《Micro - Efficient and Reliable Cultivation [deckbuilding, cultivation, isekai] [NEWLY REVISED]》 Chapter 001 - Efficient and Reliable He¡¯d seen the night sky more times than he could count. Late night drives were some of the best memories he had. No traffic, cool air. That¡¯s why it confused him so greatly to be flying through it faster than he¡¯d ever gone before. Stars flew by him like streetlights so fast that he¡¯d mistaken them for lines on a road, but there was no road. There was no ground at all. He felt sick, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t resist the force that pulled him through the universe at a speed that made no sense to him. ¡°I hope the old man is okay¡­¡± He could barely hear his own thoughts as the space around him began to bend and warp. His body felt like it was being stretched and warped as he spun helplessly through the vast expanse of strange lights and colours. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± A strange glowing woman standing among the stars spoke to him. The universe began to spin again. Confusion and pain overwhelmed his mind. THUD It felt like his entire existence had just been forced through a compactor and thrown on the ground. The cold ground beneath him was harsh on his skin. ¡°It worked! The goddess answered our call! At last!¡± A dozen voices rang out all around him as he lay there on the cold ground looking up at the ceiling of the cave. The dank smell of the wet cave was penetrated by the harsh smoke of torches and incense which tickled his nose. ¡°Thank the goddess above, for we shall finally see justice!¡± One voice cut through the rest, and the cave quieted after a moment passed. The voice belonged to an elderly woman in fine blue robes, adorned with gold and gems. ¡°Please tell us, young hero. What is your name?¡± The old lady stared intently at the boy with a wide smile on her face. All other eyes gradually rested on the boy in anticipation. ¡°Those cultivators have blasphemed the gods for the last time,¡± an onlooker cried out passionately. ¡°Let them rue the day they first borrowed power from dungeons to defile the realm of gods!¡± Cheers erupted in agreement among the members of the summoning. However, the boy lay motionless on the ground, his breathing shallow and his eyes glassy. Though conscious, it was soon clear that something was wrong. ¡°Perhaps he is fatigued after the journey to our dimension, master,¡± a man with a large moustache spoke respectfully to the old lady. ¡°She did promise to send us the soul of a righteous child. He may need a moment¡¯s rest¡­¡± The worry in his voice was thinly veiled. The woman he called master was also beginning to show signs of doubt. ¡°Surely the goddess wouldn¡¯t have failed us¡­ Our sacrifices this time were immeasurable!¡± Another man¡¯s concerned voice rang out. ¡°Somebody try to wake him up. He must be the one. He must!¡± ¡°Give him a drink of holy wine, now!¡± Another man shouted. Chaos slowly befell the group as they considered the summoning may have ended in failure. A man was about to pour the glowing contents of a small flask into the boy¡¯s open mouth when a shrill voice froze the cave. ¡°Stop! Do not touch him!¡± The voice belonged to a young girl surrounded by candles near the wall of the cave. ¡°That is not the promised soul, if it can even be called a soul.¡± The woman known as the master turned in shock to face the girl. ¡°You dare utter such blasphemy before the sacred child of the goddess of light?¡± She expressed her disgust despite her own doubts. ¡°To suggest for even a moment that the goddess failed to send us the promised soul¡­¡± The girl drew a deep breath and closed her eyes, raising one hand in the direction of the barely conscious boy. ¡°The summoning was successful,¡± she spoke slowly, carefully examining the boy. ¡°It was certainly transported here by Nora, the goddess of light, blessed be her name, but that is not a soul as I know them.¡± The rest of the group began to stare at the boy, some with glowing eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true what she says¡­¡± one man declared. ¡°The vessel is intended to contain the soul of the promised human child, but this soul is completely incompatible.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense!¡± another man shouted in anger. ¡°This summoning cost unspeakable amounts of magic! All but one of the pixies I procured are completely depleted, to say nothing of the stones¡­¡± He pointed toward the altar used in the summoning ritual where several small cages rested, an eerie cloud and the smell of death around them. ¡°Silence yourselves! The goddess must have had a reason, and we have one more option¡­¡± The master looked somberly around at her colleagues. ¡°No¡­¡± Another elderly lady went pale at the master¡¯s words. ¡°It is the only way,¡± the master replied coldly. ¡°The vessel we created is no longer viable, but it still contains vast stores of energy and a soul touched by the goddess herself. Should one of us sacrifice our own body, we will be able to summon the correct soul.¡± ¡°It cannot be me, my estate would crumble without¡­¡± the man with the moustache pleaded, but his voice fell on deaf ears. ¡°And my business would dissolve!¡± another woman complained. ¡°We¡¯ve done so much to support the church, and yet¡­¡± The rest of the members began to make excuses while the master shook her head in disgust. ¡°I will lead by example, you weak-hearted fools, so that at least one of you may be inspired to take up my responsibilities.¡± The master closed her eyes and gestured to the boy. ¡°Place him atop the altar at once, and begin the ritual again. We have little time to waste.¡± Two men dragged the boy by the arms to the altar and tossed him on top of the stinking cages. Now resting on his side, he could finally see more clearly what was going on around him. The strange old people who spoke of magic were dancing and chanting in a circle around the old lady called the master. Unfamiliar lights flickered all around them that made the boy feel uneasy. ¡°Hey¡­!¡± An impossibly small voice caught the boy¡¯s ear, but he offered no reply. ¡°Hey, human!¡± The whispering continued. Out of the corner of his eye, the boy then took note of a small creature in a cage next to him on the altar. It was no larger than a bird, but it was the shape of a winged child. ¡°We¡¯re both about to die, but you¡¯re not in a cage! Do something!¡± the creature continued to beg, trying not to be heard by any of the people chanting. ¡°Die¡­¡± To the boy¡¯s surprise, a dry voice trickled out of his mouth, undetectable to any but the small creature before him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°So you were awake!¡± The creature gestured happily up at the boy. ¡°Listen, you need to get up as fast as you can, grab my cage, and run as deep into this cave as you can. Do you understand?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lazily turned to observe the creature directly. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ move¡­¡± the boy grumbled as the chanting grew louder in the distance. ¡°Passenger¡­? No¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± The creature stomped its foot and pointed at the boy¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m a pixie, so trust me. You¡¯re disoriented from the journey, but your body will move if you tell it to. You just have to get up and move!¡± The pixie looked desperately frustrated, turning back frequently to check the progress of the ceremony behind it. ¡°Move¡­?¡± As he mumbled, the boy turned his head and noticed his arm lying limply on his side. At the end of the arm was a hand with five fingers. He stared at it for a while in confusion, but when a fire suddenly erupted in the centre of the circle of people, consuming the elderly lady in the process, his hand twitched in surprise. ¡°I can move¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re running out of time! Come on!¡± the pixie panicked. ¡°Grab me and run!¡± Slowly the boy moved his arm, clumsily knocking over several cages in the process. His legs also began to move as he discovered them. After some fumbling, he managed to place his hand atop the small cage in front of him and grip it tightly. The ceremony before him was beginning to intensify as the fire enveloped the one called master. Unfamiliar symbols carved into the walls of the caves began to glow, their light burning the boy¡¯s eyes more than the light of the strange fire. Suddenly, the young girl near the candle spoke in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s working! The goddess has acquired the soul and awaits its vessel¡¯s completion.¡± Her eyes glowed brightly and she began to float above the ground while she spoke. ¡°The goddess has spoken. Complete the ceremony. Hurry!¡± The altar on which the boy was clumsily grasping the cage of the last living pixie began to feel unbearably hot. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± the boy mumbled, and he felt the life being drawn out of him by the chanting old people nearby in the form of an evaporating mist. Still expressionless, he managed to roll off the altar a moment before a loud crash resounded through the cave. The deafening sound was accompanied by a plume of smoke that obscured everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°The sacrifice!¡± the floating girl¡¯s voice thundered as her colleagues coughed and sputtered. ¡°Check the sacrifice!¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone! The vessel, the blue pixie with it!¡± a woman shouted as she scrambled around the altar. ¡°They¡¯re both gone!¡± ¡°All hope is lost¡­¡± The floating girl fell to the ground in tears. ¡°May the goddess punish our failures¡­¡± Before the smoke had cleared and the lamenting had ceased, the boy had managed to carry the small pixie in its cage a fair distance deeper into the cave, tripping and stumbling all the way. ¡°Headlights¡­¡± the boy mumbled as he bumped into the wall once again. ¡°Lights?¡± the pixie asked. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m all out of power right now. But I think we made enough turns to lose them. Rest a while.¡± In the cold, damp, pitch black cave, the boy came to a stop, and fell to his hands and knees, dropping the cage beside him. ¡°What¡­ am I¡­?¡± the boy spoke roughly, frustration evident in his voice for the first time. ¡°I thought you were one of those human freaks. Are you alright? You sound sick.¡± The pixie was growing increasingly concerned about the chances of it escaping the cave. ¡°Where are my¡­¡± the boy whispered, searching his body for something. ¡°Skin¡­ so soft¡­ bones¡­¡± The pixie wished it could fly away as the boy began to shout. ¡°Where are my tires?!¡± Chapter 002 - No Speed Limits?! Deep in the maze-like cave, finally safe from those who sought to sacrifice them to some goddess, a little blue light flickered, illuminating the dreary walls of the damp tunnel for moments at a time. ¡°There we go, I can use a bit of power now,¡± the small blue pixie quietly celebrated. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little better. I really was moments away from joining the rest of those pixies. It¡¯ll take a while to fully recharge though. Hey. Hey, human boy¡­ Hey!¡± It struggled to cast a steady beam of light from its hand, faint as it was, then pointed it toward the boy, but he was still unresponsive, curled up on the ground and mumbling to himself about something he¡¯d lost. He had a healthy body, but it looked weak and frail beneath the blue robe in which the vessel had been dressed. The frustration in its voice gradually turned to pity as the boy whimpered, still unable to fully control his own limbs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, human boy?¡± it attempted to ask with some sincerity. ¡°Are you injured?¡± After a few moments passed awkwardly, he clumsily sat up and looked at the pixie. He turned his head to observe it, but his head wobbled like an infant as he struggled to control the muscles in his neck. ¡°I feel¡­ no pain¡­ just cold¡­¡± His words were still difficult to understand, but he spoke quicker than before. ¡°My body¡­ strange¡­ human¡­?¡± ¡°Your body seems healthy to me, human boy.¡± The pixie¡¯s eyes glowed slightly as she looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s very healthy in fact.¡± ¡°My tires¡­ My engine¡­ Headlights¡­ Where¡­¡± he continued, his face contorting painfully in confusion. ¡°Are those weapons? Were you a warrior in your world?¡± the pixie asked excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s your name, human warrior?¡± ¡°Not human¡­ Micro¡­ I¡¯m a Micro,¡± he spoke with a childish frown that made the pixie laugh. ¡°Okay, Micro,¡± she said, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a nice name, really. Do you remember what happened before you arrived here?¡± Micro looked around the cave as he tried to recall the events which led him there. ¡°We were driving into town¡­ The old man needed something¡­¡± He became quiet after a moment. ¡°Hey, human!¡± The pixie waved at him. ¡°Talk out loud, not in your head!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Micro snapped out of his silent state. ¡°A boy on his phone¡­ walked into the road¡­¡± Micro placed his hands on his head in despair as he recounted the event. ¡°There was an accident.¡± He cried. ¡°I think a boy was hit¡­ then another car¡­ then there were strange lights. I tried to stop, but¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± The pixie scratched her head. ¡°So there was an accident with your master? What¡¯s a car?¡± ¡°After the accident, I was floating.¡± Micro continued slowly. ¡°A woman, with wings, glowing¡­ She spoke to me.¡± ¡°You must have met Nora¡­¡± The pixie spoke with some disdain. ¡°That magical rascal of a deity has a reputation for failure. And she sent you here?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Nora¡­?¡± The boy groaned. ¡°I think so¡­¡± ¡°Magicians are always going on about her being a saviour or something,¡± the pixie scoffed. ¡°Boring nonsense, but they¡¯re getting more annoying now¡­¡± ¡°The old man¡­ Is he okay¡­?¡± The boy asked desperately. ¡°Is he safe? That boy¡­ That boy on the phone¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, kid,¡± the pixie shrugged. ¡°That world is far behind you now. Whatever you were over there, you¡¯re here now, and we¡¯re still not out of trouble yet.¡± The boy took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself. ¡°Where is this place?¡± His voice was much easier to listen to now. ¡°And why does my mind¡­ my mind¡­¡± The boy held his head awkwardly in his hands with a confused look, and the pixie rolled her eyes. She glanced around the dark cave and sighed. ¡°I think this is the Beryl Kingdom now.¡± The pixie crossed its arms and thought for a moment. ¡°Well, to be specific, this is a cave in the Beryl Kingdom. To be honest, this is the last place I want to be while those crazy magicians are out looking for sacrifices.¡± ¡°Magicians?¡± Micro tilted his wobbly head in surprise at the word. ¡°Sacrifices?¡± ¡°Do you think we can move along now?¡± The pixie¡¯s patience was running low. ¡°If the magicians don¡¯t get us down here, the goblins will.¡± ¡°Goblins?¡± ¡°If not something worse,¡± the pixie said, and nodded again. ¡°I¡¯m getting a dungeon vibe from this place, and I still can¡¯t see very well. We can¡¯t stay here long.¡± ¡°No parking¡­¡± The boy seemed to understand the pixie¡¯s words in his own way. ¡°We should move then.¡± After taking a moment to inspect his limbs yet again, he managed to stand, then picked up the pixie in its cage. ¡°I¡¯ll try and keep the way lit.¡± The pixie gave a thumbs up with its glowing hand. ¡°Just don¡¯t drop me, and I think I¡¯ll be able to find a way out of here.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t drop a passenger¡­¡± the boy reassured the caged creature. ¡°Okay then,¡± the pixie smiled. ¡°Go that way!¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± The boy suddenly stopped moving, startling the pixie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± it asked worriedly. ¡°Can¡¯t you move?¡± The boy looked around quietly, then frowned at the pixie. ¡°No signs¡­¡± ¡°What signs? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What¡­ is the speed limit¡­ on this road?¡± ~ The cave was filled with strange echoes of unfamiliar sounds, but the loudest sounds were the ones coming from the boy and the pixie. ¡°Ouch!¡± a small voice screeched. ¡°Sor¡ªSorry¡­¡± the boy stuttered. ¡°I need to close my eyes for a bit, so just slow down for now!¡± she complained from the cage. ¡°Slow¡­ Safe¡­¡± the boy mumbled. ¡°If you drop me one more time, it¡¯ll hurt you more!¡± She frowned. ¡°Got it?¡± ¡°Safer, safer¡­¡± the boy said, and he did as he was asked. The pixie closed her eyes and massaged her temples. ¡°Oh, my head¡­¡± She grimaced. ¡°What a day this has been¡­¡± ¡°Bones¡­? the boy suddenly grumbled as he tripped again. ¡°Bones¡­!¡± He looked back at the large pile of crumbling, white, bones he¡¯d tripped over with a shocked expression. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ll look like soon if you don¡¯t pick up the pace,¡± the pixie mumbled, giving a glance over her shoulders to the bones. ¡°Looks mostly human, but there are some bear bones mixed in. A snake too, perhaps?¡± She rolled her eyes and groaned in pain. The boy¡¯s awkward limbs moved faster as he tried to distance himself from the terrible scene, and he became more and more aware of the sound of his own heartbeat. He grabbed one ear in dismay as the sound of his own blood rushing through his veins drowned out the eerie echoes of the cave. He only stumbled more as the strange blue robe he was wearing became wet with mud and sweat. He flailed his free arm helplessly, but he lost his balance yet again. As his head collided with a rock, he noticed the sound of his own coarse breath, where the hum of an engine should be. It was suddenly hard to breathe as a sharp pain filled the side of his head. ¡°You¡¯re pathetic,¡± the pixie lamented as she leaned against the bars of her tiny prison, still gripped firmly in the panicking boy¡¯s hand. She looked over at the dimly lit boy, bleeding and gasping for air while looking around at his surroundings with unfocused eyes. ¡°Here¡­¡± A warm sensation swept over the boy. His pain vanished and his mind cleared, though his confusion remained. He looked down at the pixie, but he could only catch a glimpse of her as she fainted in her cage and the light in her hand went out. ¡°You¡­¡± he said with wide eyes. He listened closely with his mind now calm, and he heard the sound of the pixie¡¯s own breathing. ¡°Wake¡­¡± he spoke awkwardly. ¡°Up¡­¡± He listened to the sound of her breathing in the complete darkness of the cave, his head still full of questions. ¡°Wake up¡­¡± he repeated. ¡°Wake¡­¡± He continued to wait. Chapter 003 - Core Cards? In the darkness, the boy wasn¡¯t aware how much time had passed, but the pixie eventually stirred. With a cough, she once again created a small light in her hand. ¡°You calmed down,¡± she said with a strained voice. ¡°Good. Now move.¡± The boy stood up immediately and proceeded down the tunnel. He looked relieved, but his pace was still uneven. ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast once you get going, Micro,¡± the pixie shouted over the sound of Micro¡¯s quick foot steps while being jostled about the cage. ¡°But could you be a bit more gentle? This is no way to treat a lady.¡± Together they had run a fair distance through the seemingly endless labyrinth of tunnels, but still it seemed they were no closer to escaping the subsurface world of rocks and puddles. ¡°I¡¯m known for being¡­ reliable,¡± he replied apologetically. ¡°Not comfortable.¡± ¡°Well, I think you can slow down now,¡± the pixie said while grasping her head dizzily. ¡°Alright,¡± he answered and slowed to a brisk walking speed. ¡°I wonder if this is how bicycles feel.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a bicycle?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The boy seemed surprised by the sounds and words coming out of his own mouth, but he relaxed as they seemed to come more naturally with time. ¡°No, really,¡± the pixie said impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s a bicycle?¡± ¡°They¡¯re like a car, but with pedals, and they only have two wheels,¡± he explained with a frown. ¡°There are more and more on the roads recently. Are they pedestrians or vehicles? Nobody seems to agree¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand any of what you just said.¡± The pixie smiled as she regained her composure. ¡°I¡¯m Blue, by the way.¡± ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡± He replied kindly. ¡°No, that¡¯s my name.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Blue!¡± the pixie shouted, startling Micro. He looked down at the cage in his hand curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a small passenger.¡± He squinted while observing her sparkling wings. ¡°Are you a human child?¡± Blue raised an eyebrow at his question. ¡°I¡¯m probably older than you,¡± she said. ¡°But who¡¯s counting¡­¡± ¡°What on Earth are you then?¡± ¡°Firstly, we¡¯re not on whatever world you just named,¡± she explained with a finger raised. ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m a pixie. Do you not have pixies where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t Earth?¡± The boy gasped, looking around at the cave in shock. ¡°It looks¡­ like Earth.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re talking about your world or dirt, or both?¡± Blue¡¯s voice trailed off as she frowned. ¡°So you¡¯ve never seen a pixie, eh¡­?¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I heard a story about fairies on the radio once though. Are you like a fairy?¡± ¡°You!¡± Blue fumed. ¡°Don¡¯t you mistake me for one of those pompous, dainty, nose-picking, good for nothing¡­¡± Blue continued to insult fairies for a while before growing tired. Her light flickered for a while until she finally calmed down. However, Micro¡¯s attention was once again drawn to something he¡¯d tripped over. CLANG ¡°Hmm?¡± Micro stopped abruptly and looked down to find the source of the metallic sound. ¡°Well that¡¯s inconsiderate. Somebody just left this in the middle of the road.¡± Shaking his head, he bent down to pick the object up. He nearly lost his balance, but he saved himself before knocking his head against another rock. The object he picked up after a few tries was a thin piece of metal, no bigger than a credit card, and was covered in strange patterns and symbols. ¡°Oh look, a Core Card,¡± Blue observed casually. ¡°Looks damaged though. The lower stage cards don¡¯t last long if you don¡¯t use them.¡± ¡°Core? Is that a bank?¡± Micro observed it more closely, not seeing any familiar writing on it. When he flipped it over though, he noticed a picture of a snake. ¡°You don¡¯t have Core Cards in your world either?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Well, they¡¯re nothing special. Cultivators use them for training. I guess they¡¯re kinda neat.¡± Micro held the Card up to the cage for her to see. ¡°Yeah, see?¡± She pointed at the unfamiliar writing. ¡°It¡¯s a Jade Serpent Art card. That¡¯s the weakest stage. Oh, and that mark means it is a water type. But it¡¯s cracked right down the middle, so you wouldn¡¯t want to hold on to it. I¡¯m more concerned that there could be a dungeon nearby. That¡¯s where cards like that are from.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand any of that¡­Sorry, Blue¡­¡± Micro apologized with a humble smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t much care for that cultivation stuff. Pixies like me just use the power we¡¯re born with.¡± She proudly held her hands up and increased the amount of light for a moment before running out of breath. ¡°Well, once I¡¯ve rested a while¡­¡± she panted. ¡°Magicians keep using us in their weird rituals. They have no energy of their own, lazy pieces of¡ª¡± ¡°Magicians¡­ are like cultivators?¡± Micro spent a little more time looking at the card before tossing it to the side of the cave where it would be no nuisance to traffic. ¡°No no, cultivators figure out ways to increase their own energy reserves. They call it a core,¡± she explained to her new companion. ¡°They¡¯re more like Pixies in that sense, though it takes a long time to even make a low level core if you aren¡¯t born with magnificent bodies like us pixies. We¡¯re basically perfect.¡± ¡°A jade core¡­¡± Micro nodded slowly, grasping his chest with his hand. ¡°She said something like that¡­¡± ¡°She?¡± Blue asked. ¡°You mean Nora? She taught you about cultivation? How unexpectedly helpful of her.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± He struggled to recall the conversation. ¡°When she brought me up into the sky¡­ she said I had enough, what did she call it again¡­ spiritual energy? She said I have enough to fill up a jade core.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue¡¯s eyes began to glow again and looked at Micro¡¯s chest with squinting eyes. ¡°Well, that is a surprise. From what I can tell, you do have some kind of core in there.¡± She observed for a while longer, but her expression became one of worry. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t have the best eyes, but something doesn¡¯t seem right in there. Do you feel very sick?¡± Micro rubbed his chest and thought for a moment. ¡°It feels¡­ strange,¡± he eventually replied. ¡°Like the time the old man¡¯s son put the wrong fuel in me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having more and more trouble understanding what kind of life you led back in your world.¡± Blue rolled her eyes at the odd story she¡¯d heard. ¡°But I think it¡¯s pretty clear you need help. If all that energy in your core isn¡¯t stabilized soon¡­¡± The little pixie playfully mimed a painful death within the cage. ¡°I feel it too¡­¡± he agreed, a little entertained by her gestures. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good. I don¡¯t think so, anyway.¡± Blue stood up again and stretched her small arms. ¡°Well, we¡¯re both dead anyways if we don¡¯t find our way out of here,¡± she sighed. ¡°And this cage is making it hard for me to recover my power. Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Micro replied with a strained smile and immediately began to move again. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Chapter 004 - Thats Not a School Bus! The sound of Micro¡¯s bare feet splashing through puddles echoed endlessly down the twists and turns of the cave as he walked, following the pixie¡¯s guidance whenever he came to a branch in the rocky corridors. ¡°Are you sure this is the right way?¡± Micro asked the pixie doubtfully. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± she replied curiously. ¡°There are no signs anywhere¡­¡± Micro said politely, but he was clearly concerned. ¡°Is this¡­ are we not on a road¡­?¡± As his eyes had begun to adjust to the surroundings, and as he¡¯d started to get used to having eyes, the surface he was standing on became clearer to him. The daunting realization brought him to a sudden stop. He looked around at the cave, dimly lit by the blue light of the caged pixie. ¡°What are you talking about now?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°Do they not have caves and mountains in your world?¡± The shock on his face only multiplied at her confirmation. ¡°I thought this was a tunnel¡­¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I can¡¯t drive in caves¡­ My tires¡­¡± His shock evolved into panic as he once again fell to the ground grasping his head. ¡°Huh?¡± The pixie frowned, but the boy was only getting more upset by the moment. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± he cried. ¡°This is wrong! I¡¯m not a bicycle, Blue. I need tires!¡± He gestured to his bare feet in distress as the confused pixie tried to make sense of his dilemma. The overwhelming panic he¡¯d recovered from earlier brought him to his knees once again. ¡°Listen, Micro,¡± she said while stifling her laughter. ¡°Listen, I know this is a lot to take in. How about this? Tell me more about your world. Who is the old man you mentioned earlier? Was he your master?¡± Her soothing words did little to comfort him, but mention of the old man caught his attention. After catching his eye, she waved her hands and continued. ¡°Who was he? Did he train you?¡± she asked again. ¡°He was my driver¡­¡± the boy lamented. ¡°He fuelled me, drove me, fixed me¡­ We travelled everywhere together¡­¡± Blue wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he meant, but the warmness in his eyes when he spoke of the old man made her smile. ¡°He sounds like a boring¡ªI mean, wonderful fellow.¡± Blue went on. ¡°How about you tell me more about him while we move, and we¡¯ll see about getting you some tires or whatever as soon as we¡¯re out of this mess?¡± Her reasoning proved effective, and the boy seemed to be coming to terms with his situation. ¡°If I¡¯m here, then what is he going to drive¡­?¡± Micro mumbled as he composed himself. ¡°But if my body is there, but I¡¯m here, then¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and move!¡± Blue snapped. ¡°Still not sure we are going to survive.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± He smiled sadly as he picked up the cage. ¡°You¡¯re a good passenger.¡± They continued on down the cave, guided by Blue¡¯s self proclaimed expert sense of direction, but Micro eventually grew tired from the long walk, and his feet were cut and bruised. He came to rest in a large cavern by a pool of clear water. Micro placed the cage at the water¡¯s edge so Blue could reach it. She reached out and touched it with a look of great satisfaction. She didn¡¯t seem to drink any of it though. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡± she asked the boy who seemed completely uninterested in the water. ¡°Humans still drink, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t run on water,¡± he explained patiently. ¡°That would do terrible things to my engine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you drank in your world, but that body is obviously in need of water,¡± she argued. ¡°Don¡¯t act tough. What¡¯s an engine, anyway?¡± ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t run on water!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°After all, I¡¯m a¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re a¡­?¡± Micro paused and looked down at his body. ¡°Oh¡­¡± he spoke mournfully. ¡°I don¡¯t have a gas tank anymore¡­¡± ¡°Enough about gas, you odd child,¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°Just try some and you¡¯ll see. If you can¡¯t take the energy out of the water, drinking it is the best you can do anyway.¡± He hesitated for a while, but after some careful consideration, he did realize he felt thirsty. It was a new sensation, but when he looked at the water, he had to admit it was calling to him the same way an oil change would have in the past. Micro knelt beside the pool and copied the pixie¡¯s method of making a cup with her hand and placing it in the water to fill it. He looked down at the water in his hands, then brought it to his mouth. However, his first attempt ended with him coughing and spluttering as the pixie laughed. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve never had a drink before!¡± Blue giggled and pointed at him. ¡°Come on, tilt your head back a little. Honestly, you¡¯re too much¡­!¡± Enduring her laughter gracefully, he did as she described and was able to successfully transfer the water in his hands to his newly acquired stomach, a strange but satisfying feeling. ¡°That¡¯s not bad,¡± he said with a satisfied smile, and returned his hands to the pool. After taking a few more sips, feeling refreshed, he lowered his aching feet into the cool water. He closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Ah, almost like a cool breeze through the grill¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it¡¯s not air¡­ It¡¯s water¡­¡± The pixie shrugged. ¡°Do you not drink?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯m a pixie,¡± she replied. ¡°Not an animal.¡± ¡°Oh, wait¡­ Does this mean I¡¯ll also need food?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe.¡± She crossed her arms nonchalantly. ¡°You do already have a core, so you could probably get by on the energy of the world around you if you practiced, though jade cores aren¡¯t super efficient¡­¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± Micro pointed at the surface of the water. ¡°What are you talking about¡ª¡± Blue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What is that?!¡± A large pair of glowing eyes looked up at Micro from beneath his feet, deep in the water. ¡°Is that a pixie?¡± Micro asked curiously. ¡°No, that¡¯s¡ª¡± Without warning, the pool of water erupted with a gigantic splash that swept Micro and the pixie violently back to the edge of the cavern. The pixie coughed and sputtered as the water slowly receded. Micro rubbed a steadily bleeding gash on his forehead, his eyes slightly crossed. ¡°Why is skin so soft¡­?¡± he complained. ¡°Humans have it rough.¡± As he regained his senses, he realized that the pixies light was no longer illuminating the cave. In its place, an ominous yellow glow nearly blinded him. Squinting, Micro made out the form of a large, yellow object, much taller than himself, towering about him. ¡°You come here to drink my water!¡± the giant yellow creature roared, exposing long sharp fangs that could easily puncture the tire of any vehicle, big or small. ¡°And then you put your dirty feet in it?!¡± Micro stood up and walked over to the cage holding the panicking pixie and picked it up carefully. ¡°You should really be wearing a seatbelt,¡± Micro spoke with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about belts right now!¡± Blue screamed at the top of her little voice. ¡°That¡¯s a Yellow Dragon!¡± ¡°Not a school bus?¡± Micro looked back at the creature, whose long body was writhing in anger. ¡°Why do you not know anything?!¡± Blue shrieked, but she quieted down as the giant creature turned its gaze toward her. ¡°Well, it came to a complete stop, so it can¡¯t be that dangerous.¡± Micro replied. With the cage in hand, he walked back to the edge of the pool and looked up at the great beast. ¡°Human child¡­¡± the dragon grumbled through its teeth. ¡°I sense no fear in you¡­¡± Though its eyes were wide with anger, the dragon was intrigued by the lax demeanour of the boy standing before him. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a problem with a school bus in the past,¡± Micro said, then awkwardly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never talked to one before though.¡± Chapter 005 - Dragon? What? The yellow dragon floated above the surface of the water, its eerie aura casting a faint light over the boy in front of it. It lowered its head to the level of Micro¡¯s with a growl and looked closely at him for a moment. ¡°In all my thousands of years, I¡¯ve never seen a soul like this.¡± The dragon almost sounded impressed, its deep voice resounding throughout the cave. ¡°But this vessel is ill suited to the needs of your soul¡­ the work of third rate magicians no doubt. Nothing worth eating, perhaps¡­¡± The dragon snorted in disgust and withdrew from the boy. It glared down at the boy while somehow hovering above the surface of the water, illuminating the cave with its ominous glow. ¡°It does feel oddly like I¡¯m in need of an oil change,¡± the boy agreed, but his words were lost on the dragon. ¡°I am Ray, born of the Amber Water Serpent Art Dungeon,¡± the dragon announced proudly. ¡°You intrigue me, strange soul. I could eat you, but it would be a waste of something unique.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro, by the way. And this is Blue. We¡¯re looking for the exit, but we could use some help finding it.¡± The dragon squinted its big, glowing eyes before reeling back in thunderous laughter. ¡°Indeed, this is no place for such weak little creatures as yourself.¡± The dragon may have been smiling, but it was hard to tell. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll put you in my debt today.¡± The dragon who called itself Ray extended its right arm to Micro¡¯s chest, poking him gently with its extended claw. Micro was unafraid of the dragon, but looked in confusion at the claw touching his chest. Suddenly, the claw began to glow, and his chest felt warm. ¡°There,¡± the dragon spoke confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve strengthened your core for the time being, though you will still die if you do not learn to cultivate it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro replied blankly. ¡°In accordance with the will of my creator, I have lent aid to the weak,¡± the dragon said with a prideful tone. ¡°I am not just any dragon, I am Ray!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t cultivate¡­?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yes, you must seek out a master at once,¡± Ray replied. ¡°And make use of the resources made available by my creator.¡± ¡°Like a Core Card?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Blue mentioned those.¡± ¡°Hmm? A Core Card would teach you something, sure.¡± The dragon nodded. ¡°But your own core is of too low a level to contain that oddly shaped soul at the moment. I¡¯d say¡­ yes, at least an amber level core.¡± ¡°How do I get an amber core?¡± ¡°You must find a master, as any human would.¡± The dragon¡¯s voice was beginning to soften. ¡°The nostalgia of our encounter has stirred my generosity, after all. Take this.¡± The dragon held its claw above its head for a moment, and a bolt of lightning blinded Micro. Blue¡¯s eyes were already tightly shut in fear as she grasped the bars of her cage. Micro looked closely and noticed the familiar shape of a Core Card had appeared between two of the dragon¡¯s long claws. It looked tiny in its monstrous hand, but its colour was different to the broken card Micro had stumbled across before. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°If you are able to survive the first steps of your journey, find a sect that follows the path of the Serpent Art, and show them this.¡± Ray delicately placed the card in Micro¡¯s hand. ¡°This should put you in their good graces.¡± ¡°This one is yellow.¡± Micro waved it in the air for Blue to see, but she was still trembling in the corner of her little cage with both eyes shut. ¡°Neat¡­¡± ¡°Indeed it is,¡± Ray explained. ¡°It is meant for those who have attained the level of an amber core, the second stage a cultivator achieves. Your vessel already possesses a jade core, but it is insufficient for your needs. Find a master, and cultivate a core to contain your odd spirit. The Water Serpent Art is a noble Art, so you¡¯d be lucky to have mastered it.¡± ¡°Umm, thank you very much.¡± Micro scratched his head, which he noticed was completely healed. ¡°You have hardly fulfilled the traditional requirements to receive such a blessing, mind you. When I inhabited dungeon many years ago, few cultivators ever won that card from me,¡± Ray said, his voice still booming with pride. ¡°So, your contract is this.¡± ¡°Contract?¡± Micro raised an eyebrow at the sudden mention of a contract. ¡°When you have finally cultivated your core to at least the amber stage¡­¡± The dragon¡¯s face suddenly began to emanate malice and bloodlust. ¡°As soon as your soul is stable within an amber core, you must find my rival and defeat him. Well, you shall at least attack him. Yes, you must catch him off guard.¡± ¡°Your rival?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Who would rival a school bus?¡± ¡°You must find the one whose antics resulted in the both of us being banished from our dungeon,¡± Ray said bitterly. ¡°Find the filthy yellow basilisk named Lo, and beat some sense into him.¡± ¡°Beat some sense¡­?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Indeed, you are weak¡­¡± Ray sighed, then continued with his booming voice. ¡°Very well. You shall make an effort to land at least one attack on the vile and traitorous beast called Lo. Your soul shall be bound to this challenge. Oh, take this as well.¡± The dragon repeated his previous gesture, and another card appeared spectacularly in his claws. Ray appeared to grin as he tossed the yellow card to Micro. ¡°Thanks!¡± Micro said happily, though his confusion was clear on his face. ¡°That Spirit Shield Skill Card should help you deal with the poison. Oh, I wish I could see his face when you show up with that skill!¡± Ray laughed, causing Micro¡¯s ears to hurt as the entire cave was shaken by the sound. ¡°I was actually planning to get back to my garage to¡ª¡± Ray¡¯s aura exploded with bloodlust and he stared at Micro. ¡°Accept this contract, or be my dinner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really¡ª¡± ¡°He accepts!¡± Blue screeched from her cage. ¡°He¡¯ll do it! Please, let us leave!¡± The dragon glanced at the cage, then turned back to Micro, awaiting his answer. After considering the pixie¡¯s words for a moment, Micro nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡± Micro cheerfully replied and extended his free hand. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± the dragon replied ominously, but the boy continued to hold his hand out to the dragon. Ray looked awkwardly down at the hand and frowned. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given your vessel all the power it can hold.¡± Ray sounded irritated now. ¡°Dare you ask for more?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a contract, right?¡± Micro inquired. ¡°Then we shake on it, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how contracts work?¡± he continued. ¡°The old man always did business that way.¡± With some hesitation, the dragon extended its hand to the small human boy in front of him, who confidently grasped one of its long claws and shook it for just a moment before letting go. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ray asked awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Bye then.¡± Micro waved at the big yellow dragon, then left with Blue to continue down the cave. With the feeling of a full tank of gas and a clean windshield, he walked briskly along. As Blue continued to shiver fearfully in the cage he held, he thought he heard the dragon mumble something before slipping back into its pool. ¡°Strange boy¡­¡± Ray growled as he slithered back into the pool of clear water. ¡°Hard not to like him though¡­¡± Chapter 006 - No Seatbelts?! Blue grasped the tiny bars of her cage and pressed her face against the opening, staring with wide eyes at the boy carrying her. ¡°You¡­ Do you know what you just did?¡± she asked, her thin wings still trembling after their encounter. ¡°You know what happens when you break a contract with a monster like that right? Never mind a dragon from a dungeon¡­!¡± ¡°Break a contract?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°If you even think about breaking it, even a pixie would explode.¡± Blue¡¯s tiny voice sounded more solemn than it normally could. ¡°Might be a fun way to go, but dungeon monsters are weird like that.¡± ¡°We shook on it.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll find his friend later. First, I need tires.¡± He looked down at his blistered feet, his eyes slightly watering from the thought of travelling so far on just his rims. ¡°You mean boots?¡± The pixie sighed. ¡°That dragon was a little weird anyway, I guess¡­ Turn left up here. We¡¯re almost out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impressive that your GPS still works down in these tunnels,¡± Micro commented. ¡°The old man never got reception in tunnels.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying I have a good sense of direction, right?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Well, I do.¡± She nodded back. ¡°Pixies don¡¯t get lost, even when they don¡¯t know where they are, at least in this realm¡± ¡°This realm?¡± ¡°The natural world.¡± ¡°Is there an unnatural world?¡± ¡°Yes and no,¡± she replied, rolling her eyes. ¡°This is the mortal realm, where nature is. You know, physical stuff, energy, all that. Pixies are more energy that physical, you could say¡­ so it¡¯s not like something physical can get in our way, Mountains are just piles of dust anyway. Do you follow me?¡± ¡°Sure, you lead the way.¡± Micro listened happily as pixie continued her explanation. Though he understood little of what she said, it reminded him of home, where the old man would often tell him all about the day¡¯s events, his troubles, his family. Micro sighed as he wondered how the old man might be doing. His children must be worried. Could he have taken a taxi home? Did he need an ambulance? He tried not to think about what other vehicle he might be replaced by and continued on, following the guidance of the pixie. By the time they had reached an exit, the pixie had finally relaxed as she finished her explanation. ¡°So, do you understand your place in the world now, strange human?¡± Blue asked with an instructor¡¯s tone. ¡°You¡¯re the first human to receive such wisdom from one as great as myself!¡± ¡°I go where I¡¯m driven,¡± Micro said, nodding confidently. ¡°Efficiently, and reliably.¡± Blue rolled her eyes again at the boy¡¯s smile and turned her attention to the scenery before them. Having stepped out of the cave, they found themselves on a rocky mountainside, not far from a forest of tall evergreens. Blue pointed down the mountain at the trees. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°There¡¯s an odd little house that way,¡± she announced as she strained her eyes. ¡°Keep walking a while, and we might find a human who can help you, and by extension, me.¡± However, as Micro looked with wide eyes down the mountain, his knees became weaker. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go off-road like this¡­¡± he whimpered. ¡°I don¡¯t have four wheel drive. I don¡¯t even have four wheels now!¡± ¡°One foot in front of the other you weirdo,¡± Blue encouraged him again. ¡°It¡¯s just like walking in the cave, but with the sky above you. See?¡± ¡°Are you sure I won¡¯t get stuck?¡± He looked around worriedly. ¡°What if I roll over? There¡¯s no winch!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± She snapped her fingers to draw his attention back. ¡°I haven¡¯t led you astray yet. We both need help, so get moving. The sun is still high, but we don¡¯t have time to stand around and wait for the next dragon to pop out and eat us. We¡¯re lucky most monsters avoid stuff like dragons, otherwise we¡¯d be something¡¯s lunch by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair¡­¡± Micro took a deep breath and looked past the forest at the horizon. He¡¯d seen horizons before, but never quite like this, never with human eyes. ¡°You drive.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Blue finally relaxed and began to guide him from her cage. Micro cautiously began his descent down the rocky terrain, one foot after the other, flinching at the sound of each rock he disturbed, but pressing forward nonetheless. After an hour or so, he did eventually get used to the rocky surface, though his bare feet ached with each step. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Micro spoke gently once they¡¯d neared the treeline. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do all pixies live in cages?¡± Micro looked closely at the cage for a moment. ¡°No, fool.¡± The pixie sighed. ¡°Though more and more of us die in them each day. We¡¯re a favourite energy source for creepy magicians like the ones you met.¡± ¡°So pixies are batteries?¡± ¡°Pixies are pixies. And I can¡¯t do anything about getting out of this cage until we come across somebody strong enough, and generous enough, to break this open!¡± Blue gripped the bars as hard as she could as she spoke, but they didn¡¯t budge. ¡°It¡¯s made of iron but it¡¯s full of weird energy. It¡¯s hard to recover in this thing. I¡¯ve been luckier than I thought I¡¯d be so far though, so we¡¯ll see¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯d like to get out of there?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I assumed it was more comfortable. It looks safe.¡± ¡°You thought I looked safe¡­?¡± ¡°What could be safer than a metal box?¡± Micro replied with a slightly prideful expression. ¡°I guess no rocks have fallen on my head recently.¡± Blue couldn¡¯t help but laugh at what she assumed was a joke. ¡°But I¡¯d like to get out of here before another magician comes along and uses me to summon another weirdo like you.¡± CRACK ¡°What the¡ª¡± Blue cried out in shock and looked up at the sunny sky through the new hole in the roof of her cage. ¡°There you are,¡± Micro said kindly, awkwardly holding the metal scrap in his hand and looking around at the mountainside. His voice was muffled by the Core Cards he was holding with his teeth. ¡°Where should I put this garbage?¡± Blue jumped out of the cage and hovered in the air for a moment with a look of exasperation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you could do that all along!¡± Her shout was a mixture of laughter and anger. ¡°You only learned to walk earlier today!¡± ¡°This body is weird and soft, but any truck is made of thicker steel than that.¡± Micro shrugged and gently placed the broken cage next to a tree. ¡°That should be out of the way enough¡­¡± As he mumbled to himself, Blue began to fall to the ground, despite her wings¡¯ best efforts to keep her in the air. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m still far from healthy¡­¡± she complained as she spiralled down on her weakened wings. Micro turned around and gently caught her in his hand, and she continued. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s my fault for not asking. Thanks for that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Micro said. ¡°You still need a ride?¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± she mumbled and looked away, her blueish cheeks turning a bright shade of purple. ¡°Just until I can fly again.¡± ¡°Sure. Hop in,¡± Micro offered, but then he looked down at his body and corrected himself. ¡°Hop on.¡± She jumped weakly onto his shoulder and took hold of the blue robe still dangling off of him like a blanket. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your seatbelt,¡± He instructed while standing atop a rock. ¡°Again, what belt?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Right, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 007 - Off Roading The forest floor was much softer on Micro¡¯s aching feet, but the dense foliage above was making it more difficult for him to see. He was starting to get used to walking on two feet, but he still tripped over the occasional rock, twig, and mushroom. ¡°Were you always this clumsy, human?¡± Blue teased the boy as he stubbed his toe on an exposed tree root. ¡°I wasn¡¯t clumsy at all!¡± Micro defended himself proudly. ¡°I could turn on a dime, and my brakes were responsive¡ª¡± ¡°I see,¡± she interrupted him. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re sure, right?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no speed limit here?¡± ¡°Stop it with the nonsense, boy¡ª¡± Blue coughed. ¡°You¡¯re killing me¡­¡± Micro didn¡¯t feel like he was moving very fast for a human, but he didn¡¯t like the uncertainty of travelling without a certain speed in mind. ¡°Wait, stop here for a moment.¡± Blue jumped off his shoulder onto the ground and approached a tree no different from any other. ¡°Do you need to use the toilet?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I can wait over here.¡± ¡°No, fool!¡± she snapped back, not looking away from the tree. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s a shame.¡± She looked around the tree for a moment, and hung her head sadly. ¡°Are you looking for a vending machine? There don¡¯t seem to be any of those around here.¡± ¡°No, to whatever that is¡­¡± With a disappointed look on her face, she jumped back up onto his shoulder. ¡°That hollow tree was home to pixies once. It¡¯s empty now.¡± ¡°Where did they go?¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen another pixie outside of a cage in a long time. Those creepy magicians¡­¡± ¡°They should just use normal batteries,¡± Micro replied. ¡°This place is so strange.¡± ¡°Enough about that. Tell me more about your world!¡± Blue spoke playfully once again. ¡°How did you get from there to here? Did you die?¡± ¡°My world?¡± Micro pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the same old world for much too long,¡± Blue said, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s getting boring. What¡¯s yours like?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a nice world. Most of the roads are flat. There¡¯s snow sometimes, and a lot of work to do. The old man was always busy¡­¡± Micro smiled as nostalgic feelings washed over him, but his aching feet brought him back to reality quickly. ¡°And¡­?¡± Blue frowned. ¡°But then that boy on his little phone walked in front of me and¡ª¡± Micro grimaced and took a deep breath. ¡°There was a bright light, and then I was floating in the sky.¡± ¡°Your world sounds as boring as it is confusing. I¡¯m almost sorry I asked,¡± she interjected. ¡°Grass is always greener, eh¡­¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°So you were summoned to another realm after you were in an accident,¡± Blue continued after stretching a little. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that happening before, but it¡¯s rare for the summoning to go well.¡± ¡°It went well?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well, most heroes that arrive can barely talk,¡± Blue replied. ¡°They¡¯re pretty crazy, though they can walk fine. Maybe it didn¡¯t go that well after all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this is normal at all¡­¡± Micro agreed. ¡°That lady was confused too.¡± ¡°You mean the goddess, Nora?¡± ¡°Yes, that was her name.¡± ¡°Hear anything interesting from Nora?¡± Blue asked. ¡°People never shut up about her these days.¡± ¡°She said I had to save her followers from somebody, or something¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s a wild one¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°Just forget about her. She¡¯s a young goddess and her worshippers are crazy. What do they call it again¡­ a fad? Magic is so annoying!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t pixies magical?¡± ¡°No, I told you, we¡¯re more like cultivators,¡± she argued back, but she frowned more at what she said. ¡°Yuck, I take it back. They just copy us.¡± ¡°They copy you?¡± ¡°We use our own energy. Cultivators made cores that do that too,¡± Blue explained with a sour expression. ¡°But magicians¡­ They just steal it from other things every time we have something to do. Magicians are the worst!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°So they steal fuel instead of buying their own.¡± ¡°You could put it that way.¡± ¡°People like that really are terrible,¡± Micro agreed. ¡°Not as bad as people who ignore traffic signs though.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± Their odd conversation continued as the forest grew darker, and soon it was cold enough that Micro could see his breath in front of him. ¡°Hey, my exhaust comes out the front now.¡± Micro softly laughed as he waved his hand in the small cloud. ¡°Laughing feels strange, not bad though¡­¡± ¡°Everything you do is strange.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°It does get cold this time of year.¡± Blue was also starting to shiver, and the light she could produce was growing smaller. ¡°There¡¯s a spot under that tree over there that looks warm. Go rest over there.¡± Micro ducked under a branch, and the two of them found themselves in a dark, cozy spot beneath the dense overgrowth. ¡°Make us a fire, would you?¡± The pixie requested urgently. ¡°How does that work?¡± Micro asked back. ¡°What the¡­¡± Blue was too cold to comment on his strange question. ¡°Just make a pile of sticks in that flat spot there and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Micro replied. He picked up a branch to show Blue. ¡°Would a twig like this do?¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ Yes! It¡¯s fine!¡± the shivering pixie snapped. ¡°Hurry! This is humiliating!¡± Though he had some difficulty seeing in the dark, he eventually managed to make a modest pile of dry branches and leaves as directed by Blue, who then gestured for him to sit down beside her. ¡°How are you going to light it though?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lighter anymore¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can manage this yet¡­¡± With her eyes closed, she held her hands together and took a deep breath. Micro watched closely as sparks formed at the end of her small fingers. ¡°Hah!¡± With a shout, Blue threw a large spark into the pile of sticks, which steadily began to burn. ¡°I¡¯m weaker¡­ than I thought¡­¡± she panted. ¡°I really was close to death back there.¡± ¡°Thanks for not leaving me behind, I guess.¡± She looked at Micro and waved. Her face shone a little as she thanked him. ¡°This has been slightly more fun than dying.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never left a passenger behind, so¡­¡± Micro began to explain, but his attention was suddenly drawn from the grateful pixie. ¡°Metal¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked while rubbing her tired eyes. ¡°I just noticed somebody sleeping over there. I didn¡¯t notice when it was dark.¡± He pointed in the direction of a bush, made visible by the orange glow of their little fire, next to which a man in rusted armour lay motionless. ¡°EEK!¡± the pixie screeched and jumped behind Micro. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Should I wake him?¡± ¡°We need to get out of here¡ª¡± Blue shouted, but then paused as she looked back at the figure once more. ¡°Oh, never mind. He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bad thing?¡± Micro asked in concern. ¡°Well, dead things are less likely to kill us,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Less?¡± Micro asked, his concern multiplied. ¡°Most things can kill you out here.¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Chapter 008 - A Rusty New Friend ¡°Be careful,¡± Blue instructed, peeking out from behind Micro¡¯s head to inspect the corpse. ¡°Make sure he¡¯s properly dead.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro turned back to the armoured man with a sad expression. ¡°I wonder if he was also summoned somewhere¡­¡± Blue was distracted by Micro¡¯s remark for a moment, but soon remembered her immediate worry. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, boy¡­¡± Blue spoke quietly and tiptoed a little closer to the man. ¡°You never know when the dead might come back to bite you out here.¡± ¡°People don¡¯t die permanently here?¡± He raised an eyebrow in doubt. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not how it works back home.¡± ¡°Of course people die!¡± she said a little louder than she meant to. ¡°But a cultivator¡¯s corpse is a rare treat for wandering spirits. He could already be an undead¡­¡± She hopped down from Micro¡¯s shoulder, picked up a small twig, and poked the corpse¡¯s arm with it, gently at first, then a little rougher. After a few pokes, the armour shifted, making an ugly grinding sound that made the two cringe. ¡°Ah¡­ He¡¯s properly dead,¡± Blue said with a sigh of relief. ¡°With my energy gone, it¡¯s hard to sense these things for certain.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t see that dragon coming.¡± Micro clapped his hands at the realization. ¡°Energy sounds like a lot to deal with.¡± ¡°Hey, be a little more grateful for the energy your core is made of, boy.¡± She stuck out her tongue and crossed her arms. ¡°Whose energy did you think was used to summon you. You¡¯re basically made of my energy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Blue turned around and jumped atop the corpse. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see what we have here. Oh, look at that, that¡¯s interesting. Oh and these¡­!¡± Micro watched as she rummaged through the belongings of the deceased cultivator. At one point, her pillaging dislodged his skull, which rolled away into some tall grass. His chest plate was the next thing to fall off with a rusty thud, after which Blue started throwing items through his rib cage to Micro. ¡°Check this out.¡± The little treasure hunter gleamed. ¡°He had some gold on him, and some of his Core Cards are still intact! Look! A ring!¡± She threw four cards into Micro¡¯s lap. ¡°Hold these for me, I can¡¯t carry anything right now,¡± she ordered. ¡°Well, this is fun.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you should be taking¡ª¡± Micro argued meekly, but Blue¡¯s excited laughter drowned out his concerns. ¡°This guy was loaded!¡± she said, throwing more gold out of his pocket. ¡°Smells pretty bad though.¡± ¡°Those are¡­ Core Cards?¡± Micro said, inspecting the pile of things Blue had thrown before him. ¡°They¡¯re all water type, and he had two sapphire cards! ¡°Sapphire?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Does he have jewellery?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the third stage a cultivator aims for. He had a Tiger Art card and a Moon Art card. Chances are he¡¯s from that Tiger Moon Sect out west, but I haven¡¯t heard anything about them in a long time,¡± Blue explained as she continued to rummage through the bones and belongings. ¡°Last time I checked, they were just a third rate jade level sect. They¡¯ve come a long way.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°You know a lot,¡± Micro replied, impressed by her knowledge. ¡°Do you have friends there?¡± ¡°I have no friends,¡± Blue spat. ¡°I don¡¯t even have enemies anymore. Well¡­¡± ¡°But you know a lot about the tiger people,¡± Micro added. ¡°Of course I know what happens in my own¡ª¡± Blue began to explain with a harsh tone, but she rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just smarter than you. Don¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s just like old times!¡± Blue said as she found more shining objects. ¡°Just like old times¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Micro mumbled. Blue¡¯s enthusiasm for Core Cards was apparent to Micro, though he still had trouble understanding their significance. ¡°He also had two amber cards here.¡± She pointed enthusiastically at the emblems. ¡°There¡¯s a Sleepless Trait card, and a Spirit Vision Skill card. I wonder what he was going to do with so many¡­¡± ¡°You know a lot about this sort of thing too, Blue.¡± Micro listened happily, though it was hard for him to follow. ¡°Do you not want these cards?¡± ¡°Well, I do,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I can¡¯t carry them right now, so I¡¯ll let you hold onto them.¡± ¡°Do you have a large collection?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The old man collected old tools.¡± ¡°Why would I need Core Cards?¡± Blue frowned. ¡°I can do all sorts of stuff without cheating.¡± ¡°Core Cards are cheating?¡± ¡°Cultivators can¡¯t do anything without them!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°So pathetic, but the cards are so shiny¡­!¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro replied. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°I wonder how many I¡¯ve stolen¡­¡± Blue pondered for a moment. ¡°Who knows where I may have left them though. Oh well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro added the four cards to the other two amber level cards in his hand, and looked behind him, only for his face to suddenly reveal a look of disappointment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s back there?¡± Blue asked the sad looking boy. ¡°Smell something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a bed to put these in¡­¡± He hung his head in shame, letting the cards fall into his lap. ¡°Oh, well, this guy had pockets,¡± Blue said, pointing to the corpse behind her. She laughed as she dove into one, then crawled out and patted the dust off her wings. ¡°I don¡¯t think this tarp has any pockets either,¡± Micro said, inspecting the ominous robe he still wore. It was damp and torn, and the cold air soaked through it with each small breeze. ¡°Wait right there,¡± Blue ordered the boy. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Blue then went about violently dismantling the skeleton of the deceased cultivator. She threw the bones into a pile to her left, then dragged the corpse¡¯s weathered clothing over to Micro. ¡°Here, the armour is gross, but the shirt and pants are fine¡­. Good material¡­¡± She patted the messily stacked clothes with her hand, sending a small plume of dust into the air. ¡°And they have pockets!¡± Micro looked affectionately at Blue as he took in the gift of a dead man¡¯s clothes, but couldn¡¯t hide a look of concern. ¡°What?¡± She questioned him with narrowed eyes. ¡°You too good for used clothing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never worn clothing before,¡± he answered. ¡°Are you sure this is fine?¡± ¡°You must be from somewhere warm. Look, your legs go there, arms go here,¡± Blue explained, pointing at the various garments. ¡°Tie this around the robe part, and this is¡­¡± Micro tried to follow along with her explanation, then stood up to put the clothes on, with some difficulty. Blue laughed when he put the shirt on his legs, and again when he put his pants on upside down. After the ordeal had concluded, he was finally dressed, though he¡¯d never seen a human in such attire. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen clothes with so much metal on them,¡± He commented to the pixie. ¡°Or rust¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s armour,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Are humans not as weak where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Micro wondered. ¡°Well, do you like them?¡± Blue asked as her laughter subsided. ¡°They¡¯re fine, I think,¡± He said while sliding the cards into his new breast pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve just never been this rusty before¡­¡± Blue laughed and rejoined him by the campfire. After making a few remarks about the quality of the wood which Micro had collected for the fire, she fell asleep in a small pile of leaves, leaving Micro alone with his thoughts. Leaning against a tree, he stared into the fire as memories and strange feelings swirled around his head. His eyes began to close, though he didn¡¯t mean for them to do so. Micro had seen the old man fall asleep in the past, several times in his own bed while camping with his son. He longed to revisit those days when the old man was younger. Fortunately, such dreams filled the rest of his night. Chapter 009 - Cultivation? Micro¡¯s first experience with sleep came to an uneventful end as birds began to sing in the trees and a little sunlight trickled down through the dense evergreen canopy. He sat up, cringing again at the sound his rusty armour made with every movement, and stretched until his cold, stiff joints felt a bit warmer. Micro looked around, and he noticed Blue had snuck into his pocket and slept among the Core Cards in his possession. Seeing the dismantled skeleton nearby, he recalled the funerals the old man had driven him to in the past. He grabbed a half burnt stick from the smouldering fire and began to dig. ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue yawned and poked her head out of his pocket as he worked. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bury him,¡± Micro replied while removing a large rock from the slowly widening hole. ¡°Why?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Do more humans grow if you plant a dead one?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point then?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Everything turns to dust either way.¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s so people don¡¯t trip on them. I wouldn¡¯t want to trip anybody after I died.¡± ¡°Hmm, that could be true,¡± Blue agreed. ¡°Wait, grab his boots first. Your feet look gross.¡± Micro did as instructed, shaking the little bones out of each of the ancient leather boots before inserting his own feet. After figuring out which boot went on each foot, he sighed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? They looked comfortable enough,¡± Blue commented. ¡°They¡¯re nothing like tires after all¡­¡± Micro¡¯s complaint confused Blue, but he soon returned to the task he¡¯d set for himself, moving his deceased benefactor¡¯s bones into their final resting place. After gently setting the cultivator¡¯s remains in the hole and filling it back in with dirt, Micro started walking in the direction Blue had pointed the previous day. ¡°Oh, you remember which way to go?¡± Blue sounded a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m fairly good with directions, I think,¡± Micro replied with a nod. ¡°That tree wasn¡¯t there yesterday though¡­¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s one good thing about you,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Your soul still in one piece?¡± ¡°My soul?¡± ¡°In there.¡± Blue tapped his chest from her seat in his pocket. ¡°Anything feel weird in there?¡± Micro frowned and held his hand to his chest, displeased by the feeling of the rusty armour, and thought for a moment. ¡°If you aren¡¯t working properly, I¡¯m never getting out of here alive,¡± Blue added. ¡°So make sure you¡¯re not broken.¡± ¡°It feels a lot better since that school bus poked me,¡± he said after giving it some thought. Aside from some stiffness, scrapes, and bruises, his body seems to be working. ¡°But it still feels wrong, somehow¡­ like it¡¯s all the wrong shape¡­¡± ¡°I guess an artificial jade core isn¡¯t enough to contain whatever you are after all.¡± She looked up at Micro and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t help with core stuff. I¡¯m not a cultivator. I just use the powers I¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay¡­¡± Micro smiled. ¡°You just keep your eyes on the road.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, enjoy the ride. Are we near the house yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far now.¡± Blue squinted her glowing eyes and looked ahead. ¡°It got a bit closer last night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a mobile home.¡± ¡°Sure, and it looks like there really is a human there,¡± Blue reported. ¡°Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re as helpful as the cultivator we met last night.¡± Micro was looking forward to arriving at the house. He missed the old man¡¯s home, and he missed the garage the old man had built just for him. It had been decorated with all sorts of tools and posters, and it was never too hot or too cold. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Micro began. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a fuel gauge, but I think I¡¯m close to empty¡­¡± He rubbed his stomach awkwardly. ¡°You mean you¡¯re hungry?¡± ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s what it feels like. It¡¯s different than running low on¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been hungry before?¡± ¡°Well, not exactly like this.¡± ¡°Did you come from a rich family?¡± Blue asked, a little more genuine interest in her tone than usual. ¡°Well, I guess you could say that.¡± ¡°How rich?¡± She asked. ¡°How big a family are we talking?¡± Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Worldwide? Well¡­¡± Micro pondered. ¡°Millions, maybe. It¡¯s hard to keep track of every new model I see on the road. And there aren¡¯t many as old as me around these days¡­¡± ¡°I feel like I understand less and less about you the more you talk about your past. Hey, look!¡± She pointed straight ahead as a small wooden structure came into view. ¡°That looks terrible, eh?¡± It was barely bigger than the garage where Micro had lived, and it was made entirely of logs taken from the surrounding area. A steady stream of smoke billowed out a little chimney sticking out the side of the cabin, and flowers decorated most of the ground around it. ¡°I wonder if the person living here knows any snake people,¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°What snake people?¡± ¡°Like the school bus told me to find.¡± Micro tried to recall the yellow dragon¡¯s words. ¡°So I can fix my¡­¡± ¡°Core?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Just knock on the door¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes and jumped into his pocket to hide. ¡°I¡¯ll be in here if you need me. You never know what kind of weirdos you¡¯ll find out here.¡± Micro assumed she had a good reason for hiding, and decided to press on with his current quest. He knocked on the humble wooden door, took a step back, and waited. A moment passed, and he wondered if the person living there might be out. He was about to give up on waiting when the door finally opened a crack. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Peering through the crack in the door with one squinted eye was a very old man with a long, white, scraggly beard. His frown was unwelcoming and his voice was dry and harsh. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been able to find me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°Who?¡± The scraggly old man squinted even more and opened the door just wide enough to be able to cast both eyes upon the boy with intense displeasure. ¡°What sect are you from? Wait, it couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± The man glared at Micro¡¯s attire and frowned. ¡°Sect?¡± Micro scratched his head while trying to recall the explanations he¡¯d heard of what a sect was. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a serpent sect, I think¡­ or was it water something¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for a Water Serpent Sect?!¡± The elder stepped backward and gasped. He rubbed his eyes and looked back down at Micro¡¯s attire. ¡°What business could one such as you have with those monsters?¡± ¡°I need a better core,¡± Micro explained casually. ¡°Mine is broken.¡± Micro pointed to his chest with a complicated expression, and the elder¡¯s attention fell upon his rusty chest plate. He looked at Micro intensely and his eyes began to glow the same way Blue¡¯s sometimes did. Micro looked back with jealousy in his own eyes. ¡°An apparition¡­?¡± The old man whispered, rubbing his eyes as he observed Micro closely. ¡°I miss my headlights¡­¡± Micro mumbled and blinked a few times, confirming that no light would come out of either eye. ¡°To have business with any of the Water Serpent Sects, you must be¡­¡± the man said with a suspicious tone. ¡°Sorry if this is a bad time,¡± Micro said, taking a step back. ¡°I can just go now if¡ª¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± The elder¡¯s eyes, which had been squinted in suspicion since they first observed the boy, were now wide in disbelief. His expression changed drastically as he appeared to realize something about his unexpected guest. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met so lost a soul. You poor boy¡­¡± The man gestured for Micro to enter the small cabin, the door creaking loudly as he opened it up the rest of the way. Micro hesitated to pass through the little door, but soon remembered he was no longer as wide as he once was. He entered the cabin and the man closed the door behind him after poking his head out to check for any other potential visitors. The cabin was mostly empty, except for a small shelf for tools, a mat on the floor, and a short table by the fireplace, on top of which a small kettle billowed steam. However, with light pouring in through the little window and heat radiating out from the fireplace, it felt comfortable to the boy. ¡°Here, sit.¡± The elder pointed to the floor by the table. ¡°Drink this.¡± He quickly prepared some tea for his guest and sat across from him by the fire. Micro did his best not to choke on the tea, and enjoyed it after a few minor spills. ¡°This is a nice home,¡± Micro commented with a sincerity that surprised the old man. ¡°But why do you live so far from any roads?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not by choice that I¡¯ve secluded myself here for most of my life,¡± the old man began with sadness visible on his wrinkled face. His voice was soft, but it seemed to fill the small house. ¡°But you are certainly farther from home.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°How exactly did a soul like yours find its way into this world?¡± the man asked with sympathy in his voice. ¡°And what in the world were you? A beast of the land, perhaps? Or maybe a tree?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a truck,¡± Micro answered quickly. ¡°Weird magicians, and a goddess named Nora¡­ They brought me here after the accident, or something like that.¡± ¡°A truck¡­ I see¡­¡± the man mumbled with a deep frown. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more efficient and reliable than a car,¡± Micro replied, his tone suddenly brightening. ¡°My driver bought me after his father died because he needed help on his farm. He never ran out of things to carry, and we carried it all together.¡± ¡°So you were some sort of slave, or a farm tool?¡± The man raised his eyebrows in dismay. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories of well loved tools and other items taking on a life of their own after many years of service to their owner, but for you to have such a strong spirit¡­ Your owner must have cared deeply for you.¡± ¡°He does¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°To be ripped away from such a wonderful life by the whims of strange otherworldly beings¡­¡± The elder leaned back and sighed. Micro¡¯s smile only widened at the man¡¯s words, but he suddenly became aware that he had sprung a leak. The liquid dripping out of his eyes made his face wet, and he scrambled to stop the leak with the sleeve of his musty old shirt. ¡°Sorry,¡± the boy mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how this body works yet.¡± ¡°Those are tears, and you¡¯re entitled to them after being taken from such a life and forced into such a vessel,¡± the man said kindly. He fetched a small cloth from the shelf and handed it to the sniffling boy whose smile still told of the happy memories at the forefront of his mind. ¡°You must miss him dearly. But it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll meet again in this life, or the next. The universe is vast, and our lives are fleeting, so we must treasure those happy moments before they are gone forever. Although, it would seem the world is full of surprises.¡± As the man spoke, he seemed to notice something about Micro¡¯s old clothes, causing him to smile. A sense of melancholy nostalgia descended on the pair, and the sound of Micro¡¯s muffled sniffling was the only sound to join the crackling fire for a little while. Eventually he calmed enough to look back up at the man. ¡°I want to go home,¡± Micro stated plainly. ¡°I can¡¯t drive myself. This isn¡¯t right¡­¡± ¡°Those magicians and their evil plots¡­¡± The man shook his head in disgust. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you were taken from such a loving home, but you are most likely bound to that vessel for as long as you wish to live in this world.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Though crude and primitive, the magicians do seem to have constructed a vessel capable of growth,¡± he explained while stroking his beard. ¡°It is much too weak to accommodate such a remarkable soul as yours, but you have time to improve upon it.¡± ¡°I can improve this?¡± Micro looked down at his strange body. Its two legs, two arms, and utter lack of tires still disturbed him every time he thought of it. ¡°How?¡± The man leaned in with a subtle grin and answered. ¡°Cultivation.¡± Chapter 010 - A Problem With the Fuel Tank ¡°I can improve my body by farming?¡± Micro looked at his hands in confusion. ¡°The old man was a farmer, but farming only made him tired, not to mention his back¡­¡± The elder chuckled across the table at Micro¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°You¡¯re only half wrong, child,¡± he explained. ¡°Micro, you said your name was?¡± ¡°Well, sure.¡± ¡°Well, Micro,¡± he continued, clearing his throat. ¡°Cultivating and farming aren¡¯t all that different. Farmers nurture the land, sow their seeds, tend to their crops, mind the seasons, and harvest the fruits of their labour when the time comes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Micro agreed. ¡°He had a lot of fruit trees. And he was always taking care of the soil.¡± ¡°Well, cultivators tend not to physical matters, but matters of the spirit.¡± As he spoke, he raised both of his hands for Micro to see. In one hand was a teacup, while the other was empty. ¡°In one hand I hold the material. A cup made of things you can find anywhere in the world.¡± He tossed the cup to Micro, who tried and failed to catch it. It fell to the table with a thud, and the old man laughed. ¡°You see? A physical object which you may hold in your hand,¡± he went on. ¡°In this hand, however¡­¡± Micro watched with great interest as the air began to swirl around the man¡¯s empty hand with increasing intensity until something like a ball of water appeared there, only to vanish moments later as if it had never existed at all. ¡°That¡¯s cultivation?¡± ¡°It is the immaterial,¡± the man explained. ¡°The energy I have cultivated in myself is available for me to use as I wish, as long as I am able.¡± ¡°How does that help me improve my body?¡± Micro asked earnestly. ¡°Understanding the immaterial is the first step, young Micro.¡± ¡°How?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How long does that take? I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± ¡°Through study and meditation, some people achieve a basic understanding of immaterial forces over the course of several years,¡± he explained slowly, giving Micro time to catch up occasionally. ¡°However, you have neither the time or the need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because not only will you die before reading a single scroll on the matter, but you already have a mid-level jade core within you.¡± He clapped his hands enthusiastically and continued. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take you very long at all to understand the powers you already possess, and then it will only be a matter of mastering them.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand that at all,¡± Micro replied enthusiastically. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°You really are the best pupil I ever had, boy.¡± The man closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°The young masters of the sect were always so¡­ ah, never mind that now. Yes, you must first become aware of your own power. This is the most difficult step for most. Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Awareness¡­¡± Micro said. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Very good¡ª¡± ¡°I have one question.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°How rude of me,¡± the man replied with a boisterous laugh. ¡°I am Master¡ªNo, just call me Feng, of the¡­ No, just Feng is fine.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Just Feng.¡± ¡°No, I¡ª¡± ¡°That was a joke.¡± Without further questions, Micro closed his eyes and waited for the old man named Feng to speak. From his pocket, he heard a tiny voice. ¡°Hey, boy,¡± Blue whispered. ¡°Where did you learn how to joke like that?¡± ¡°The radio,¡± Micro whispered back. ¡°It made the old man laugh¡­¡± ¡°Get a new teacher.¡± Blue frowned, then leaned back into his pocket. ¡°Right then, are you relaxed?¡± Feng stood up and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s always good to start with a few deep breaths.¡± ¡°I think I feel okay.¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± Feng said, and his tone suddenly became more serious. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Micro was suddenly shocked by the weight of Feng¡¯s hand resting upon his head. He remembered the strength in his driver¡¯s grip weakening as he aged, but Feng¡¯s hand felt like it was made of steel. That wasn¡¯t the only shock though. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro couldn¡¯t help but cry out as a wave of energy travelled through his head and down into the rest of his body. ¡°You alright, boy?¡± Feng chuckled as Micro squirmed, struggling to remain in a seated position. ¡°That felt like lightning!¡± Micro replied in excitement. ¡°You know what lightning feels like?¡± ¡°I was struck by lightning once,¡± Micro confirmed. ¡°My antenna was a funny shape after that, but it still worked!¡± ¡°You were quite the farm tool¡­¡± Feng sounded confused, but he persisted. ¡°What do you feel now?¡± Micro thought for a little while about the sensation in his body. The energy pouring into him through his head felt like fuel travelling through his fuel lines, but he¡¯d never had so many fuel lines. The feeling seemed to run down thousands of little lines to every part of him, from his ears to his toes. ¡°I can feel¡­ everything. I can feel my body, and the air¡­¡± ¡°Good, it¡¯s working,¡± Feng replied happily. ¡°Now do me a favour and try to imagine looking at yourself from the other side of the table.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Imagine?¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes, imagine it. In your mind, I want you to picture yourself standing up and walking away from your body. Then, turn around and look back at yourself. Don¡¯t actually move. Just imagine it.¡± Micro was confused by the odd request, but he spent the next few minutes trying to do just that. For the first time since he¡¯d landed in his new body, he was finally beginning to feel comfortable in it. Thanks to the strange energy flowing through it now, his lingering sense of loss was replaced by a feeling of confidence. At first, his efforts to imagine standing up resulted in his legs actually moving, but he was held firmly in place by the strong hand of Feng, who patiently waited for him to understand the task. However, after his eyes had been closed for some time, he began to imagine other things. He imagined the songs his driver listened to on the radio. He imagined the pile of vegetables waiting for him to carry. He imagined his garage door opening up in front of him. It was then, when he imagined himself driving slowly into the open garage, that it occurred. ¡°What?¡± Feng¡¯s voice echoed in the entranced Micro¡¯s ears. ¡°Already?¡± The image of his garage disappeared, and he was standing alone in a world of pure darkness, like the night sky if all the stars were taken away. Still, it wasn¡¯t a cold or lonely place. Rather, it was comfortable. Remembering the instructions of Feng, he turned around. Sitting on the ground where there was no ground to sit, he saw a young boy. At first he didn¡¯t recognize the human figure which looked to be in its early teenage years. Its hair was short and black, and its frame was thin but muscular. When he noticed the clothes it was wearing, however, Micro realized who it was. ¡°That¡¯s what I look like¡­?¡± His words reached Feng, who soon replied. ¡°So you really were able to perceive yourself¡¯ in that short a time.¡± Feng sounded impressed. ¡°You do your borrowed garments justice. On to the next step.¡± ¡°What do I need to do?¡± ¡°Look deeply into the heart of your other self, past its rusty outerwear, past its skin and bones. Look for the light that shines the brightest.¡± Micro did as instructed, staring at his human body intently until he finally noticed a faint glow where a human¡¯s heart would be. He leaned in closely to try and see it clearer, and suddenly felt sick. ¡°I¡ª¡± Micro coughed. ¡°I see it, Feng. But it¡¯s weird¡­ I think I feel dizzy¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the artificial core which the magicians used to harness your soul¡¯s vast energy, but it was crudely constructed, and they never could have guessed how powerful a soul they were going to be sent.¡± ¡°So it holds energy?¡± Micro asked. He felt some relief at finally being able to see what Blue and Ray had tried explaining to him before. Within the human body, a glowing orb pulsated and squirmed as if it were struggling to contain something and nearly failing. ¡°A core allows you to harness energy and utilize it according to your will.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s more like an engine than a fuel tank¡­¡± Micro sounded almost happy to have made the connection despite the queasiness in his voice. ¡°But it can¡¯t handle the fuel¡­ Okay¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Feng¡¯s voice rang out in the empty space ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but what do I do now?¡± ¡°The next step is the most important, but it is the most difficult.¡± Feng¡¯s voice grew stern, but his energy continued to flow steadily. ¡°To cultivate a stronger core and increase your potential growth, you must use both your own energy and the energy around you to build upon your existing core. For a beginner, it usually isn¡¯t so dangerous, but your soul is under so much pressure that any damage to your core could result in an explosion of spiritual energy that would rip your vessel apart.¡± ¡°Energy?¡± Micro¡¯s face contorted. ¡°Wait, an explosion?!¡± ¡°Yes. It is called many things, but its name is irrelevant, for it isn¡¯t something for humans to name,¡± Feng explained. ¡°Your fate is such that your core existed in this body before your soul. Normally, a cultivator builds their core around their soul.¡± ¡°So this is a pretty big repair¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°More of a modification¡­¡± ¡°Focus, child,¡± Feng ordered. ¡°Your body relies on energy to survive.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a type of fuel¡­?¡± ¡°We can stop now if you¡¯re feeling tired.¡± Feng sighed in exasperation. ¡°This isn¡¯t meant to be simple, but¡ª¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m alright. What do I need to do?¡± Feng hesitated for a moment, but decided to trust in the confidence of the boy. ¡°Very well¡­¡± Feng resolved himself to proceed. ¡°I¡¯m assuming the world around you looks black at the moment. Am I correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Micro confirmed quickly, still struggling to focus on his jade coloured core despite the sick feeling it caused him. ¡°Darker than the garage in¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, be still and quiet,¡± Feng interrupted him. ¡°Cultivators hone their senses over the course of a lifetime to be able to detect energy in the world around them. Some are more finely attuned to elemental energies, while others possess an affinity to more primordial forces, but a beginner like you wouldn¡¯t be able to see any of them yet.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Micro suddenly noticed something else about his core. ¡°There¡¯s a blue ring around it, like water¡­¡± ¡°What, a core binding technique?¡± Feng replied in disbelief. ¡°How did that get there? Such an art is not commonly seen!¡± ¡°Ah, the school bus did something then, didn¡¯t he,¡± Micro replied, recalling the previous day¡¯s encounter. ¡°He poked my chest and I felt something then.¡± ¡°A school of bus? What kind of fish is that?!¡± ¡°It was big, yellow, and it was covered in lights,¡± Micro explained what he recalled of the strange creature. ¡°Wait, Blue called it something else¡­ A dragon?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in this world a short time, and you¡¯ve already seen more dragons than I have in my entire life¡­¡± Feng sighed, only sure the boy was telling the truth because he could currently look directly into his heart. ¡°Regardless, that should be helping to keep your core together, but it will only delay the inevitable. You need to reconstruct your core or it will simply burst.¡± ¡°So I have to make it stronger, but I have nothing to strengthen it with.¡± Micro sounded disappointed at his inability to perceive the energy of which Feng spoke. ¡°This is complicated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where a master comes in,¡± Feng reassured him. ¡°Brace yourself. I¡¯m only doing this now because time is not on your side.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Micro was suddenly blinded by a torrent of shimmering rain drops that fell from the nothingness above. Holding his hand out to catch a few in his hand, he noticed it felt less like water and more like the sort of static shock his driver used to give him when he opened the door on dry days. ¡°It tickles¡­ What is this?¡± Micro asked while playing in the glimmering rain. ¡°That is what little energy I can spare, flowing directly into you, so don¡¯t waste this moment playing around.¡± Feng¡¯s voice sounded strained. ¡°Harness that energy however you can, and use it to stabilize your core.¡± ¡°How¡­?¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure where to begin. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Feng thought deeply for a moment. ¡°Have you ever seen somebody make a snowball?¡± ¡°Yes, the old man¡¯s son used to throw them at me.¡± Micro remembered the scene he¡¯d witnessed many times in past winters. ¡°That was fun!¡± ¡°Do that with the energy, but put your core at the centre of it all. Hurry.¡± Recalling his sense of urgency, Micro did his best to press every glowing rain drop he caught against the core in his other self¡¯s chest. Most of the drops simply washed away at first, but after some trial and error, he eventually succeeded in compressing some of the gifted energy into his own core. Each drop that fused to his furiously unstable core brought with it a fleeting sense of relief, like the splash of a puddle on a hot summer day. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Feng¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°Crude, but efficient. It should work, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s working! It¡¯s¡ª¡± Micro¡¯s celebration was cut short when the rain ceased and he was brought abruptly out of his meditative state. ¡°Easy there,¡± Feng said with a comforting voice as Micro awoke with a jolt. ¡°Huh? Blegh¡ª¡± The shock of his sudden journey back to the material world caused him to throw up some of the tea he¡¯d been given earlier. When his heaving ceased, he noticed Feng stumbling back to the other side of the room and dropping down to the floor. He looked even older than before, his face showing the fatigue of a strenuous experience. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ Hah¡­¡± Feng panted. ¡°That¡¯s all I can do¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Micro tried to reassure the tired old man, but was still feeling sick himself. ¡°Cultivation, huh¡­¡± ¡°You are truly remarkable though, young Micro¡­¡± Feng coughed and leaned forward. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because you were never human¡­ Or maybe it¡¯s your experience travelling between worlds¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked with one hand on his aching head. ¡°It matters not, for now¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be tempted to involve myself any further in matters of this realm,¡± Feng whispered, shaking his head sadly. ¡°Today was just the beginning. You must find a master more capable than I, and you must continue to cultivate your core the way you began to today. But really¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You may have¡ª¡± Feng coughed again, but looked straight ahead at Micro. ¡°The most potential, of any young cultivator I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Chapter 011 - What Drives a Cultivator Micro and Feng spent the remainder of the day relaxing over tea and a variety of fresh vegetables from the garden outside. Micro did his best to learn to eat solid food without wasting too many mouthfuls, but Feng was too entertained by the spectacle to mind the occasional piece of carrot flying spectacularly across the small room. ¡°So this is what food tastes like,¡± Micro said through a mouthful of fresh lettuce. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you approve.¡± Feng smiled as he enjoyed a carrot of his own. ¡°I was lucky to find some growing wild out here.¡± ¡°It feels like it¡¯s missing something though¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Thank you for the food.¡± Micro bowed his head in appreciation for the feast he¡¯d suddenly been provided. ¡°You are very kind, Feng.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, young one,¡± Feng replied cheerfully. ¡°You¡¯re my first guest in many, many years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Night fell around the time the two had eaten their fill, and Micro was growing drowsy once again. Feng sat back and looked at the boy for a moment before breaking the silence once more. ¡°Young Micro.¡± ¡°Yes, Feng?¡± ¡°You have a long and difficult path before you,¡± Feng said. ¡°Despite your innate talent, you will face many obstacles.¡± ¡°Sometimes there aren¡¯t even roads,¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°And I can¡¯t drive on them anyway¡­¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Feng said, not dwelling on the confusing statement before he continued. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you have the potential to become stronger, much stronger. However¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Micro asked. Feng stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes as he thought deeply about the boy¡¯s potential. Micro didn¡¯t enjoy waiting for him to explain the issue, but Feng eventually continued. ¡°There is still one thing that separates you from the cultivators of this world. It is something important, and not having it might hinder you even more than an unstable artificial core¡­¡± Feng explained, still deep in thought. ¡°My senses are dull, but there is something I feel you lack.¡± ¡°I am missing a lot of things,¡± Micro replied. He could feel the weight of Feng¡¯s words. ¡°What is driving you?¡± Feng¡¯s question was simple, but it stung Micro. ¡°I¡­¡± Micro turned away, his eyes wandering. ¡°My driver isn¡¯t in this world¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± Feng said, nodding as he began to understand what the boy was feeling. ¡°When I looked into your heart earlier, that is the impression I was given. It is only reasonable that you should have no attachment to this world, nor a purpose you feel you must fulfill. But that is a dangerous way for a cultivator to live.¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Micro was a little alarmed by the mention of danger. ¡°To seek power without resolve is to court death,¡± Feng stated solemnly. ¡°The path of a cultivator is a constant struggle against nature, and yet we strive to find our place in it. Such a precarious balance must only be sought by those who are sure of their path.¡± ¡°Their path?¡± ¡°Yes. Their path. Many cultivators seek immortality, while others have material ambitions. I once aspired to be the leader of the sect where I¡­¡± Feng cleared his throat. ¡°To put in terms you may resonate with, if you don¡¯t have a destination in mind, you will die on the road to power.¡± Micro didn¡¯t need to reply. Feng could clearly see the empty look in his eyes when he understood what he lacked. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°I can give you knowledge, and I can help you train¡­¡± Feng lamented. ¡°But purpose is something I cannot give you. You must find your own ties to this world, or your journey will not go on much longer.¡± ¡°But without my driver¡­¡± ¡°You long for your world that much?¡± ¡°I want to go back!¡± Micro¡¯s shout felt out of place in the peaceful little cabin, and he leaned back apologetically. However, Feng only smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid such a purpose is not without its own set of risks. A desire to traverse the realms between worlds is common among the young.¡± Feng looked out the window, recalling the many students he¡¯d seen grow. ¡°But there¡¯s an old folk tale some cultivators would tell you. It equates an immortal¡¯s efforts to overcome that boundary between worlds to the efforts of an ant to build a castle of gold.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s difficult for me to go home¡­?¡± ¡°More difficult than either one of us could ever imagine, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Feng replied with a wry smile. ¡°Even the deities who do battle over this realm aren¡¯t able to open doorways between worlds so easily. You should know just how wrong a summoning ritual can go, for example.¡± ¡°There has to be a way!¡± Micro whimpered, desperate to hear some way for him to return to his life on his driver¡¯s farm. ¡°Of course, a true cultivator would never use the word impossible¡­¡± Feng spoke slowly. ¡°But if you really were to make that your purpose for seeking power¡­¡± Feng paused, his expression darkening slightly. Micro couldn¡¯t bear to wait any longer for an answer, his impatience showing on his face. ¡°Your path would be as long as it is lonely¡­¡± Feng relented. ¡°You would need to overcome the limitations of every known path to power. In theory, you¡¯d need to master a daunting number of arts, a feat not dreamt of even by the most powerful cultivators known to have lived.¡± ¡°I need to learn every art?¡± Micro asked with a fiery enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s okay! I already have some! Look!¡± He pulled out the Core Cards he was storing in his pocket and slammed them on the old wood table. He pushed them to the centre of the table hurriedly. ¡°How do I use these? How many are there? How long will it take?¡± Feng¡¯s eyes widened as he inspected the cards displayed before him. ¡°Four amber Core Cards¡­ And two sapphire¡­¡± He picked up the Moon Art card and looked closely, then looked back up at Micro and carefully examined the clothes and armour he was wearing with a quiet smile. ¡°My eyes didn¡¯t deceive me¡­¡± Micro looked down at his worn clothes and rusty armour and replied. ¡°We found a dead person under a tree last night,¡± he explained. ¡°I know recycling is a virtue, but¡ª¡± ¡°Speak nothing of it.¡± Feng raised his hand and chuckled. ¡°You were right to make use of it. The only thing a cultivator takes with them to the next life is karma.¡± ¡°Karma¡­¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°As in, ¡®what goes around, comes around¡¯, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good way of putting it,¡± Feng replied, smiling warmly. ¡°One¡¯s soul cannot escape the scales of karma, and whether in this life or the next, balance will be achieved. But to think¡­¡± Feng leaned across the table and grabbed a gentle hold of the metal plate on Micro¡¯s chest, rubbing the surface with his thumb until some of the shiny metal beneath was visible. ¡°How about that¡­¡± Feng smiled even wider. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see this armour again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen this armour before?¡± ¡°The cultivator whose attire now adorns you was my master.¡± Feng returned to a comfortably seated position, still smiling nostalgically. ¡°We escaped together back when¡­ well¡­ You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯m sure my master would be happy to see his armour moving again. He always hated to see things stagnate.¡± The tension in the cabin eased a little, and Feng gathered up the Core Cards. Looking at them with fondness, he continued. ¡°Moving sounds good,¡± Micro stated in agreement. ¡°Indeed¡­ You must keep moving.¡± ¡°At a safe speed,¡± Micro added. ¡°A wise policy, Micro.¡± Feng seemed more relaxed after learning more about the mysterious boy in front of him. He continued with a refreshed expression. ¡°Karma really doesn¡¯t forget a single thing in this world¡­ Yes, I will not discourage you from whatever path you choose, but you must understand. These cards here represent lifetimes of effort. Mastery of a single card can take more time than some cultivators have in this life, and only those who attain some measure of immortality are able to continue to collect these skills, arts, and traits¡­¡± ¡°How many are there though?¡± Micro pressed eagerly. ¡°If I can find them all, I can eat them, and then I¡¯ll be able to return home?¡± ¡°Eat them?¡± Feng laughed. ¡°That¡¯s not quite right, but yes. In theory, if you achieved mastery of every card, it is conceivable that your power would then be comparable to the old gods. Even the barrier between worlds would be nothing but a doorway to such a being, perhaps.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll find them, master them, and then return home!¡± Micro celebrated. ¡°I can find them in dungeons, right? I¡¯ll go look for those first.¡± ¡°Micro¡­¡± Feng waved his hands at the boy to calm him. ¡°There are untold thousands of Core Cards, and dungeons are not to be taken lightly¡­¡± ¡°Thousands¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, to master every one of these¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Do you truly have the resolve?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the road home, then that¡¯s the road I¡¯ll take.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long road, Micro.¡± Feng didn¡¯t mean to discourage Micro, but he wondered if the naive boy really understood the nature of his chosen path. His concerns went unanswered, however, and Micro looked at him with a steely resolve. ¡°I was built for the road.¡± Chapter 012 - Somewhere to Be After speaking for a while longer about the process of core refinement and meditation, sleepiness got the better of Micro, and Feng rolled a mat out on the floor near the fireplace where he could sleep. His dreams brought him back home again, but the happiness he felt to see the old man again was not all he experienced in this dream. While driving down a familiar road, he realized his rubber tires had been replaced with leather. The road became rocky, and quickly tore through the weak tires, but he couldn¡¯t stop despite the pain. The road then became dark, and when his driver turned the switch to flip the headlights on, no light came out at all. Stranded in the dark with four damaged wheels, his master climbed out of the cab to look around, only to find the fuel was leaking. Micro tried to talk to his driver, to tell him he was sorry. He wanted to let him know he¡¯d be back to normal soon, after a few repairs, but the driver suddenly fell away into the darkness, farther and farther, until he was completely out of sight. As much as he tried, Micro could neither move nor scream in his anguish. A terrible feeling bubbled up from inside of him until he felt like he was about to explode. ¡°No!¡± Micro shouted as he sat up on the floor of the cabin. He gasped for air as the anxiety of the nightmare lingered and looked around. ¡°Calm down, boy!¡± Feng¡¯s voice rang from outside the cabin. ¡°I¡¯ll have breakfast ready in a moment.¡± Micro stood up and stretched out his joints, still aching from the previous day¡¯s adventures. He tried to shake off the nasty feeling his dreams had left him with, but he was still very much aware of the discomfort in his core. Feng was quick to fill up several plates with all sorts of vegetables, and even some fruits, and the two sat down for their second meal together. ¡°You¡¯re in luck,¡± Feng announced as he presented the food. ¡°A green apple tree passed by this morning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very lucky.¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Passed by¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Feng smiled, throwing several apples across the cabin to Micro. ¡°You¡¯re a growing young man!¡± ¡°Growing?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in, young one. Your food will taste bitter if you don¡¯t spit out what¡¯s bothering you,¡± Feng said, his tone much lighter than it had been the night before. ¡°Ask your questions before they eat you up.¡± ¡°I was wondering¡­¡± Micro asked after finishing his salad. ¡°Why do people need cores? I don¡¯t think people on my world had them, so can¡¯t I just get rid of mine if it¡¯s so dangerous?¡± ¡°There are no cultivators in your world at all? That¡¯s fascinating,¡± He replied with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Indeed, a core isn¡¯t necessary for the soul to reside in a physical body. Many people certainly do live their entire lives without cultivating a core, and some are simply unable to form one at all. I spent little time among the mundane though, so I couldn¡¯t tell you much about such a life.¡± ¡°So why do I need it?¡± ¡°Well, there is one reason a typical cultivator needs a core, but there are two reasons why you need one,¡± Feng explained slowly. ¡°A cultivator gathers the energy of the world around him and makes it part of him, you see? Now, what do you think would happen if you forced more water into a cup than it was meant to hold?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Micro didn¡¯t have to think long before answering. ¡°The water would spill over.¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Feng nodded approvingly. ¡°When the cup, that is to say, our core is insufficient to contain the energies we wish to harness, we must strengthen it. This allows us access to far greater reserves of energy than a mortal body normally would.¡± ¡°So I can¡¯t get strong enough to go home without a core,¡± Micro said with a somber tone. ¡°But what is the second reason?¡± ¡°As I said, humans are not born with cores. However, in your case, you are an exceptionally rare case. The vessel you came to possess in this world contains a core which simply cannot contain your magnificent spirit. Imagine two cups of water suddenly appearing in a single cup. Only one thing could result¡­¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°A mess?¡± Micro asked. ¡°A terrific mess, indeed,¡± Feng confirmed. ¡°An explosive mess, at that¡­¡± ¡°So even if I removed the unstable core¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your soul is too much for a typical human¡¯s core to contain. I¡¯m not sure what size or shape you were before you came into this world, but you¡¯ll need to reach a much higher stage of cultivation before you can even begin to chase your dreams across the stars.¡± ¡°It sounds like I need a mechanic¡­¡± ¡°You need a master,¡± Feng said sternly. ¡°You are not the intended soul for that body. You will need to learn to make it your own.¡± ¡°It will never be my body though,¡± Micro said coldly. ¡°It is all you have, for now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°So, a master will make me stronger?¡± ¡°A master will teach you to be strong.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Micro thought about the word master for a moment, then he realized. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re my master!¡± Feng laughed at the boy¡¯s proclamation. Micro interpreted his jovial response as agreement, but was disappointed to see him shake his head a moment later. ¡°Alas, my time as a master of young cultivators is long behind me now.¡± He closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°Not that I was ever much of a teacher. Last night¡¯s exercise in energy circulation is such a basic skill for a master to practice, and yet I feel as though it drained me of all my strength. Not to mention that hungry little pixie in your pocket.¡± ¡°Crap!¡± A muffled sound escaped Micro¡¯s pocket, and a tiny pair of blue eyes peered out from behind the rusty armour. ¡°Good eyes for a fossil!¡± ¡°You think somebody my age wouldn¡¯t notice a greedy little critter siphoning off all the power it could?!¡± Feng rebuked the pixie, clearly annoyed at her presence. ¡°I assume this boy allows you on his person for a good reason, but you pesky little things always pop up when something worth stealing presents itself.¡± ¡°You siphoned somebody¡¯s fuel?!¡± Micro was shocked to hear such an accusation. ¡°That¡¯s dishonest!¡± The anxious pixie suddenly became defensive and waved her fist at Micro from her seat in his pocket. ¡°Hey, you owed me a little for getting you out of that cave!¡± She pouted. ¡°In fact, you owe me a lot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but siphoning¡­¡± Micro said with a horrified expression. ¡°Like a thief in the night¡­¡± ¡°You think you can take the fun out of everything?¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d have offered me any if I asked.¡± ¡°Be careful around pixies, boy¡­¡± Feng spoke as he continued to look at the little blue creature suspiciously. ¡°They¡¯ve robbed entire sects blind in an afternoon. Countless cultivators brought to ruin, and not even a word of¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, Blue would never do something like that.¡± Micro laughed at the scale of Feng¡¯s claims as he struggled to imagine such a tiny creature stealing things from humans. ¡°Blue said, oh¡­¡± ¡°Well, to be fair¡­¡± Blue spoke out of the corner of her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely wrong. Pixies are treasure hunters by nature, you see¡­¡± ¡°More like thieves and pests!¡± Feng grumbled in displeasure. ¡°And they¡¯re a fearsome pest at that. As a child I was once blamed for the theft of a dozen Core Cards from my sect after a single Pixie snuck in and dropped a hammer on my head. I still have the scar! Look!¡± Feng lifted his long grey hair off his face, revealing a small mark on his forehead where indeed a hammer had made contact. However, while he displayed his scar for Blue and Micro to see, he suddenly broke out in laughter. ¡°I was nearly banished from the sect, if not for my master¡¯s kindness¡­¡± Feng¡¯s laughter overwhelmed him for a moment before he could sit up straight again. Blue slumped back into Micro¡¯s pocket as the old man laughed and giggled. Even Micro started to laugh after a while, though he didn¡¯t entirely understand why. Blue remained silent while eyeing the two humans with a confused glare. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m too old to be blaming a force of nature for acting according to its nature¡­¡± Feng relaxed his face and leaned back. ¡°What¡¯s your name, little one?¡± ¡°¡­Blue.¡± Her reply was muffled still by the armour she hid behind. ¡°I see,¡± Feng replied. ¡°And how did you find yourself in the company of this otherworldly traveller? I¡¯ve never known a pixie to take any interest in human affairs, beyond what they can fit in their pockets.¡± Blue planned to ignore the old man, but she was suddenly plucked from her pocket by Micro. He placed her gently atop the table and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to do anything to you, Blue.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She rolled her eyes, then looked over her shoulder at the old cultivator behind her, stroking his beard curiously. ¡°Fine. I was one of the sacrifices the creepy magicians used to bring him over here. I helped him escape when they threw him on the altar next to me.¡± ¡°What an adventure you¡¯ve had,¡± Feng remarked as though he were praising a small child. ¡°But you are free now, and yet you remain in his pocket.¡± ¡°That was just until I could recover my strength!¡± She shouted. ¡°But I¡¯m feeling a bit better now thanks to you, so goodbye!¡± With those words, she stuck out her tongue and snapped her fingers, creating a bright flash. When the light had faded, she was nowhere to be seen. Micro looked all around the room, but she had disappeared. ¡°That was strange,¡± Micro said. ¡°I guess she had somewhere to be.¡± Chapter 013 - On the Road Again After Blue¡¯s dazzling departure, Feng prepared another cup of tea for Micro, whose face told of his newfound resolution, and the two enjoyed a quiet morning of conversation. Feng was curious to hear about Micro¡¯s life and recent adventures, but gave up trying to decipher the meaning of half the words Micro used. ¡°So you¡¯re saying there are thousands of magicians standing around who carry a green, yellow, and red light.¡± Feng strained his old brain, failing to grasp Micro¡¯s descriptions. ¡°And their only purpose is to tell people who are moving to stop, and to tell people who have stopped to start moving¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s still a bit different from how traffic lights work¡­¡± Micro smiled apologetically. ¡°Ah¡­ Forget it.¡± Feng hung his head and sighed, rubbing his temples wearily. ¡°You really are an amazing soul from a wonderful place. I¡¯m sorry to have called you a simple farm tool before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I enjoyed talking with you. I¡¯m still not used to talking yet,¡± Micro replied, laughing awkwardly, his tongue still sore from having bitten it several times during the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve always been aware of myself and things around me, but I¡¯ve never been able to think about things like this. I wish I could have spoken with the old man like this at least once¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready to leave so soon?¡± Feng looked a little sad at the thought of Micro leaving. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Micro nodded confidently. ¡°If the road home is as long as you say it is, then I should leave right away. If you get stuck in traffic, you can¡¯t blame your alarm clock after all.¡± ¡°You what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how the old man used to put it¡­¡± Micro stood up and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll always remember what you taught me. Goodbye.¡± Micro turned quickly to leave, feeling a sense of urgency to carry out his lengthy quest, but Feng called out to him as he reached for the door. ¡°Hold on,¡± Feng said while rummaging through the things on his shelf. ¡°A parting gift¡­¡± Micro watched as he eventually found a small box, which he quickly brought over to Micro. Micro received the box and opened it right away, and he was surprised by what he found. ¡°It¡¯s a Core Card¡­¡± He clumsily lifted the card out of the box and examined it more closely. It felt warm in his hands, and bringing it close to his face made him a little bit dizzy. ¡°But it¡¯s red?¡± ¡°Indeed it is. It¡¯s meant for cultivators who have achieved a ruby core, the fifth level,¡± Feng said, speaking with reverence to the card¡¯s power. ¡°Few ever achieve the sapphire realm like my master did. Fewer still reach the emerald stage that follows it. But I have only heard of the immortals of distant sects achieving the ruby core and beyond. Although my knowledge of the world is limited by my seclusion¡­¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Wait a second, this looks like that other card I have,¡± Micro said, retrieving his Core Cards from his pocket to confirm. ¡°That¡¯s because it is the same skill, Spirit Vision, but of a much higher level,¡± Feng excitedly continued. ¡°While the Spirit Vision Skill will provide you with greatly enhanced vision, a much higher skill level will give you powers you cannot yet imagine.¡± ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Micro fumbled with it for a moment as the power radiating from it continued to affect him, then he added it to the collection of cards in his pocket. ¡°I was young and foolish once,¡± Feng began. ¡°The third son of the sect leader led an expedition to a far away dungeon which had recently been uncovered. I insisted on joining them, but the expedition ended in disaster. We never imagined it was a dungeon of that level, and in my cowardice I ran away with the only card our group had unearthed.¡± ¡°What about your friends?¡± ¡°They never returned,¡± Feng replied curtly. ¡°But I kept this card with me as a reminder of sorts, though I¡¯m not sure why anymore. Maybe in my arrogance I thought that one day I¡¯d be strong enough to learn the skill it contains, but it may find a real purpose in your hands. May it serve you well.¡± ¡°So after I strengthen my core to the ruby stage, I¡¯ll be able to learn the skill?¡± ¡°To say it so simply!¡± Feng chuckled. ¡°But yes, that is the order of things. The level of the skill is a warning to the weak. You must never attempt to internalize a skill beyond your level, or a great imbalance would form in your core, not unlike the situation you are currently in.¡± ¡°An explosion?¡± micro asked with wide eyes. ¡°A rather large one¡­¡± Feng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to eat the card before I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°You really must find a master to instruct you more thoroughly before you try eating Core Cards, promise me.¡± ¡°Yes, Feng,¡± Micro replied earnestly. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Alright, off with you then.¡± Feng ushered Micro out the door and pointed in the opposite direction Micro had come from. ¡°I do believe there is some fate involved in how you came to possess that Serpent Art card, so it may serve you well to seek out the Water Serpent Sect. They¡¯ll be suspicious of anyone wearing the attire of their sworn rivals, so consider a change of clothes soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro replied. ¡°The Serpent Sects are¡­ Well, they¡¯ll be more than accommodating after you explain how you came to possess the Serpent Art Card. And run from any monsters you come across, there are¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come visit you one day,¡± Micro promised the old man, but he frowned before he began to walk. ¡°They really should put some roads down out here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to work on that right away, my young friend.¡± He shouted joyfully, waving with both hands. ¡°You¡¯re a fine student, and I wish you luck on your journey home!¡± And just like that, old Feng¡¯s solitary life resumed. As he stared into the dark forest where Micro had gone, he wondered about the strange fate the boy seemed to walk with. A moving tree almost immediately obscured Feng¡¯s view of the boy, and the calling of a large bird caught his attention. ¡°I wonder how far he¡¯ll really go¡­¡± Chapter 014 - Head On Collision Micro walked alone through the forest of impossibly tall trees, only occasionally catching a glimpse of the sun through their leaves. The floor of the forest was not as difficult to walk on as the cave floor had been, as very little plant life grew where the sun couldn¡¯t reach, but he still found himself frequently tripping over rocks and branches. ¡°How can a world have so few roads?¡± He complained with a sigh. ¡°How do they get anything done?¡± As he walked, he began to notice the sounds of the quiet forest. He heard the creaking of trees as they swayed slightly in the wind that blew far above. He heard the distant cries of birds, the sound of which he didn¡¯t recognize as any birds he¡¯d heard before. He heard the tiny wings of insects flying here and there, buzzing along through the air. ¡°The old man would love it here,¡± He though to himself, letting his senses absorb the world around him. ¡°He always liked driving out to the woods when he was younger¡­¡± Micro became lost in thought again, trying to understand how he was supposed to get home. ¡°Core Cards¡­ I¡¯ll find all the Core Cards, strengthen my core¡­¡± He racked his brain. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be able to find a road home.¡± He grew a little frustrated while trying to remember all the difficult things Feng had taught him, but reassured himself that whatever ¡®master¡¯ was waiting for him at the end of his current route would be able to help him before his core was permanently damaged. GAOOO Micro¡¯s vision was suddenly filled with a bird-like creature flying straight into his face, its wings fully extended and its talons aimed for his throat. He almost managed to lean out of the way in time, but with one talon the monstrous bird grabbed a hold of his shoulder, yanking him off his feet and tossing him to the ground with a loud clang. He felt its sharp claws piercing his shoulder through the fabric of his shirt, and held his hands instinctively in front of his face as the black-feathered beast assaulted him with its massive beak. ¡°Stop it, please!¡± Micro shouted politely at the bird through his pain, but it did nothing to stop the violent encounter. His arms were growing redder with scratches and deep cuts, and the bird¡¯s grip on his shoulder was tightening. ¡°I said, stop it, please!¡± As his request went ignored, he felt another emotion welling up inside of him for the first time. It wasn¡¯t like the anxiety or confusion he was summoned into the world with. It wasn¡¯t the sadness or nostalgia that thoughts of his driver brought him either. ¡°Stop it!¡± Without fully considering his actions, his hand balled up into a fist and flew toward the bird. However, the bird easily evaded his slow, clumsy attack and continued its assault. ¡°Stop!¡± he ordered it again, this time winding his fist back as far as he could while still pinned to the ground. CRACK This time, he didn¡¯t miss. His fist found its target in the centre of the bird¡¯s broad chest, and the monster was flung backwards in an explosion of coarse, black feathers. Even while struggling to get back on its feet, the creature looked strangely tall for a bird, closer in size to a large dog than any bird Micro had ever seen. Micro thought he may have ended the encounter with that attack, but he was soon disappointed. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. With an angry, deep growl, the bird regained its footing, flapped its wings, and flew straight back to its target just as he managed to stand up straight. In all his life, Micro had never meant to hit anything, regardless of what type of creature it was. It made him sick to imagine intentionally hurting something after a lifetime of safe travels. As he watched the creature fly toward him with murderous intent, it reminded him of one sad reality. The purpose of his windshield had always been to protect his passenger from whatever flew their way, be it a wandering mosquito or an unfortunate bird. And when collisions with such things were unavoidable, all he could do was meet it head on. THUMP Before the bird could grab hold of him, he had thrust his head forward toward its centre of mass, headbutting it squarely in the gut. Its claws scratched his face at the moment of impact, but only a hoarse wheeze escaped the creature¡¯s beak as it was flung away. Micro¡¯s head immediately ached, but before he even had time to bring his hand up to hold it, he was distracted by a blue flash of light. As the limp bird crashed into a tree with a crunching sound, out of its mouth, along with a bloody mist, appeared the familiar shape of a small, blue pixie. The pixie tumbled to the ground near the twitching corpse of the monstrous bird, coughing and heaving. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue coughed up a bit of blood. ¡°That was absolutely disgusting¡­ Huh?¡± She looked up and noticed the bloody image of Micro, who smiled when he realized who he¡¯d found. ¡°Blue!¡± He greeted her warmly. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She rolled around on the ground, struggling to wipe a thick coat of slime off her wings. She smirked for a moment, but her mood deflated as she struggled to remove a slimy feather from her hair. ¡°Oh, never mind. This is so embarrassing¡­¡± Micro approached her as she cleaned herself off and knelt down to rest. Some blood had dripped into his eyes, so he wiped his own face and grimaced as the pain began to set in. ¡°Sorry, Blue. I thought that was a bird¡­¡± He spoke between short breaths. ¡°But was that some kind of vehicle? I¡¯ve never seen somebody drive one like that. Is it because most people can¡¯t fit inside one?¡± ¡°Just shut up¡­¡± Blue groaned while retching. ¡°Curse that thing¡­ I may have used up most of my power leaving that stinky old cultivator¡¯s hut¡­¡± ¡°That was a cool trick, by the way!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know pixies could do that. If I could teleport, the old man would never be late for anything ever again¡­¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s tough to aim, so I wouldn¡¯t recommend it.¡± Blue cleared her throat, wiping the last of the disgusting fluids from her face. ¡°That dirty thing got me the second I made it outside.¡± She coughed up the last bit of slime and drew a long sharp breath, then finally relaxed and fell backwards in exhaustion. ¡°Ah¡­ I really thought I was done for that time¡­¡± She looked at Micro out of the corner of her eye, but he was busy awkwardly rubbing his wounded shoulder. ¡°How did you beat it anyway?¡± ¡°Head on collision¡­¡± Micro winced. ¡°I miss being mostly metal¡­¡± ¡°Metal¡­?¡± Blue rolled her eyes and then sat up to look at his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s pretty bad, eh?¡± ¡°I seem to be leaking quite a bit.¡± ¡°Bleeding, Micro,¡± She corrected him. ¡°Not leaking. Well, same thing I suppose.¡± She jumped up and walked over to him to get a closer look and sighed. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no helping it,¡± she said as she hopped weakly up to his shoulder. She nudged his hand out of the way and placed her own hands on the largest gash visible through his torn shirt. Micro watched patiently as a familiar glow coated her hands. Moments later, the steady flow of blood had ceased, and a scar had formed in its place. ¡°Wow,¡± Micro said with his eyes wide open. ¡°You didn¡¯t say you were a mechanic!¡± ¡°A what?¡± Blue lay atop his shoulder, exhausted from the process. ¡°You can fix things!¡± ¡°It¡¯s normally called healing¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re so¡­¡± Micro waited for her to finish her statement, but she¡¯d fallen asleep right there on his shoulder. Chapter 015 - The Sound of Rain Blue awoke to the shocking sensation of a large drop of water landing on her head with a splash. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Where am¡ª¡± She sat up with a jolt, nearly falling off Micro¡¯s shoulder as he walked. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡± Micro answered softly. ¡°I was worried you weren¡¯t going to wake up.¡± ¡°What the¡ª¡± Blue looked around and got comfortable, but another drop of water caught her off guard. ¡°What are you doing out in the rain? Find some shelter, human!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro stopped to look around, noticing a cave entrance in a nearby hill. ¡°How does that look?¡± Blue looked at it for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No, let¡¯s not.¡± She decided quickly. After scanning the area with dimly glowing eyes, she pointed at a hollowed out tree in the distance. ¡°See that rotten old tree? That looks less likely to kill us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro walked briskly toward the massive tree, the bottom of which had rotted to the extent that Micro could walk into the centre of the tree with plenty of room to spare. ¡°This is a big tree, isn¡¯t it? You could park at least three trucks inside it¡ª¡± ¡°Just get in already,¡± Blue snapped. ¡°Are you uncomfortable?¡± Micro asked with a worried look. ¡°I¡¯m cold and tired! What do you take me for, a frog?¡± ¡°Oh, right. I forgot I don¡¯t have a roof anymore.¡± Micro apologized. ¡°Are you related to any frogs? You¡¯re about the same size as¡ª¡± Blue didn¡¯t have the energy to respond to Micro¡¯s question, but she managed to kick his cheek hard enough to startle him before laying back down on his shoulder with a tired sigh. Micro obeyed her frank request and stepped into the hollow tree while she shook the water out of her hair. ¡°Well, at least I feel a bit cleaner now¡­¡± Blue sighed as she climbed down Micro¡¯s arm and dropped to the ground with a light thud. She picked up a dry twig with one hand and snapped her fingers near the end of it several times, but nothing happened. She snapped her fingers several more times before letting out an angry groan. ¡°Hey, boy. I¡¯m out of juice over here. Light the place up, would you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have headlights though,¡± Micro replied with such a sad tone that Blue almost felt bad for him at first. ¡°Never mind your light head! Stop wasting all that power inside of you and summon some fire!¡± she demanded. ¡°A flame, a light, a spark would do!¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t found a master to teach me how to use that fuel yet,¡± Micro explained with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°Ugh, fine!¡± Blue stomped her feet. She stood up, holding her shoulders and shivering in the cold. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this¡­¡± ¡°Doing what?¡± ¡°Say hello to your new master.¡± She shot Micro a fierce look, but her quivering knees undid her intimidating stare. ¡°Lucky you¡­¡± ¡°You can teach me cultivation?¡± ¡°Call it what you like. Sit down, and shut up,¡± she shouted and pointed at the ground in front of her. Micro obliged, and awaited her instruction. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once, so listen up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You remember what it felt like when that stinky old cultivator sent his own energy into your head? It looked like rain, but not quite, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he has an affinity for water energy. The energy he had wasn¡¯t actually anything like rain, but the nature of a soul determines the nature of your energy. I¡¯m a pixie, so naturally my energy is pure and beautiful, like a flower, or gold coins.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro opened one eye slightly to see the dishevelled and shivering pixie¡¯s face twisted with pride. ¡°Close your eyes!¡± she continued. ¡°Go back to that place inside your mind and look around again. But this time I want you to listen carefully. There¡¯s energy in everything, but the rain should be the easiest thing for you to focus on right now.¡± Micro concentrated as hard as he could, and was surprised to find himself returning to that endlessly dark space. ¡°Do I need to look at myself again?¡± He cried out into the nothingness, hoping Blue would hear him. ¡°No, no. No time for that,¡± She shouted back, her voice echoing in the darkness around him. ¡°Just listen as hard as you can until you can hear the rain.¡± Micro sat perfectly still in the void of his mind, not making a single sound. He strained his ears, trying to hear the rain he knew was falling outside. He waited and waited, unsure for how long, listening and listening, all the while aware of the impatient glare of the tiny master shivering next to him. Finally, after straining his ears to the point that he thought they might soon fall off, he heard the faint sound of water droplets falling in the distance. The sound felt warm and refreshing against the empty expanse of his inner thoughts. And the more he enjoyed the sound, the louder it became. It grew so loud in fact that at one point it occurred to him to reach out and touch it, and when he did. ¡°Ouch!¡± He pulled his hand back in pain. ¡°Hey, who told you to do that?¡± Blue¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°What you¡¯re seeing is energy the way nature intended, the way it¡¯s meant to be.¡± Blue¡¯s shivering was still notable in her quaking voice. ¡°Trying to grab it right out of the sky is way beyond you right now. Find a puddle and grab a small handful.¡± ¡°A puddle¡­ right¡­¡± Micro whispered as he tried opening his eyes in the dark world of his thoughts where shimmering raindrops fell all around him. Sure enough, upon the invisible ground of that infinite space, glowing puddles were forming which splashed and rippled with every rain drop that fell. ¡°Hurry up and grab a handful, then squeeze it in your hand as hard as you can!¡± ¡°With my hand?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You heard me,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Not my core?¡± ¡°As if I know how to use a stupid core,¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°Are you a tool or what?¡± Micro complied, and though the liquid in the puddle was much less of a shock to reach out and touch, it still burned in his hand. He gritted the teeth he still wasn¡¯t quite used to and squeezed some energy in his hand until he could no longer bear the pain of it. He was finally brought back to the real world with a flash of light and a searing pain. ¡°Ouch!¡± Opening his eyes in the hollowed out tree trunk, he saw the cold little pixie holding a dry stick above his hand as a small flame burned in his palm. ¡°Nice.¡± Blue smiled contently. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± he cried out as the pain finally registered, drawing his hand back to cup it near his chest. ¡°That was hot¡­!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Blue smiled as she waved her small torch around like a wand. She gathered a few more bits of dry wood and bark into a pile and quickly ignited her small fire with the flame Micro had somehow produced. ¡°What just happened¡­?¡± Micro coughed as the oily evergreen wood smoke made its way to his face. ¡°Fire, I guess?¡± Blue glanced over at him while warming herself by the tiny fire. ¡°Thank me later. I¡¯m too tired to deal with you right now.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro said, massaging his sore hand. ¡°That wasn¡¯t bad though,¡± Blue said, looking slightly impressed by Micro¡¯s performance. ¡°Most humans get stuck in their head about everything. You pick stuff up almost as fast as a pixie.¡± ¡°Well, I do feel stuck in this body, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Micro inspected his sore fingers, but they didn¡¯t seem to be too burnt. Rather than pain, they had started to feel numb. ¡°Pain is hard to get used to.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Blue replied while adding more sticks to the fire. ¡°You¡¯re also the luckiest human who ever lived, since you have such a wonderful master.¡± ¡°Feng really helped me¡ª¡± ¡°Not that stinking cultivator!¡± Blue cut him off. ¡°Me! And you¡¯re welcome! Who else could teach a human to make fire out of rain drops in an evening? I may be a genius, the greatest teacher who ever taught!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Micro nodded, then he smiled widely. ¡°If the old man knew you could use water instead of gas¡­¡± Micro¡¯s moment of optimism ended abruptly as he was overcome by sleepiness, and he collapsed on his side, the tiny campfire the only thing he could see as he slipped into unconsciousness. Chapter 016 - For Sale?! Micro awoke from his deep, dreamless sleep after the rain had stopped and the small fire Blue had constructed had completely died. His hand was still a little sore, but his neck was in much more pain due to the strange position he¡¯d fallen asleep in. ¡°Blue¡­?¡± He yawned, stretched, and stood up to look around. ¡°Ow¡­¡± Blue¡¯s muffled voice declared from his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t just suddenly move like that.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Wait, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you had such a nice Core Card in here! It¡¯s so warm!¡± She popped out of his pocket with a grin and lifted the ruby Core Card a little to show him. ¡°Are you okay? That thing felt dangerous before¡­¡± Micro voiced his concerns, but the pixie dismissed his worries. ¡°For a big dumb human it might be!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°I¡¯m no baby!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Micro stretched his arms, then smiled. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue thought earnestly for a moment. ¡°I never bothered counting. I wonder¡­¡± ¡°Anyways.¡± She gave up counting on her fingers and shrugged. After dropping the ruby Core Card back into Micro¡¯s pocket, she climbed back up on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in luck.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯m more damaged than I realized,¡± Blue said through a yawn. ¡°A gust of wind could kill me.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Sadness appeared on Micro¡¯s face. ¡°You should be rejoicing!¡± Blue seemed embarrassed to explain her problem. ¡°You have a chance to pay me back for stealing all my energy, never mind all the help I¡¯ve give you free of charge!¡± ¡°Ah, that was¡ª¡± Micro nodded sympathetically, but Blue¡¯s energy seemed to be returning. ¡°Granted, it¡¯s my fault I got caught, but getting sacrificed is no joke,¡± Blue continued. ¡°So you¡¯ll be carrying me for a while. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Thanks?¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Be more grateful.¡± Blue frowned as she climbed out of the pocket and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s an honour.¡± ¡°Thanks again for that.¡± Micro nodded, and his nose nearly missed colliding with the head of the pixie as she jumped up and down on his shoulder. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re swinging that thing!¡± Blue shouted before finally settling down. She looked surprisingly comfortable after a moment. ¡°Sorry,¡± Micro said, but he wasn¡¯t sure if she was teasing him or not. ¡°So?¡± Blue pointed at Micro¡¯s nose aggressively. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I need to find a master, some cards, and food, as well as¡ª¡± ¡°You really are lucky!¡± Blue explained. ¡°I am?¡± ¡°You are!¡± Blue announced, rising to her feet again with a proud expression. ¡°As lowly a creature as you are, you shall have my guidance.¡± ¡°Umm, that¡¯s great.¡± Micro didn¡¯t think too long on the pixie¡¯s words as he poked his head out of the tree to confirm that the rain had stopped. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Blue¡¯s excitement faded as her lack of energy caught up with her, and she fell to a seated position atop Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes,¡± she said with a much quieter voice. ¡°But where?¡± Micro began to walk, enjoying the sensation of mud squishing beneath his feet. ¡°I need to find a master in the Serpent¡­ Art¡­?¡± ¡°Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Interesting. That may actually be a good destination. I think there was a sect like that between an old well and a dungeon a day or two that way. It¡¯ll take longer on foot though¡­¡± She pointed ahead and slightly to the right. ¡°Go that way. Let me know when we get there.¡± ¡°Okay. You really know your way around this world.¡± ¡°Of course I do¡­¡± Blue yawned. ¡°It¡¯s my kingdom¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro agreed, but she was already asleep on his shoulder. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ~ Micro wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d been asleep, and the sky was too cloudy and dark to be sure whether it was early or late in the day. Though his eyes were adjusting to the light of the forest floor in time, he was still getting used to walking. He only rarely tripped over rocks anymore, and he¡¯d learned that allowing his arms to swing at his side drastically improved his balance. He stayed true to the direction he was pointed in, now more vigilant in scanning the way ahead for any creature that might wish to collide with him, and night fell once again. His first instinct was to continue on, but he was once again painfully reminded that he lacked the headlights required to do so safely. The scenery around him had barely changed at all in the time he¡¯d spent walking through it. Small hills and massive trees made it difficult to see far in any direction, so he considered finding a tree to sleep next to. However, as he sought out a comfortable looking tree, he noticed the smell of smoke. Not only smoke, but the smell of burning oil. It was a strange smell, but it somehow felt familiar to him. A wave of nostalgia filled him as his nostrils filled with the smell, and then he realized he was licking his lips. ¡°That¡­¡± Micro said after taking another deep breath. ¡°¡­smells amazing¡­!¡± Micro immediately changed his course to investigate the source of the delicious smell. He came to the top of a small hill and looked down to see the light of a campfire burning steadily in the distance. He didn¡¯t hesitate to approach it, and he soon noticed three large men sitting around the fire watching a large chunk of meat sizzle and smoke. Recalling Blue¡¯s attitude to humans in general, he gently scooped her off his shoulder, almost dropping her due to the numbness he still felt in his hand, and placed her into his pocket next to the Core Cards where she remained curled up and asleep. ¡°Good evening!¡± Micro shouted with a friendly voice and waved to the men who hadn¡¯t yet noticed him. One of the men stood up with a long metal object in his hand and a fearsome look on his face, while the other two scrambled to pick up their own metal objects. Micro hadn¡¯t seen tools like that before, and they were notably rusted, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°Umm, hello,¡± Micro called to them again despite the suspicious glares. ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡± Micro realized he had no idea what to say to the men and he came to a stop several paces from their fire, still looking at them with a friendly, though confused, expression. ¡°What¡¯s your business with us?¡± The standing man was the first to speak. He was tall and strong, and his clothes looked to be made of old leather, adorned with bone buttons and ornaments. His long hair was tied back and his face was mostly hidden behind a short, thick beard. His comrades were similarly dressed, though they didn¡¯t seem as strong. The one to his left had a large belly, and the man to his right was almost as short as Micro. ¡°My business?¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. ¡°I carry things¡­ Are you farmers?¡± The man looked up and down the boy and continued his questions. ¡°Those clothes you¡¯ve got on¡­ You a cultivator?¡± His voice showed a hint of fear when he uttered the final word of his sentence, a fear matched by the faces of his two comrades who now stood behind him holding their odd metal tools. ¡°These clothes? Oh, I found them¡­¡± Micro looked down and shrugged as he recalled their origins. ¡°I guess I am, kind of¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­ You¡¯re not with those Tiger Moon folks¡­?¡± He frowned suspiciously as he reexamined the boy¡¯s attire. ¡°They¡¯d kill a brat for wearing that,¡± the fat man mumbled with wide eyes. ¡°What should we do, boss?¡± the short one asked the tall man in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re the expert on those types.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± the biggest man continued. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d know it,¡± Micro replied politely. ¡°And I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯d get there from here exactly.¡± ¡°Who did you come here with?¡± ¡°I think I came here alone. But, I¡¯m hungry, and I was wondering if I could¡ª¡± ¡°You have a name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°A Micro?¡± The man frowned. ¡°That¡¯s your family name?¡± ¡°Not exactly¡­ It¡¯s my model name.¡± Despite their confusion about the boy¡¯s answers, the three men began to relax. The tallest man looked behind him and grinned, and the two men put down the objects in their hands and returned to their places by the fire. ¡°Come, sit,¡± the chubbier of the men beckoned to Micro. ¡°Eat your fill!¡± Micro sat next to the man, his eyes on the meat suspended over the fire with a stick. The man reached out and tore a piece off with a knife and handed it to Micro, who didn¡¯t waste any time devouring it as fast as he was able to. ¡°Ah¡­ I missed oil¡­¡± Micro sighed. The feeling of the steak filling him up with warmth and satisfaction was indescribable, and he looked up at the dark treetops in glee. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, little guy,¡± the short man replied happily while digging through a big leather bag. He pulled out some rope and tossed it to the big man next to Micro, unable to stifle his laughter. ¡°Rich kids as foolish as you are always welcome around here.¡± Micro looked down at the rope, wondering if it was something else to eat, when he suddenly felt the force of the biggest man¡¯s foot in his back, driving him face first into the ground. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Micro had no time to imagine what was happening before his hands had been pulled behind him and tied together. ¡°Aha!¡± the fat man shouted. ¡°We were out hunting that damned deer all day, and this big juicy meal ticket just wanders into our camp!¡± ¡°He¡¯s young. He¡¯ll sell quick,¡± the tall man agreed, tugging on the rope to test the strength of the knot. ¡°Tie him to that tree there. We¡¯ll bring him into town in the morning. It¡¯s about time I slept in a bed again.¡± ¡°That sect might even pay us for the armour he¡¯s wearing.¡± ¡°Or for finding the little thief who stole it!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the model of justice!¡± ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not a cultivator?¡± ¡°We¡¯d be dead by now if he was, moron!¡± ¡°There¡¯s always the mines¡­¡± ¡°They always rip us off!¡± ¡°Same split as always?¡± the short man turned to ask the tall man with a more serious tone. ¡°We¡¯ll see what he goes for first,¡± the tall man shot back with a dark expression, causing his comrade to turn his head and abandon the conversation. As instructed, the fat man grabbed Micro by the arms and dragged him to a tree near a tent. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Micro asked, but the man just mumbled happily to himself while tying him to the tree. For the next few minutes, Micro sat watching the men laugh and eat together while waiting for an explanation. As he went through their words over again in his mind, something eventually stood out to him. ¡°I¡¯ll sell¡­? I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Micro gasped. ¡°They¡¯re planning to sell me!? Hey, I already have an owner!¡± Chapter 017 - The Young Master of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect At first, Micro intended to inform the men of their mistake, but before he shouted out to get their attention, he recalled the words of a police officer his owner had once spoken with outside a family restaurant. ¡°Oh no¡­ Those people are car thieves!¡± Micro whispered in horror. ¡°I could be stolen and sold overseas¡­ This is bad¡­¡± Micro¡¯s imagination was soon overloaded by the thought of him being driven around by a stranger in a foreign land where he didn¡¯t recognize a single road or sign, but the dull pain in his hands reminded of something else. ¡°I need to get out of here¡­¡± Micro mumbled to himself as he began to strain the muscles in his arms until he thought they would burst. But the rope didn¡¯t budge. He gasped at some of the things he heard the three men talking about, and resolved to escape. As he wondered what he should do, the men around the fire gradually tired, and soon they had slipped into their tent for the night, leaving him alone in the cold, too far from the smouldering fire to enjoy any of its heat, and too far from the leftover meat above it to enjoy any of its oily flavours. He stared longingly at the meat for what felt to his stomach like an eternity, then suddenly his attention was drawn to the embers beneath as a small twig suddenly caught fire, burning away in moments with a flicker of orange light. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Micro whispered and closed his eyes. Even faster than previous time, he was able to enter that dark place in his mind where nothing existed but him and the falling rain. But there was no rain. He listened and listened, but not a single raindrop could be heard and no puddles came into sight. However, once he¡¯d all but given up on searching for the energy he knew could be found in rain, he heard a distinct crack. It was a small sound, but he knew it well. ¡°The fire!¡± Micro cried out with his inner voice. ¡°What if¡­¡± As he¡¯d practiced before when trying to gather energy from the rain, he began to focus his senses on the fire burning nearby. First, he heard the crackling embers that popped and sizzled every time a bit of fat dripped down from the meat suspended above it. Next he saw its faint glow, an eerie swirling light that didn¡¯t quite look like the fire he¡¯d seen with his eyes open. He held his hand out, wondering how he could reach it, but the energy in the coals seemed to respond to his will before he had even tried to move. Out of fire came tiny sparks that flickered as they swirled around in the air, and most of them were now floating gently towards Micro¡¯s outstretched hand. He feared they would be painful to touch, like the energy of the falling rain was, but when the first spark reached his hand, it only tickled. ¡°That actually feels nice¡­¡± One by one, the faintly glowing sparks, came to rest in the palm of his hand. The glittering energy in his hand increased as the sparks continued to float towards him, and eventually he felt he¡¯d gathered a similar amount of it to the time he¡¯d pulled it out of a puddle, although this time it felt like a much gentler process. Suddenly, a cold chill travelled down his spine, nearly causing him to drop the energy he¡¯d grabbed hold of. In the distance, far beyond the fire, he thought he could see two glowing eyes staring at him silently. He snapped out of the trance-like state he¡¯d fallen into while watching the sparks flickering and began to close his hand around the glowing mass. He made a fist around it and gripped it ever more tightly until it became difficult to ignore the heat his actual hand was feeling. He rallied himself to open his eyes and returned to his uncomfortable seat next to the tree he was tied to, and sure enough, he could smell smoke wafting up from behind him. His hand stung with the heat of the energy he¡¯d gathered, but he allowed it to smoulder until he felt the rope around his hand loosen. When the heat did become unbearable, he tugged on the rope as hard as he could, and it finally gave way, disintegrating at the point where his hand had singed its thick fibres. Now free, he turned to leave, but what came into his sight as he started walking was far too tempting to leave behind. Trying his best not to rustle any leaves or snap any twigs, he walked slowly over to the campfire¡¯s remains where several chunks of meat were leftover on the sticks used to support them. He reached out to grab the stick, pulled it out of the ground at an angle, and dug into it. Again, the juices flowed into his stomach and warmed his body right down to his bones. Waves of oily pleasure washed away all his concerns over who was trying to steal or sell him. He took bigger and bigger bites, unable to pace himself as he got better at chewing his food. He had nearly reached the bone at the centre of the piece he was eating before he noticed the sound of footsteps behind him. He threw the meat aside and started running as fast as he could, and the voices of three men cried out after him. Micro didn¡¯t look behind him, but could tell by the volume of their voices that he couldn¡¯t afford to slow down. He was surprised at how quickly his body was able to accelerate compared to his original body, but he quickly found his top speed to be lacking. ¡°I thought I told you to tie the brat up!¡± a furious voice thundered behind him. ¡°I did!¡± a defensive voice followed. ¡°Can¡¯t you tie a knot?!¡± ¡°The rope you gave me must¡¯ve been rotten!¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me! The rope was fine!¡± another argued. ¡°Just get him!¡± ¡°Get his feet!¡± The three men scrambled after him as he sped through the trees without any thought of stopping. With every step he ran, he could only hope his foot landed somewhere flat, barely able to see anything but the fuzzy silhouettes of trees and boulders. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Micro struggled to catch his breath. ¡°If I had a temperature gauge¡­¡± His complaints found no ears as the sweat poured from his face and the muscles in his legs burned, but for all his efforts, the men were still close behind him. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening?¡± a tiny, trembling voice suddenly rang out from his jostling pocket. ¡°Ow, stop jumping around!¡± Blue popped her sleepy head out from behind his armour and looked around, slow to take in the situation. ¡°We¡¯re running¡­ away¡­ now!¡± Micro panted in reply. ¡°Car thieves!¡± ¡°Thieves?¡± Blue¡¯s ears perked up, and she crawled up to peek over his shoulder, quickly noticing the three scary looking men right behind him. ¡°I leave you alone for¡­ oh, forget it.¡± She turned around and looked into the darkness for a while, then pointed her little finger to the right. ¡°There¡¯s a cave over there,¡± she said with a strained voice. ¡°That¡¯s probably your best bet¡­ Goodnight¡­¡± With that, she retreated back into Micro¡¯s warm pocket to continue her rest. Micro quickly changed his course, confusing the men only for a moment, and hoped the cave would offer him somewhere to hide. Micro wondered if he was burning through the oil he¡¯d consumed too quickly, but could only hope the fuel would last long enough. He saw the faint outline of a rocky hill up ahead, confirming that he was still headed in the right direction, and he began to scan the area for an entrance to the cave, or at least a parking space where he might be able to hide. But in a single step his situation drastically changed. All of his momentum was instantly dispelled when a hand as hard as steel grabbed him by the arm and twisted it behind his back. As his shoulder made a small crackling noise, the cold edge of a very long knife was pressed against his neck. Though he couldn¡¯t see the three men, he noticed the metal pressed against his neck was much less rusty than the objects he¡¯d seen earlier. ¡°You can¡¯t sell something¡­ that isn¡¯t yours!¡± he struggled to speak and catch his breath at the same time. The hand grabbing him felt like a permanent fixture in the world around him, overwhelming and unmovable. Despite the air of danger, the cold edge of the blade was almost welcome after nearly overheating. ¡°Who dares interrupt the young master of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect on his quest?!¡± an unfamiliar voice suddenly boomed. It was the voice of a young man, but it was more powerful than any voice Micro had ever heard. ¡°Such filthy being defiling this sacred journey?!¡± ¡°Young who?¡± Micro stuttered, his eyes darting back and forth, unable to make out the source of the voice in the darkness. ¡°You, boy!¡± The voice was aimed at Micro this time. ¡°Silence!¡± Quick, light footsteps were then audible somewhere near Micro, but he couldn¡¯t find the person making them without turning his head, and turning his head would result in the knife¡¯s edge digging into the side of his neck. While lamenting the steel body he no longer possessed, he obeyed the intimidating voice¡¯s order and continued to listen while catching his breath. ¡°These insolent bandits!¡± Another powerful voice rang out behind Micro. ¡°Disgusting!¡± ¡°We¡ªwe¡ªwe were just¡­¡± the tallest man stuttered, unable to finish his sentence. ¡°Hmph,¡± the man with the powerful voice scoffed. The air then grew cold in a flash. More than a cool breeze, it reminded Micro of being covered in frost outside on a winter morning. Then, Micro heard the gentle swish of something sharp swinging through the air, followed immediately by the sound of three heavy objects crumpling to the ground without even a whimper. ¡°So many dirty creatures dwell in these woods,¡± he continued with a tone of disgust. ¡°Their blood on my sword makes me feel nauseous.¡± Micro stared straight ahead, feeling helpless and confused. He was calmer now that his heart rate had returned to normal and his body had cooled, and he closed his eyes, waiting patiently for something to happen. The moment stretched on for an eternity in his mind as he waited, the cold air starting to bite at his skin, still damp with sweat. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Micro opened his eyes in surprise at the voice of the man who was now standing directly in front of him. It was a different voice, and he hadn¡¯t heard any footsteps approaching him the moment before. Though the man looked barely old enough to drive, he had a mature expression. Micro noted that his entire body seemed to glow in the same way Blue¡¯s occasionally did, making it much easier to see him. He wore a green headband to keep his long dark hair from falling in front of his face, and he wore long robes of green and brown, modestly decorated with patterns that reminded Micro of the imagery on a Core Card. At his waist was a sheath, in which a long, straight blade was held, and on his back was a large, round shield made of wood and metal. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about him,¡± a dignified voice declared. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to read him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re far from home, judging by your attire, if it really is yours.¡± His voice carried such authority that Micro felt like he was staring down a garbage truck on a narrow road. ¡°Why do you seek to interfere in my training?¡± Micro gulped as he considered the straightforward question. The blade against his neck hadn¡¯t moved at all throughout the encounter, so he answered softly. ¡°I was trying to find¡­ The Water Serpent¡­ Something¡­¡± Micro tried to explain, but the words were difficult to find. He cleared his throat uncomfortably and continued. ¡°I need to find¡­ a master¡­¡± ¡°You seek to betray your sect?!¡± The man reached for his blade instantly with a furious look. He drew and pointed it at Micro so fast that the sparks which it emitted nearly blinded him. ¡°Be¡ªBe¡ªBetray?¡± Micro stammered. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t betray¡­ I need to¡­¡± ¡°Enough of this. We¡¯ll take this insolent brat back to his sect when we¡¯re done here.¡± The man sheathed his blade once more and turned around to face the rocky hill. ¡°It would be discourteous to punish him ourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± a woman answered respectfully. Micro could feel her breath on his neck, so he assumed it was the voice of the one holding him at knife point. ¡°After you, Kel. ¡°I just¡ª¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure what he was trying to say, but a dull pain on the back of his head suddenly ended his train of thought, and the world went black. Chapter 018 - Who and What are You?! The feeling of waking up was still strange to Micro, but he knew he preferred waking up to passing out. He opened his eyes, and was greeted by the familiar sight of a cave¡¯s ceiling. Water dripped occasionally from the pointy rocks hanging down from above, filling the brightly lit cavern with a bright sound. He wasn¡¯t particularly uncomfortable, but his hands and feet were tied securely with a much stronger rope than the one from which he¡¯d only recently liberated himself. He was in a seated position, leaning against a boulder, giving him a good view of the events unfolding all around him. Five people wearing similar garments to the man Micro saw earlier were all busy moving bags and discussing the contents of a large map. There were three men and two women, all of whom looked at least as young as the one they called Kel, and all of them possessed an oppressive aura that made it hard to look at them for too long. ¡°We should take this route,¡± one of the women argued while pointing at the map in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s the only way we can be sure leads all the way there.¡± ¡°Yes, but they confirmed it would take at least a week longer to reach the gate that way, and nobody can be sure that all the monsters that dwell near this dungeon have been accounted for,¡± one of the young men argued back, his tone calm but stubborn. ¡°The young master is more than capable of handling a few beasts and goblins,¡± she asserted with an equally stubborn tone. ¡°And a strange force seems to have driven many monsters away from the area. We should consider it providence that¡ª¡± ¡°Enough, you two,¡± another man interrupted them while loading a large pack onto his back. ¡°Master Kel. shall decide, when the time comes. Concern yourselves only with supporting him on whatever path he takes.¡± The tension between the two people fighting over the map eased, and they turned their attention down the tunnel to the source of a bright, pulsating light. Micro followed their eyes to where Kel, the man he¡¯d spoken with earlier, was sitting cross legged atop a rock. His eyes were closed in deep concentration, and a jade coloured Core Card was floating in front of him. Micro continued to watch as the light grew strong and stronger over time, and strange symbols became visible in the dense aura surrounding Kel. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll master the skill soon?¡± a man asked under his breath. ¡°It¡¯s only been two years, but he¡¯s come this far¡­¡± a woman replied. ¡°He¡¯s cautious, like his grandfather, but he spares no effort.¡± ¡°The Appraisal Skill is an exceptionally difficult skill to master,¡± another man added. ¡°It took my father seven years to master that card. Young master Kel. is a talented cultivator. I only worry that he is moving too fast¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure this dungeon is within the realm of his capabilities,¡± another woman chimed in. ¡°His recent failures are due to our own inadequacies. This time, we¡¯ll be ready to support him if anything unexpected happens. His grandfather is counting on us, after all.¡± ¡°The sect leader¡¯s faith in the boy is unconditional, but is it¡ª¡± one man spoke with a doubtful tone, but he was interrupted. ¡°Enough idle chatter,¡± a man asserted. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± The aura surrounding young master Kel. then dispelled, and the Core Card fell to the ground with a metallic ring that echoed loudly. Kel. opened his eyes, ending his meditative state, but he closed them again in frustration. ¡°I am not yet able¡­¡± Kel. sighed, a bitter tone in his voice. ¡°But we do not have time to dwell on my failures as your master. It is time to locate the dungeon and claim its bounty, and I shall strive to reclaim my honour.¡± Kel. rose to his feet, collected his armaments by the cave wall, and walked over to join the rest of the group. He glanced at the map and frowned. ¡°Did you come to a consensus about which way to go?¡± he asked the group, but they only shook their heads awkwardly. ¡°Then we shall take the safer path. We are not here to test fate, but to grow.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°As you wish,¡± the five members all stated in unison, bowing their heads deeply. ¡°We will support you with our lives on the line!¡± one man added. ¡°This may only be a jade level dungeon, but it is a sacred place to our sect,¡± Kel. continued, raising a hand and shaking his head at the man. ¡°One is not worthy to carry the banner of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect if one fails to attain the Jade Fire Turtle Art Core Card through one¡¯s own efforts.¡± The group nodded, and they continued to discuss their plans to journey deep into the cave system to locate something called a dungeon, where they hoped to find a Core Card. Micro wasn¡¯t able to follow much of what they said, so he decided to refocus his efforts on escaping while they were distracted. He closed his eyes, and once again entered his own meditative state. He looked around the cave for a source of energy he could use to burn through his ropes again. However, there was neither rain nor fire from which to draw any power in the cave. Micro thought about what other sounds might lead him to a source of energy, but water dripping from the cave ceiling was simply too weak for him to focus on, and the group of cultivators¡¯ voices were the only other thing he could clearly distinguish. He could clearly see the energy radiating from the direction of the voices, but didn¡¯t dare touch it, as it seemed to burn more intensely than any other source he¡¯d found. As he was about to give up and return to a conscious state, he was suddenly shocked to see the tremendous energy of the group flow toward him violently. He opened his eyes in shock and braced himself, but saw only Kel. standing before him. ¡°You have impressive concentration for a boy your age.¡± His praise was laced with suspicion. ¡°You don¡¯t look older than fifteen years, but your technique is not common.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Micro went over Kel¡¯s words in his mind for a moment before answering, unsure whether his life was still in danger of ending. ¡°I learned how to find energy from Feng. But Blue taught me how to use it.¡± ¡°I clearly perceived you drawing energy towards your hands, but your core remained chaotic¡­¡± Kel. frowned. ¡°What heretical method could that be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing my best.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Are you?¡± Kel. scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s being truthful, but his energy is¡­ confusing¡­¡± a woman whispered to Kel. As she glared at Micro, he felt like her glowing eyes seemed familiar. ¡°And so, why is a child with such unique abilities so determined to betray the honour of his sect?¡± Kel. continued. ¡°I¡¯m not betraying a sect. I don¡¯t even know what a sect looks like.¡± ¡°You make such a claim while wearing the armour of a powerful and well known sect?¡± Kel. sounded disappointed by the answer. ¡°How pathetic. I have no time for thieves, liars, and cowards.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro glanced at his rusty armour. ¡°I found this in the forest near the place I was summoned.¡± Kel¡¯s expression became complicated as he choked on his words for a moment. ¡°Summoned¡­?¡± Kel shuddered as the word escaped his mouth. ¡°What do you mean, summoned?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not sure exactly¡­¡± Micro said slowly. ¡°I was in an accident, and then Nora brought me here. Feng helped me repair my new core, but he said I need to find a master to teach me more about making it stronger¡­ That¡¯s about it.¡± Kel stepped back in shock, then turned to face his comrades. ¡°Nora¡­¡± one of them whispered. ¡°There were rumours of cult activity in the area¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s claiming to be that¡­¡± another murmured in disbelief. ¡°Admitting to that openly is¡ª¡± ¡°I just want to find the Serpent Sect,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Like the dragon told me to. I don¡¯t want to be sold, and I don¡¯t want to be tied up. I need to learn how to cultivate so I can go home.¡± Micro¡¯s explanation left the group speechless for a while, and he waited patiently for somebody to speak up. After whispering among themselves for several minutes, Kel approached Micro again. He looked intensely. ¡°I think he¡¯s telling the truth,¡± a woman said, her eyes still glowing in that eerily familiar way. ¡°Its body is human, but it was created by magical means. Look closely.¡± The others joined him in staring at Micro with glowing eyes in dismay. ¡°But why is he so weak?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Is he wounded?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t trying to kill us, either¡­¡± another wondered aloud. ¡°He¡¯s strange, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be under their influence at all¡­¡± ¡°Child, answer me.¡± Kel caught Micro¡¯s attention by snapping his fingers. ¡°Why are you not with the magicians who summoned you?¡± ¡°The magicians?¡± Micro repeated before he realized who Kel was referring to. ¡°Oh, the people in the cave? They put me on a table, then I ran away¡­¡± The events of that evening were still fuzzy in his mind, but he was content to have escaped the situation. ¡°A failed summoning?¡± on woman said. ¡°Not some trick?¡± ¡°It could be¡­ which would explain the strange energies we sensed in him earlier.¡± The man next to her said. ¡°Too many unknowns.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Kel suddenly blurted out. ¡°What did you say about a dragon?!¡± Chapter 019 - Sharing the Road ¡°Tae, is he lying?¡± Kel asked the woman behind him frankly, not taking his eyes off Micro for a moment. ¡°Well¡­¡± The young woman called Tae looked worried, but eventually nodded her head. ¡°His soul is difficult to read even with the Spirit Vision Skill, but he couldn¡¯t be more honest.¡± ¡°Boy, tell me your name,¡± Kel demanded. ¡°We¡¯ll know if you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m called Micro,¡± he answered plainly, tempted to feel relieved that he was still alive. ¡°Those eyes¡­¡± ¡°You spoke of a dragon,¡± Kel continued. ¡°Explain your encounter.¡± ¡°My encounter with Ray? I was lost at the time.¡± Micro¡¯s face crumpled slightly as he tried to recall the events. Having been unconscious for a large amount of the time since the event, it seemed like a distant memory. ¡°He came out of the water and poked me. Then he gave me Core Cards and told me to find his friend. I wonder if his friend is the same shade of yellow¡­¡± ¡°Never mind the Core Cards, a yellow dragon gave you a quest?!¡± Kel struggled to keep from shouting. He turned frantically to the woman called Tae, whose eyes glowed with a magical confidence in her ability to discern the truth, but she only nodded once to confirm everything was as Micro said it was. ¡°He lives in a cave not far from here. He said to make a yellow core before my green¡ªjade one springs a leak,¡± Micro explained earnestly. ¡°After that, I have to find his friend. His name was¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kel asked. ¡°And does he intend to leave his cave?¡± ¡°That must be the reason we haven¡¯t encountered many lesser beasts in the area.¡± One man commented. This could be where it has chosen to hunt!¡± ¡°No, he seemed pretty happy parked where he was,¡± Micro replied. ¡°He was just mad at¡­ what was his name¡­?¡± ¡°Who is the friend of a yellow dragon?!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not good with names¡­¡± Micro shook his head apologetically. ¡°Blue probably remembers though. She knows a lot.¡± ¡°Wait, so Blue is the dragon¡¯s friend?¡± Kel raised an eyebrow. ¡°And you mean to say the dragon was residing in our realm, rather than within a dungeon? Be clear in your answers.¡± ¡°Well, Blue is in my pock¡ª¡± Micro cut himself off, suddenly remembering Blue¡¯s reluctance to speak with humans, but it was too late. Tae scanned him again, and then pointed at his chest. ¡°There, she explained to Kel. ¡°There may be something in his pocket, but it¡¯s unclear¡­¡± Another man stepped forward and extended his hand toward the rusty chest plate, lifting it out of the way to reveal his chest pocket, into which he carefully reached with one hand. CRACK A small stream of blood flowed from the man¡¯s nose as he was flung backwards by a sudden impact. ¡°That¡¯s my passenger!¡± Micro growled, his eyes fuzzy and his head bloody. He felt queasy as the fact that he¡¯d deliberately collided with somebody sank in, but he stared at the surprised young man without blinking. ¡°Ow¡­¡± Another man burst into laughter while his comrade picked himself up, pressing his hand against his bloody nose in his hand in shame. Micro leaned back against the rocky wall and looked at Kel, who continued unfazed by his servant¡¯s bloodied face. ¡°A yellow core¡­¡± Kel mumbled. ¡°You mean an amber core? You may have been born with an artificial jade core, like some heroes are, but cultivating an amber core is beyond the abilities of a broken summoned creature.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Micro stated. ¡°The old man wouldn¡¯t walk away from a problem¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Kel scoffed. He looked offended by Micro¡¯s words. ¡°The path of a true cultivator is far beyond your reach.¡± ¡°I need a stronger ¡®core¡¯ to get home,¡± Micro countered. ¡°I know my destination. I¡¯ll go as far as the road takes me, no different than any trip I¡¯ve been on.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Kel stroked his chin as his servants regained their composure. Tae remained silent, and the others waited on Kel¡¯s word, standing ready to act. However, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, deflating their tension. He opened his eyes with new resolve, and spoke to his comrades. ¡°Though our path may intersect another¡¯s, our course is set,¡± Kel spoke softly, but the confidence in his aura shook Micro. ¡°We shall return to our sect with the Turtle Art cards in our hands, or we shall not return.¡± The men and women all bowed deeply as he spoke. ¡°Your cool head prevails even in times of confusion, as befitting our young master.¡± ¡°Your wisdom shines in this darkest of places.¡± ¡°And your eyes are just plain shiny,¡± Micro added, directing his comment to the women near Kel. ¡°How far can you see with headlights like that?¡± ¡°That which is not hidden is clear to me, as are many things which are hidden,¡± she replied. ¡°It would have been more difficult not to find you. I have been tracking you and your three friends, along with several other beasts, for some time now.¡± ¡°So that was you!¡± Micro gasped. Tae frowned, unsure how to interpret Micro¡¯s comments, but Kel turned a friendlier glance toward Micro. ¡°I apologize, lost child.¡± Kel bowed his head and spoke kindly. ¡°This is probably very confusing to you.¡± Micro smiled and nodded once, though Kel¡¯s comrades seemed disturbed by their master¡¯s courtesy. ¡°Like so many others, my family has suffered at the hands of magicians, but I see no enemy in you.¡± Kel¡¯s voice was still heavy on Micro¡¯s ears, but he spoke more politely as he went on. ¡°My own path is marked by failures and dishonour, but my regrets do not change the fact that I must continue to walk upon it. The gods may twist and bend the fate of all they touch, but cultivators must walk their own path until the very end. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still looking for a road,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a single one anywhere¡­¡± ¡°You feel no attachment to the path of carnage you were summoned upon?¡± Kel inquired. ¡°Your masters, and a goddess herself, intended for you to be a force of destruction.¡± ¡°Destruction?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I¡¯m efficient and reliable!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kel grinned. ¡°Who would rely upon you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been delivering passengers and their cargo safely since before you were born,¡± Micro replied with a confidence that startled Kel. ¡°You were an escort?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Whom did you protect, and from what?¡± ¡°I protected my driver from everything,¡± Micro asserted. ¡°Everything?¡± Kel leaned in with a curious glance. ¡°Rain, snow, wind, sun¡­¡± Micro reminisced. ¡°Other vehicles, bugs and animals, everything.¡± ¡°An escort that protects against forces of nature?¡± one of Kel¡¯s comrades scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard less absurd lies from¡ª¡± ¡°All true,¡± Tae interrupted him, addressing Kel politely. ¡°No lies, master.¡± ¡°The power to defy weather itself, you say?¡± Kel nodded. ¡°Forced into this vessel, but still able to defy the will of evil deities¡­¡± ¡°I was only designed to do one thing.¡± Micro looked up at the cave¡¯s ceiling and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really not that complicated¡­¡± ¡°Weak enough to be bound by simple rope, and yet the survivor of an encounter with a rogue dragon¡­¡± Kel continued. ¡°A powerful escort indeed¡­¡± Micro took a deep breath as his headache began to subside, while Kel took his time thinking about Micro¡¯s answers. After a while, Kel stood up and smiled widely. ¡°Micro, the result of a failed summoning. Micro, the otherworldly traveller. Micro, friend of a dragon,¡± Kel said, his eyes full of curiosity. ¡°Micro¡­ What else are you, I wonder¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a Micro, and I want to return to my driver.¡± Micro¡¯s voice shook under the increasing pressure of Kel¡¯s aura, but his tone was still clear and sharp. ¡°You¡¯re not my driver, so you have no right to keep me parked here.¡± ¡°You better watch your tone you dirty little¡ª¡± an attendant¡¯s roared with his hand on his sword, but Kel raised his own hand to stop him. ¡°I can¡¯t apologize for mistaking you for the natural enemy of a cultivator,¡± Kel explained. ¡°But this is too unique an encounter to simply walk away from. Perhaps I am tempted to explore what fate may offer¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology, and you can walk all you like,¡± Micro said, his voice getting louder. ¡°I just need to get moving!¡± ¡°Your destination was a sect?¡± Kel asked. ¡°The Serpent, something¡­¡± Micro replied, hopeful that Blue could remind him of the sect¡¯s name again later. ¡°I see,¡± Kel replied with a curious look. ¡°Then we shall deliver you to whatever sect you wish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro shouted gratefully. ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± ¡°I swear it,¡± Kel confirmed. ¡°You may be lost and weakened, but I sense the dignity of a master in you.¡± ¡°Thanks?¡± Micro replied awkwardly. ¡°Young master!¡± one of his companions stubbornly protested. ¡°Can you place so much faith in such a being? We don¡¯t know what¡ª¡± ¡°We shall not fear the unknown,¡± Kel rebuked his comrade. ¡°My cowardice until now has brought untold shame and suffering to the sect and¡­¡± Kel looked back at the five people behind him with a complicated expression. They looked worried for the young man, but they bowed humbly as he met each of their eyes. ¡°My path shall no longer be one of caution and cowardice, but of discovery,¡± Kel announced, then turned back to Micro. ¡°I shall indeed assist you.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°But I shall first have you accompany me to the dungeon.¡± Chapter 020 - Cultivation Roadkill Seven people walked cautiously through the cave, travelling deeper and deeper beneath the surface of the world. However, Micro was pleased by the amount of light shed on the rocky walls around him by the strange and powerful men and women he now accompanied. ¡°How do you turn your headlights on?¡± Micro asked the woman called Tae, who now walked alongside him. ¡°Head lights?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not ideal to shine light in every direction,¡± Micro added. ¡°That could be confusing for other drivers.¡± ¡°Oh, light is a simple product of aura,¡± she replied with a nervous smile. ¡°It takes practice to control, but almost any experienced cultivator with a jade core can do this much. I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s useful as a light source, but I¡¯m not an expert¡­¡± ¡°Cultivating¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I need to learn about that.¡± ¡°You seem to know a fair amount already, Micro,¡± Kel mentioned over his shoulder as he led the group. ¡°I can make fire out of rain,¡± Micro replied. ¡°But it¡¯s still hard for me to repair my fuel ta¡ªmy core.¡± With his hands no longer bound, he rubbed the part of his chest where his unstable core made him feel uneasy. ¡°Even for a summoned hero of the magicians, your talent for meditation was clear, but fire from rain¡­?¡± Kel laughed wearily. ¡°That¡¯s not a normal skill, regardless of a cultivator¡¯s core level.¡± ¡°Sounds more like the methods of a dangerous beast,¡± another man added. ¡°Very dangerous¡­¡± Kel shook his head at the man, who quickly bowed at quietly backed away from the pair. ¡°Forgive me, Micro. I¡¯ll restrain my curiosity for the time being,¡± he continued. ¡°What do you know of dungeons?¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re dangerous, but that¡¯s all,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I see.¡± Kel said, smiling. ¡°Tae, I enjoy the way your grandfather explained it to us. Would you mind?¡± ¡°How nostalgic,¡± the other woman noted. ¡°We were children then.¡± ¡°Of course, young master.¡± She bowed, and faced Micro as she walked. ¡°Long before our time, cultivators were limited in their knowledge of the realm beyond our world. Many reached the limits of what humanity could achieve, but none ever dreamed of reaching further into the unknown. However, a wandering immortal of unfathomable power happened to descend upon our humble world, and he met the first cultivators.¡± Micro did his best to follow the tale, while the others in the group seemed to be enjoying the story. Kel smiled and nodded as Tae continued. ¡°They were terrified of his power, but he took pity on them. He created dungeons where they would better their understanding of cultivation, so that we might one day come to rival the immortal rather than fear him. ¡®Become my equals and meet me in eternity¡¯ was his final message, and so we continue to walk the path he laid out for us, to one day enter the realm of the wandering gods.¡± Tae¡¯s face had become cheerful as she recalled the story. ¡°Or so the story goes¡­¡± The others also relaxed while listening to her soothing voice. Kel¡¯s smile was particularly wide as she concluded. ¡°That¡¯s why we seek out dungeons where we can strengthen our sects,¡± Tae explained. ¡°Some dungeons are transient, disappearing one day and reappearing somewhere else the next day.¡± ¡°The dungeon we seek today has been known to my sect for many generations, but has only recently appeared in this region.¡± Kel interjected. ¡°It is tradition that the heir challenges it to claim its highest prize.¡± ¡°What if you can¡¯t find it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like to imagine such a case,¡± Kel replied. ¡°We have always found it eventually.¡± ¡°The Jade Turtle Art card of the fire element is part of the origin of our sect¡¯s name,¡± Tae added. ¡°The Mountain Art card is in a dungeon which has never moved. It is the core of our sect itself, though only the sect leader has completed its trial.¡± ¡°Kel is getting closer though!¡± another added. ¡°These arts, and the paths toward their mastery, make our sect what it is.¡± Tae ceased her explanation when she noticed an absent look on Micro¡¯s face. Though he was still looking directly at her eyes, it was obvious that he was struggling to follow the explanation. ¡°Basically, we¡¯re here to get the Turtle Art card from the dungeon. Then, we¡¯ll return to our home.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Micro affirmed.¡°But wha¡ª¡± CRASH Their conversation was abruptly ended by the deafening impact of a boulder against the cave wall. Bits of stone and dust showered Micro while the others jumped in front of Kel to shield him from the unexpected threat. Micro fumbled to wipe the dust from his watery eyes, coughing until he felt like he was about to pass out. When the dust finally began to settle, he saw Kel and his attendants lined up in front of him, facing a large, hairy beast emerging from behind a pile of rubble. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°That¡¯s not a small cave bear, Tae,¡± one of the men said, laughing heartily as he continued to walk. ¡°Are your eyes injured, or were they looking a little to closely at the young ma¡ª¡± ¡°We may be closer to the dungeon than we thought, given the size of it,¡± she replied curtly. It looked similar to bears Micro had seen crossing the road on the mountain roads near home, but it was taller than a garage, had a green tinge to its fur, and stood on two legs. More surprising was that it grasped a large boulder in one of its giant hands, and it was winding back to throw it as if it were no heavier than a snowball. ¡°Thank you for your vigilance, comrades,¡± Kel stated casually while walking past the others. ¡°Allow me to take this opportunity to warm up properly before we arrive. The five attendants didn¡¯t question his decision despite the displeasure on their faces, but Tae was quick to step forward and speak. ¡°Its natural attribute is earth, young master,¡± she quickly explained. ¡°Its power and strength are exceptional, but its senses are dull, so a sword may be¡ª¡± ¡°Thank you, Tae,¡± Kel said with a slight frown. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± She stepped back with a bow. ¡°We are at your service.¡± Tae stepped back and watched Kel approach the beast. ¡°Sword¡­?¡± Micro squinted his eyes and reexamined Kel, taking note of the long object at his waist. ¡°So those were swords¡­ that¡¯s dangerous!¡± The cave bear sniffed the air aggressively, making a hideous, wheezing sound, and when it caught the scent of Kel, it snarled. Before it had even finished its hoarse cry, it had sent the boulder hurtling toward Kel. Micro wondered for a brief moment how Kel would stop it. From what he¡¯d heard of swords during conversations between the old man and various passengers, they were made of metal, but such a thin piece of steel wouldn¡¯t present a challenge to the large piece of rock flying toward Kel. Micro watched intently, wanting to see for himself why Kel seemed so confident. Before he could even guess at how Kel would use the metal blade, however, the boulder had crashed against a much larger object instead, made of wood and metal. The boulder cracked in half as it made contact with the shield, though Kel grunted as the impact forced him to take a step back. ¡°Oh, a shield is a good idea,¡± Micro said in amusement. ¡°Not even my bumper could have handled that.¡± The cave bear didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up another boulder and fling it at Kel, but this time Kel didn¡¯t simply wait for the rock to impact his shield. He wound back, drew a short breath, and then thrust the bottom of the shield into the rock like a spear, shattering the dense clump of earth and sending sparks flying in every direction. The shield was not undamaged, but it remained intact despite the explosive attack. Dust filled the air, blinding the cave bear for a moment. Micro watched in awe as the cave bear swung its head around wildly, searching for Kel¡¯s scent. The monster seemed confident that its foe was defeated, and it soon jumped forward with its arms out and its fangs exposed. CRUNCH The next sound Micro heard from the safety of the cave wall was familiar. He¡¯d only ever collided with insects and the occasional pebble in his years of life on the road, but he¡¯d witnessed the results of animals coming between large trucks and their destinations several times in the past. Recalling the sound made him cringe, and he pitied both the trucks and the animals, but this time the sound only amazed him. He strained his eyes and saw Kel, his breathing rough and his legs weak, standing over the crumpled and twitching body of the cave bear. Without pause, he then drew his sword and pierced the chest of the creature, ending its miserable growls. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Micro thought aloud in dismay. ¡°You¡¯d think the bigger vehicle would be more likely to survive a head on collision¡­¡± Ignoring Micro¡¯s question, the five members of Kel¡¯s party quickly ran to him. One of the men placed his hands on Kel, and his hands began to glow. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± Kel took a moment to catch his breath. ¡°But save your healing skills for an actual injury, Den. I only need to rest.¡± The man called Den obeyed, and withdrew his hands. Kel walked past them to Micro, who was staring intently at the man¡¯s shield. ¡°What is it made of?¡± Micro asked excitedly, reaching out to grab it. Den extended his own arm to block Micro, but Kel waved him away and allowed Micro to touch the shield freely. Kel handed the shield to Micro, who examined it thoroughly, searching for the secret to its power. However, all he could confirm was that the iron was of poor quality, and the wood was starting to rot in some areas. The leather on the back wasn¡¯t even comparable to the safety and comfort of a seatbelt. He looked over at the cave bear, and doubted a monster capable of throwing large boulders was simply frail enough to be defeated by such a poorly constructed item. ¡°What do you think of my shield?¡± Kel asked curiously, his face showing a hint of pride. ¡°It¡¯s a fine shield, is it not?¡± ¡°This is terrible,¡± Micro replied without hesitation. ¡°How is it not broken after all that?¡± ¡°You insult the craftsmanship of our¡ª¡± Den blurted out, his face red with anger, but Kel waved him away once again. ¡°You¡¯ve seen finer craftsmanship?¡± Kel looked suspicious of Micro¡¯s comment, but his faith in Tae¡¯s determination of Micro¡¯s honesty remained. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more the case that I¡¯ve never seen something as poorly made¡­¡± Micro realized half way through his remark that a human may find him rude. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just don¡¯t understand.¡± The people standing behind Kel all looked shocked and insulted at the words Micro had uttered, but Kel¡¯s eyes were shining with curiosity. ¡°Fascinating!¡± Kel exclaimed to his comrades¡¯ surprise. ¡°So you come from a world with unparalleled craftsmanship, but you have never seen a cultivator use a skill in battle?¡± Micro wondered if his world¡¯s craftsmanship could truly be called unparalleled, but he was certainly proud of his own capabilities as an efficient and reliable vehicle. ¡°I think that¡¯s true,¡± He humbly replied. ¡°What do you mean by that word?¡± ¡°Skill?¡± Kel asked, to which Micro nodded. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hard to explain, since you have a knack for sensing the immaterial.¡± Kel then raised his shield and took a deep breath. As he exhaled, the shield was enveloped in a green glow. Micro wondered if someone had poured oil on it, but it looked more similar to exhaust fumes. The strange grow then dissipated, leaving the shield in its original form, as shabby as it had looked just moments before. ¡°You can make your shield green,¡± Micro commented. ¡°Is that helpful?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± Kel concluded his moment of meditation, and the image of the card disappeared. ¡°I have mastered the Jade Fire Spirit Shield Skill, a common skill in our sect.¡± ¡°Oh, jade,¡± Micro said with a blank look. ¡°Like the cards.¡± ¡°Though it is possible to use the skill without a physical shield, it is easier for a novice such as myself to visualize the technique with this precious object in my hands,¡± Kel explained, looking at his shield warmly. ¡°It has always been with me¡ª¡± ¡°Ah! I remember now,¡± Micro said, pointing at the shield in Kel¡¯s possession. ¡°I recognize that shield, or at least the shape of it. There was a Core Card like that.¡± ¡°You¡­ are familiar with this card?¡± Kel asked in surprised. ¡°The jade level Spirit Shield card is very rare and difficult to obtain. Where could you have come across it in the past?¡± ¡°See?¡± Micro reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. ¡°I have the yellow one!¡± The cave became silent again for quite some time. Chapter 021 - An Explosive New Coat of Paint ¡°I thought you only just arrived in this world.¡± Kel stared at the rare Core Card in Micro¡¯s hand. He tried to maintain his composure while speaking, but it was difficult to restrain his curiosity. ¡°The Spirit Shield series of Core Cards is not so common that you would stumble upon it, even in a hundred years of wandering from dungeon to dungeon.¡± ¡°Only one known dungeon in this kingdom is known to produce an amber level Spirit Shield card, but it is an elusive dungeon which few masters have challenged successfully,¡± Tae added. ¡°The help of a sect which specializes in such information is also very great.¡± ¡°How have you come to possess such a treasure?¡± Kel asked enthusiastically. ¡°The dragon gave it to me,¡± Micro stated as he returned his hand to his pocket to draw out another card. ¡°He gave me this one too.¡± Kel stumbled back into the arms of Den upon seeing the shimmering, amber, Serpent Art card in Micro¡¯s hand alongside the Spirit Shield card. ¡°This is truly a test¡­¡± Kel sighed. ¡°The world is vast!¡± ¡°Even I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing¡­¡± Tae added, her eyes glowing furiously as she inspected both the boy and the cards in his hand. ¡°Young master¡­¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± she whispered. ¡°He has more in his pocket¡­¡± The attention of all six people fell on Micro¡¯s rusty chest plate, behind which his pocket did indeed hold several more cards. Noticing their gaze, he quickly drew the others from their resting place and proudly displayed them. ¡°Feng said if I found them all, I¡¯d be able to return one day!¡± he explained with a bright smile. ¡°I wonder how many more there are¡­¡± ¡°Child¡­¡± Den replied slowly. ¡°You dare ask how many cards there are while holding more cards than most cultivators see in a lifetime?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen a ruby Core Card?¡± One of Kel¡¯s companions asked the others. ¡°That accounts for some of the strange energies I sensed from him, but still¡­¡± Tae added. ¡°Those cards, and that armour¡­¡± ¡°Some of those arts are known to exist in the Tiger Moon sects,¡± Den thought aloud. ¡°But now that I think about it, the armour is a bit different, no?¡± ¡°It would also be unusual even for a sect leader to be in possession of such a variety. Was there ever a ruby level master there at all? Could it be another sect? He could¡ª¡± Tae continued. ¡°Enough.¡± Kel straightened his back and cleared his throat. ¡°We left the sect to see the world, challenge ourselves, and prove we are worthy to stand where our ancestors stood. Micro¡¯s fate is not for us to ascertain at this moment. Steel yourselves, for our purpose is yet unfulfilled.¡± ¡°These are a big deal, huh?¡± Micro said, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. ¡°Micro, protect those cards and protect yourself,¡± Kel continued, placing his hand over Micro¡¯s and encouraging him to put the cards away. Kel¡¯s voice wavered occasionally, but his will was strong. ¡°We will continue this adventure!¡± ¡°I will,¡± Micro acquiesced. ¡°The dungeon will have more, right?¡± ¡°It will, though its rewards are not easily claimed.¡± Kel¡¯s voice became solemn. ¡°My uncle perished in this dungeon many years ago when it appeared east of here, as many others have done.¡± ¡°So, dungeons have Core Cards.¡± Micro made a complicated expression as he tried to understand the explanation he¡¯d received. ¡°I need to find a master, fix my core, find the dungeons¡­¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy,¡± Kel said with a strained smile. ¡°You are not affected by the scale of such a task?¡± ¡°Then¡­ then I can find a way home,¡± Micro finished mumbling to himself, and looked up at Kel with resolve. ¡°Show me the dungeon. I¡¯ll start there.¡± Micro¡¯s confident expression could have been mistaken for that of a naive child, but his confidence was well noted by the cultivators in front of him. Their own expressions showed traces of shame as they realized how distracted they were by the boy¡¯s presence. ¡°May we show the same resolve,¡± Kel said with an intense smile. ¡°Let us hesitate no longer!¡± ¡°Good idea, Kel.¡± Micro replied with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s move, then.¡± Kel began walking immediately, followed by his enthusiastic companions. ¡°Tae, was that monster any indication that we were wrong about the dungeon¡¯s location?¡± ¡°Just a moment, young master,¡± Tae replied softly, then opened her glowing eyes and looked slowly around the cave. ¡°It looks like we were mistaken, after all. The entrance is much closer to here than the search party estimated.¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Tae held out the map for Kel to see. There were several routes that lead further into the ground visible from where they stood, but she pointed confidently at one in particular. ¡°That way is dense with a variety of energies,¡± she explained. ¡°We may be less than an hour from our destination, so please be wary, young master.¡± With that exciting news, the party¡¯s determination was renewed, and they set off down the tunnel at once. Tae, Den, and the rest of the attendants formed a circle around Kel and Micro, despite Kel¡¯s insistence that he be left to fend for himself at the front of the group. Micro noticed the uncomfortable feeling of a powerful aura increasing as they drew nearer to their destination. He still had many questions, but the nausea made it hard to start a conversation. Kel and the others were also silent as they kept a keen eye on the surroundings. It wasn¡¯t until Micro let out a muffled groan that Kel turned his attention to him. After observing him briefly, he understood his problem. ¡°I apologize for not taking into account your inexperience with the energies a cultivator experiences.¡± He bowed his head slightly, and continued. ¡°We have been discourteous.¡± ¡°I feel weirder than usual¡­¡± Micro said with his eyes half open. ¡°Those more with greater power than us are able to more skillfully control their energy,¡± Kel explained with a regretful tone. ¡°But the young find it difficult to subdue one¡¯s aura, which makes us unpleasant company for new cultivators or the mundane.¡± ¡°It feels like driving through mud sometimes¡­¡± Micro replied, massaging the sides of his head. ¡°It affects people in many different ways¡­¡± Kel shrugged away his confusion at Micro¡¯s analogy. ¡°But you¡¯ve chosen the path of a cultivator, correct?¡± ¡°Co¡ª¡± Micro belched. ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Then please allow this unqualified fellow cultivator to offer you a bit of guidance.¡± Kel placed his hand on Micro¡¯s shoulder as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s not something most people learn in a short time, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll grasp the nature of the technique rather quickly, as you¡¯ve already mastered the first step.¡± ¡°I have¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, meditation,¡± Kel confirmed. ¡°Not just meditation, but the means to perceive and manipulate the immaterial.¡± ¡°Are you talking about using rain to make fire¡­?¡± Micro¡¯s confusion was apparent behind his sickly expression. ¡°That¡­ that would be an odd thing to do, but yes¡­¡± Kel raised his eyebrow and continued. ¡°That is not the way a cultivator would normally utilize energy, but I can share a more straightforward defensive technique.¡± ¡°Like your Spirit Shield Skill?¡± ¡°It is similar, but even simpler,¡± Kel replied. ¡°The skills acquired from a Core Card are far more advanced than anything a cultivator could learn on their own. What I want you to do is practice going to that place in your mind where you can perceive the energies in your own body, then visualize yourself coated in that energy.¡± ¡°Like a coat of paint?¡± Micro¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a glint of understanding, which pleased Kel immensely. ¡°Exactly!¡± He applauded. ¡°The energy in your core is always accessible to you, and cultivators learn how to circulate it throughout their entire body in time.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Micro blurted out as he began to follow Kel¡¯s explanation. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t use fuel that¡¯s lying around everywhere. You use the fuel you¡¯re carrying!¡± ¡°Fuel? Yes, I suppose¡­¡± Kel frowned, struggling to recall what he was going to say next. ¡°An interesting interpretation, but¡­¡± ¡°So, paint,¡± Micro stated. ¡°You were saying?¡± ¡°Indeed, Micro,¡± Kel continued. ¡°Your task is to draw on a very small amount of that power, and practice coating yourself in it. This is a technique that requires immense concentration, mental fortitude, and imagination to¡ª¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Micro¡¯s voice was suddenly bright, and a bright light suddenly coated his entire body for a moment before receding. The five attendants reflexively spun around to face Micro, shocked to see him coated in a dense layer of aura that swirled around him like a raging fire. After confirming that the sudden outburst of energy was not a threat, they relaxed their postures, but they remained surprised. ¡°That much power¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he just have an artificial jade core?!¡± ¡°But wait, it¡¯s unstable, look out!¡± As quickly as the layer of energy coating Micro had appeared, it suddenly vanished, and he fell to his knees feeling more nauseous than ever. Panting, he looked up at the motionless Kel. ¡°I think I flooded the engine there¡­¡± He gasped. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Just wait¡­¡± He rose to his feet again, closed his eyes, and went back into a trance-like state. There, he once again quickly took note of small, steady streams of energy flowing out of minuscule cracks in his core, and he used his hands to spread it all around him. He tried again. CRACK Even faster than the previous time, the energy failed to stay adhered to the surface of his body, instead radiating outward all at once like a bolt of lightning, throwing him out of his trance like a leaf in the wind. ¡°Micro, I¡¯d ask you to stop doing things that make me doubt my eyes¡­¡± Kel kept a straight face as he spoke, though his eyes were beginning to twitch. ¡°It takes practice to form a stable defensive aura, even with a fraction of the power you seem to have.¡± ¡°I think I got it¡­¡± Micro picked himself back up, but Kel stopped him before he reentered his trance. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, child,¡± he said with concern. ¡°Try just a little at a time for now.¡± ¡°A thinner coat?¡± ¡°No, just a finger.¡± Kel held up his pinky finger for Micro to see, and coated it with a dense and visible layer of energy. ¡°You must learn to walk before you learn to run.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I¡¯m still not used to walking at all! These feet, seriously¡ª¡± ¡°You what? Never mind feet, for now. Once you are able to safely coat your finger with your internal energy, expand the coated area to the rest of your hand, then your arm, and so on.¡± After confirming that Micro wasn¡¯t confused, Kel continued his lesson, and the group began to move forward again. ¡°Practice that whenever you have the time. It is a common way for new cultivators to begin. Before we enter the dungeon, why don¡¯t you take some time to¡ª¡± GRRR ¡°More cave bears, young master,¡± Tae interrupted as the group quickly equipped their shields. ¡°Eight of them, straight ahead.¡± ¡°We must be very close then,¡± Kel replied happily. ¡°It¡¯ll be a good warm up!¡± ¡°Indeed! I do believe I need to clear my mind. Now¡­¡± Kel addressed the group while smiling back at Micro. ¡°Let¡¯s show our honoured guest what we are capable of.¡± Chapter 022 - Were Not So Different After All Micro stood behind his six new comrades as they prepared to face the eight cave bears lumbering toward them, their noses high in the air as they followed the scent of their supposed prey. Each of Kel¡¯s friends wore similar attire, green and brown garments, green headbands, and shields on their backs. While they each had a similar, slightly rusty sword at their side, they lacked the gold adornments Kel¡¯s clothing had. Together, the six of them removed the shields from their backs, took a moment to coordinate their attacks, and then charged the cave bears without hesitation. Even Tae, whose frame was small compared to the others, was able to deflect several large rocks as they were thrown at her without losing speed. She deflected rock after rock until her shield finally collided with the head of one of the giant creatures. Her attack flung the cave bear against the cave wall, but it stood up again with a roar full of pain and rage. However, its next attack was deflected by Den, whose shield ripped right through its torso as Tae turned to deflect the claw of another cave bear. Kel was also alternating between defending and attacking as the six cooperated to counter the superior numbers of the enemy, though he seemed to be using less power than he had when they encountered the first cave bear. Micro carefully observed the way they defied the common sense he knew, using their tiny human bodies to completely overwhelm the much larger creatures in a short time, and soon the battle was over. Micro walked ahead to rejoin the group, stepping over the motionless remains of one cave bear on his way, and smiled. ¡°Good job, everyone!¡± Micro held his hand out and made a fist, then awkwardly extended his thumb upward. Content that he had figured out how to manoeuvre his hand to offer a thumbs up to his friends, he smiled. ¡°So, these are dungeon monsters?¡± ¡°No, these are just monsters that tend to gather near dungeon entrances,¡± Kel replied as he put his shield on his back and brushed the dust from his clothes. ¡°Monsters aren¡¯t uncommon in caves, but to see so many in one place all but guarantees the entrance of a dungeon is very near.¡± ¡°Are they cultivators too?¡± ¡°No, not at all!¡± Kel chuckled. ¡°That would be a problem, indeed. Monsters, and many creatures for that matter, are drawn to any source of energy. Creatures of the wild naturally absorb and grow stronger in areas rich with energy.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t humans do that too?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Standing in a cave sounds easier than cultivating.¡± ¡°The effects would be¡­ chaotic,¡± Kel replied thoughtfully. ¡°There are those among the mundane who live in places rich with wild energies, but the effects on their mind, body, and soul are most often regrettable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous, and most foolish way to live,¡± Den added. ¡°To live like a beast is to become a beast, driven by instinct and desire.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll avoid doing that,¡± Micro replied. Though he didn¡¯t fully understand their reasoning, he understood their serious tone. ¡°Very good.¡± Kel smiled while wiping some monster blood from his shield. ¡°Now, can you see the entrance yet, Tae?¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Tae replied with a quick nod. ¡°It¡¯s behind that wall, there.¡± She pointed at the rocky wall of the cave, but Micro couldn¡¯t see anything there but rocks. He looked at Kel, expecting him to comment on the missing dungeon, but Kel walked over to the place she was pointing at and smiled. ¡°Well done, Tae,¡± Kel praised her. ¡°It would have taken me months to find this alone.¡± ¡°Your words are wasted on me.¡± Tae spoke humbly, bowing her head to Kel. ¡°This will certainly take some time though,¡± Kel mumbled as he began to tap the rocky wall with his knuckles. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this well hidden.¡± ¡°The dungeon is in the rocks?¡± Micro finally asked, hoping his question wouldn¡¯t offend anyone. ¡°Yes, and it may be buried quite deeply behind this wall,¡± Kel replied. ¡°This is manageable though. I¡¯ve heard of dungeons with entrances that appear deep beneath the sea floor. Those are legends, of course, but nothing is impossible, right?¡± Den and the other two men stepped forward at once to inspect the rock, and nodded to each other. Kel¡¯s eyes filled with excitement as he became more focused on the wall in front of them. ¡°Please rest, young master,¡± one of the men said. ¡°Allow us to remove this obstacle from your path.¡± Kel was about to voice his objection to the idea when he noticed Tae shaking her head subtly with a stern expression. ¡°Very well,¡± he conceded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the excavation to you this time.¡± ¡°Excavation?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°They don¡¯t have any tools or machines.¡± Kel smiled and guided Micro away from the site of the dungeon¡¯s hidden gate, gesturing for him to take a seat atop a flat rock. The two sat facing each other, and Micro mimicked the crossed legged posture of Kel. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°My friends will have little trouble dealing with some rocks,¡± Kel explained. ¡°It is their duty, after all.¡± ¡°Their duty?¡± ¡°I am the heir to a sect, and they are my attendants. It would be discourteous to usurp their duties myself, given their families¡¯ generations of loyal service to my own.¡± Kel wore a bitter expression, glancing back at the hardworking friends behind him. ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t complain. Let us take this chance to practice shielding yourself with an aura of your own making. How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I feel the same,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Not great¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me, please,¡± Kel began with an instructor¡¯s tone. ¡°What stands in the way of you controlling the energy contained within your own core?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Micro thought about it for a moment. ¡°I can catch the light that leaks out of my core, but when I put it on my body, It just flies away.¡± ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± Kel stroked his chin with an amused expression. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such an issue. You see, most beginners can barely gather enough energy to spread across a small part of themselves, and most of the time, it is simply reabsorbed, flowing back into their core like rainwater toward a lake. But you, my interesting young friend, have an excess of energy, and it seems very unstable¡­¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Micro pleaded, wishing to rid himself of the sick feeling energy gave him. ¡°There is a similar technique I could show you,¡± Kel whispered after looking over his shoulder, confirming that nobody else was listening to their conversation. ¡°Outsiders would never be permitted to learn it, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d hate to impose,¡± Micro replied. ¡°But if you wouldn¡¯t mind¡ª¡± ¡°I think you should know,¡± Kel whispered intensely. ¡°It¡¯s an advanced technique compared to the one I showed you before, but it should help. Close your eyes and concentrate, quickly. Once you¡¯ve achieved a state of¡ª¡± Kel was once again surprised at the speed with which Micro was able to enter such a deep meditative state. Micro¡¯s body was completely motionless, his heart slowed, his breathing nearly imperceptible, and his aura was expanding to touch everything within a few paces of him. Kel was suddenly motivated to join Micro, so he took a deep breath and mirrored Micro¡¯s motionless state. Micro was looking around the empty space where his body didn¡¯t exactly feel like it was there, when he suddenly noticed the ghostly image of Kel appear in front of him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here!¡± Micro greeted him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s so dark in here, but my headlights¡­¡± ¡°So it is completely dark in your eyes?¡± Kel asked with a curious look. ¡°It¡¯s almost refreshing to hear you still have things to learn.¡± ¡°You can see in this darkness without headlights?¡± ¡°It is not light that illuminates the immaterial, but our own eyes,¡± Kel explained. ¡°Though to be clear, I am still unable to grasp the entirety of the spiritual realm. That is difficult without first mastering the Spirit Vision Skill. In any case, remember why we are here.¡± ¡°So your eyes¡­ are the headlights¡­?¡± Micro mumbled in confusion. ¡°Focus, Micro.¡± ¡°Sorry, Kel.¡± ¡°Listen carefully,¡± Kel continued with an urgent tone. ¡°Before, you were simply coating yourself with energy. This is a rudimentary technique for those with much less energy than you. However, mysterious as you are, the energy your core struggles to contain is far too unruly for a novice cultivator to stabilize.¡± ¡°So what do I do?¡± ¡°Rather than coat your body from the outside, like applying a coat of paint, you must allow the energy to flow out of you.¡± ¡°It needs to flow out of my body?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Like exhaust?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Kel raised an eyebrow in reply. ¡°More like sweat.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro grumbled in disappointment. ¡°Another thing I don¡¯t really understand yet¡­¡± ¡°What aspect of the technique do you not fully grasp?¡± Kel asked. ¡°I understand that it is difficult to manage one¡¯s flow of energy, especially for a novice jade core practitioner¡­¡± ¡°Sweating,¡± Micro clarified with a deep sigh. ¡°Still new to that.¡± ¡°Sw¡ªSweating¡­?¡± Kel stuttered. ¡°Do you not¡­ do you not understand sweating?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve done it a few times since arriving, and it feels terrible and refreshing at the same time¡­¡± Micro complained. ¡°What even is it?¡± ¡°Sweating was not a common occurrence where you lived before?¡± ¡°Condensation was more of a problem for me, but other than that¡­¡± Micro thought deeply about the matter of sweat for a while. Kel stepped back to allow the confused Micro to come to terms with the problem. Kel was unsure of how to proceed with the lesson given Micro¡¯s unrelatable experiences. ¡°Micro¡­¡± Kel eventually spoke, clapping his hands once with enthusiasm. ¡°How about this? Imagine a fire burning in a metal oven. Can you picture that?¡± ¡°A fire in an oven? I¡¯ve seen fire before!¡± Micro thought about it for a moment, then nodded happily. ¡°Okay, now what?¡± ¡°Imagine sealing the chimney shut, so no heat could escape,¡± Kel continued. ¡°All the heat that was escaping out of the chimney would no longer be able to do so. Where would all of that heat go?¡± ¡°The fire would go out right away¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Imagine it¡¯s a special fire!¡± Kel persisted. ¡°A fire that doesn¡¯t go out doesn¡¯t seem less improbable than anything you are capable of. Where would the heat that was escaping freely go if you sealed the chimney?¡± ¡°Okay the. Well, it would go¡­¡± Micro thought aloud, then his eyes widened and his mouth formed a big smile. ¡°It would radiate outwards!¡± ¡°Yes, it would¡ª¡± Kel squinted his eyes. ¡°Wait, it would do what?¡± ¡°Just like a radiator!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°But what about the pump? No, wait, I have a heart now. That would work. For the fluid¡­ Aha! Blood! Then I just have to¡­¡± ¡°The heart is relevant in some techniques, but¡­¡± Kel watched with a look of great concern as Micro began speaking in terms that made little to no sense to him, but was slightly relieved to see the boy¡¯s genuine smile. ¡°Well, at least he¡¯s enjoying the process of learn¡ª¡± ¡°Just a little more there¡­¡± Micro mumbled to himself as his energy surged. Some of Kel¡¯s attendants glanced back to see Micro covered in a dense layer of energy, flowing out of him fiercely and steadily. From where they were standing, they were unable to see the look of shock on Kel¡¯s face. ¡°It worked!¡± Micro then shouted, his own voice drowned out by the roaring aura coating him. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize humans were so much like trucks!¡± ¡°Congratulations¡­¡± Kel¡¯s concentration finally broke, and he awoke in the cave across the boy who was still locked in a trance despite the aura pouring out of him. ¡°Are you really human¡­?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Micro tilted his head and frowned. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Chapter 023 - Without a Bed, Arms Must Suffice Micro¡¯s coat of energy fluctuated as he got used to it, but as he stood up in the place where he had been meditating, he felt refreshed. He looked at his hands and noticed the same type of aura he¡¯d seen the cultivators emitting before, though the colour was slightly different. Kel¡¯s was slightly green, but his own aura was like a white fog that swirled around him. ¡°It feels like the first time my driver figured out how to get out of first gear,¡± he celebrated before the confused Kel. ¡°This is much better, thanks. Oh, wow. Look at them go.¡± Micro noticed that since closing his eyes, Kel¡¯s friends had dug a massive hole in the side of the cave, big enough for a truck to drive though with room to spare. What impressed him the most is that they didn¡¯t use any tools at all. All they used to smash and move the rocks and debris were their hands, though their hands were glowing mysteriously as they worked. ¡°So they use the same energy on their hands¡­?¡± Micro asked as his understanding began to increase. ¡°Normal paint would definitely chip.¡± ¡°That is a fair assessment,¡± Kel replied, shaking his head to dispel the shock of Micro¡¯s sudden accomplishments. ¡°Their energy coating is a lot smoother than mine,¡± Micro added, noting that while his own energy was still fluctuating wildly, theirs was calm and controlled. ¡°It is tiring to maintain that degree of control for cultivators of our level, but it becomes a trivial matter to harden one¡¯s body with internal energy if one has mastered certain techniques.¡± Kel¡¯s voice slowly returned to its normal, confident tone as he explained the process to Micro. ¡°Using internal energy in this way is not dissimilar to the technique you just mastered¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice trailed off as Micro stood up and seemed to be making small adjustments to his aura, fine tuning its thickness and intensity. When he seemed content with his mostly stable protective layer, he walked ahead of Kel back to the others. They were busily breaking apart the dense rock, piece by piece, and moving the debris farther down the tunnel. ¡°I can help with that!¡± Micro said happily when Den passed him by with a boulder in his hands. ¡°Anything under half a ton should be fine.¡± ¡°Half a what¡­?¡± Den asked in confusion as he began to notice the new and powerful aura coating Micro. ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t ready to push yourself that far yet!¡± Kel called out as Micro politely took the boulder from Den. Den was the most muscular of the group by far, and he was about to voice his concern as the rock left his grip. However, he was left speechless when Micro effortlessly removed the large rock from his hands and began carrying it down the cave to the existing pile. ¡°What technique is that¡­?¡± Den muttered as the small boy quickly returned for another rock. ¡°He may be a prodigious talent,¡± Kel replied as he watched Micro work. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense at all,¡± another attendant blurted out. ¡°He hasn¡¯t learned to strengthen his body with internal energy. At least, that isn¡¯t what he is doing now,¡± Tae explained while analyzing Micro with her glowing eyes. ¡°It¡¯s something simpler, in some way¡ª¡± ¡°But his body lacks the strength to even break those ropes we tied him up with,¡± Den said while scratching his head. ¡°Look at him go, as if that rock was hollow¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t hesitate at all, but it couldn¡¯t be¡ª¡± Kel gasped. ¡°He¡¯s not using a skill, and that artificial vessel is not particularly strong,¡± Tae confirmed. ¡°No¡­¡± Den gasped. ¡°Then, you mean to tell me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost certain.¡± Tae deactivated her Spirit Vision Skill and nodded, her eyes wide with doubt. ¡°Micro¡¯s soul possesses a will that defies his own physical limitations.¡± ¡°Physical limitations?¡± Micro asked while picking up a boulder at least twice the weight of his own body, having overheard their hushed conversation. ¡°If I couldn¡¯t carry this, I wouldn¡¯t have a sticker on me that says I can.¡± ¡°A sticker?¡± Den¡¯s eyebrows reached new heights while trying to place the boy¡¯s words in context. ¡°Otherworldly philosophies, found in a cave¡­¡± Kel said with a wide smile. ¡°Our journey has truly been blessed.¡± ¡°But arms are more convenient than I thought,¡± Micro said as he stopped halfway to the debris pile and threw the rock the rest of the way. ¡°I feel more like a forklift without my doors though, and fingers are strange. Why do you need so many?¡± Kel and Den watched as Micro wiggled his fingers in front of his face for a moment before bending over to grab another heavy rock. Tae, Den, and the others were doing their best to avoid looking distracted from their task, but frequently bumped into each other while looking over their shoulder at him. When Den noticed that progress on the tunnel had actually slowed since Micro began to help, he straightened his back and cleared his throat with a loud rumble that shook the cave. ¡°What are you dragging your feet for, everyone?¡± Den¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Are you going to make the boy do all your work while the young master watches you rest?!¡± His words were effective in hastening the gate¡¯s excavation, with Micro happily assisting in carrying whatever rocks were flung out of the tunnel in his general direction. Kel attempted to assist several times, feeling guiltier by the minute as his comrades overworked themselves to the point of exhaustion, but he was unable to make it past Tae each time he tried to sneak in to help. With his role diminished, he decided to spend his time cultivating as always, and he returned to the process of trying to master the Jade Fire Appraisal Skill card in his possession. ¡°Why is it so dusty in here?¡± a sleepy voice sputtered from within Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°And where is all this energy coming fro¡ª¡± The pixie poked her head out of Micro¡¯s pocket, but she immediately saw the cultivators hard at work all around him and dove back into the pocket¡¯s depths. ¡°You found a sect already?!¡± she whispered in panic, still coughing. She poked her head out one more time to confirm that she hadn¡¯t been noticed. ¡°Give me some warning next time!¡± ¡°Oh, you look well.¡± Micro smiled down at her while transporting another rock, sending even more dust into the pocket in the process. ¡°It¡¯s not the sect I need, but they are very helpful.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± Blue coughed, but before she could continue her questioning, her eyes began to glow as they often did, and her expression became one of amusement. ¡°Oh, look at that. You¡¯re making use of some of that stupidly large amount of energy in there.¡± ¡°Kel taught me how to use my body like a radiator for energy,¡± Micro replied quietly with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m more efficient now!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she mumbled as she turned around in his pocket to face the general direction of his core. She held her hand out against his chest, his Core Cards against her back, and sighed. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s the stuff.¡± Micro tripped over his own foot as he suddenly felt his strength drain out of him. After dropping a rock on his foot, he quickly made efforts to compensate for the apparent leak in his aura, and was relieved to find there was minimal damage to his old boot. ¡°Wow! Your energy is weird, but it¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s so much easier to steal now!¡± Blue half shouted as Micro shook his foot around to confirm it still worked. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, don¡¯t stop. It¡¯s not much, but this should get me up and running soon.¡± ¡°Are you siphoning my fuel again?¡± Micro asked with a betrayed look on his face. ¡°Hey, you still owe me, remember? You owe me a lot!¡± she argued back and stuck her tongue out, then went back to absorbing the energy flowing out of him little by little. ¡°You have more than enough to spare. Don¡¯t be greedy, human.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro shrugged, admittedly grateful for her assistance over the last few days. ¡°Do you need any¡ª¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue suddenly looked around with her eyes glowing, careful to stay out of sight of the cultivators. ¡°Those idiots are about to dig up something real nasty. Oh well.¡± ¡°What do you¡ª¡± ¡°Be quiet and let me focus,¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Micro said quietly, but Blue had already fallen back to sleep in his pocket. Though he could still feel her draining some of his energy, he returned his full attention to picking up and moving the rocks. ¡°What did you say?¡± Den called out to Micro from behind, sweat dripping from his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t catch that.¡± ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Micro turned to reply. ¡°You look tired all of a sudden,¡± Den said with a smirk. ¡°Any problems?¡± ¡°What do I do if I run out of fuel?¡± Micro asked, wiping some sweat from his face. ¡°Fuel? You mean internal energy?¡± Den asked in reply. ¡°That¡¯d be bad.¡± ¡°How do I refuel it if it runs empty?¡± Micro continued. ¡°What happens if I run out?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a simple matter.¡± Den paused his work to explain. ¡°If your internal energy is completely depleted, you¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Micro¡¯s face hardened, and his eyes wandered suspiciously down to his pocket. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not something you need to worry about at your level,¡± Den insisted. ¡°I won¡¯t run out?¡± ¡°Not easily,¡± Den continued. ¡°At your level, fully utilizing your internal energy would be nearly impossible. Think of it like breathing.¡± ¡°I refuel by breathing?¡± Micro frowned as he began to focus on his breathing. He still found it odd that his lungs seemed to repeat the process without him having to focus on it. ¡°Breathing is already mysterious enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not completely wrong,¡± Den replied, but a troubled look appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not really good at explaining this kind of stuff¡­¡± ¡°While breathing is a component of many cultivation techniques, that¡¯s not the point this big dummy was trying to make,¡± Tae added as she passed by, punching Den on the shoulder. She looked back at Micro and continued as Den rolled his eyes and got back to work. ¡°You need air to breathe, but you can¡¯t hold your breath until you die.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a child do that before!¡± ¡°Exactly, so as long as you¡¯re the only one using your energy, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Tae reassured him. ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± Micro frowned, but he decided not to explain his predicament. ¡°If only I had a fuel gauge¡­ By the way, you¡¯re about to dig up something nasty, whatever that means.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Tae stepped back, surprised by Micro¡¯s sudden change of tone. ¡°There¡­¡± Micro added, pointing ahead of the group, where the excavation was continuing. Tae wasted no time running ahead with her eyes glowing. ¡°Clear out!¡± she screamed as the others jumped out of her way in surprise. ¡°What and where?!¡± Den asked, preparing his shield and looking around the cave cautiously. ¡°Right here,¡± Tae replied, tentatively pressing her hand against a large rock which had yet to be disturbed. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something¡­ there it is.¡± ¡°I sense it too,¡± Kel said as he appeared beside Tae. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a firelight spider,¡± Tae replied. ¡°What is that?¡± Micro asked with a curious smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of that kind of spider.¡± ¡°Those things are awful,¡± Den spat. ¡°They dig long tunnels, and they move around them faster than anything you¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°If we had run into it, we¡¯d have been no match for its speed,¡± Tae explained. ¡°A cave would be the worst place to encounter one.¡± ¡°Is it a spider that¡¯s on fire¡­?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°It moves fast, and its bite feels like hot embers under your skin,¡± Tae replied. ¡°It¡¯s lucky we found it before it found us. They¡¯re faster than we can deal with, but they aren¡¯t strong. Den, if you wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°With pleasure.¡± Den smiled, winding back his shield and coating it with energy. ¡°Brace yourselves¡­¡± Tae pointed at the rock which the monster was hiding behind, and Den gave a great shout as he drove his shield through it with a crash. EEEK A terrible sound filled the cave, and the mangled frame of a yellow spider, bigger than Den¡¯s shield, fell to the ground. It squirmed and shrieked until another of the attendants drove a sword through it. Again, the cave was silent, and Micro was surprised to see how calm and content the others were. After the digging had resumed for a while, and Kel had returned to his meditation, Tae walked back to where Micro was now standing in silence with a suspicious glare. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tae said to Micro, but her eyes narrowed. ¡°How did you notice that before I did?¡± ¡°Well, I had some help¡­¡± Micro replied timidly, wondering what he should say. However, he was relieved when Tae¡¯s attention was immediately called away. ¡°We found it, young master!¡± an attendant shouted between ragged breaths. ¡°It¡¯s just as described in the sacred texts.¡± Kel jumped out of his trance and ran excitedly into the tunnel to join his comrades, and he gazed in awe at the scene before him. ¡°This dungeon has lived in my heart for so long. To see it now with my own eyes¡­¡± Kel spoke humbly, his eyes watering. ¡°It¡¯s only the second dungeon I¡¯ve seen. I grew up near the Mountain Art dungeon at home, but to find one like this¡­ Is it always like this?¡± ¡°They all look a little different to one another,¡± Tae replied. ¡°But the first one you find always looks the most¡­¡± She trailed off while watching the wonder in Kel¡¯s eyes. Micro soon joined Kel before the gate, curious about where it led. It looked like a simple gate, made of stone, but there was no door or handle. Rather, the inside of the gate looked like flowing water, suspended in the air in a way he couldn¡¯t imagine. ¡°So, that¡¯s a dungeon gate?¡± Micro asked the group. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Tae replied with reverence. ¡°You can tell by the simple structure and its colour that it is a jade level dungeon. And if you look closely¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a turtle!¡± Micro exclaimed when he noticed the patterns that were occasionally visible in the gate. ¡°It¡¯s a sacred icon, and one of the foundations of our sect,¡± Kel added. ¡°This is where the progenitor of our sect first acquired the Jade Fire Turtle Art Core Card. While the Jade Fire Mountain Art is at the heart of our sect in a more literal sense, this dungeon is perhaps the most important step to mastery of our sect¡¯s teachings¡­¡± ¡°So everybody in your sect needs a turtle card?¡± Micro asked Kel. ¡°Only the heir is required to obtain it. Its teachings can be passed down in part by one who has mastered the art, but true mastery would be impossible without the card itself,¡± Kel explained as he composed himself. ¡°Though it is not unheard of for others to master it, it is a rare path to walk in recent memory.¡± ¡°So the card is in there?¡± Micro asked as he pointed at the gate. ¡°It is¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice was still full of awe as he began to comprehend the weight of the quest before him. He looked around at his comrades, all of whom wore knowing expressions, thanking them in his heart for supporting him that far. ¡°I must overcome the dangers of this dungeon, however harrowing they may be. Then, and only then, will I finally be worth to¡ª¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro replied casually before walking through the shimmering green door. Chapter 024 - Dao of Patience Dumb silence fell upon Kel and his comrades as they gawked at the gate before them for what felt like hours until Tae finally spoke. Micro could only here some of what they were saying as his body passed through the portal. ¡°The boy¡­ He won¡¯t survive¡­¡± Tae¡¯s voice was filled with more shock than concern. ¡°Even your uncle, the previous heir, succumbed to the harsh trials of this dungeon¡­¡± ¡°It would be unthinkable for us to enter the dungeon at our level, but the boy¡­¡± Den mumbled. ¡°Only Kel, who has received a lifetime of training in the Jade Fire Turtle Art from the current sect leader, could possibly survive this trial,¡± another man added. ¡°It takes years of preparation.¡± The five attendants mumbled mournfully over what they¡¯d just witnessed, no thought of entering the dungeon themselves even crossing their mind. Eventually, they turned to Kel, wondering what he would have to say. ¡°My friends¡­¡± he began, addressing them without his usual formal tone. ¡°You have served my family well since before I can recall, and you have helped me every step of the way until here.¡± ¡°You waste such words on¡ª¡± Tae answered, but she was cut off. ¡°No, I must thank you,¡± Kel asserted, though his eyes remained warm. ¡°I was blessed by the teachings of my grandfather, who prepared me for this day, but I was equally blessed to have been in your care for so long. That is why I must proudly pass through this trial and prove to you all, to the sect, to myself, that I am worthy of those blessings.¡± Kel suddenly grinned, confusing his friends. ¡°That boy just got a head start on me, that¡¯s all. I have a feeling he¡¯ll make it out in one piece,¡± Kel concluded before hopping through the glowing green portal after Micro, despite the worried voices behind him. ~ Micro was confused when he passed through the strange doorway. He expected to see more rocks and dirt, but after being surrounded for a moment by intense green swirling lights, he was now in a large room made of giant, stone bricks. The room was very simple and clean, and it was decorated with statues which looked almost exactly like ordinary turtles. As his foot hit the ground for the first time, he looked behind him to see the same glowing portal shrink to the size of a mosquito before disappearing completely. It was then that he noticed a crushing pressure all around him, similar to the discomfort he¡¯d felt around Kel and the others before he learned how to coat himself with his own aura, but much worse. At first he panicked, running back to where the portal had been, but he crashed into the stone wall and fell to the ground. Then he remembered what Kel had taught him. He sat down and closed his eyes, struggling to concentrate at first due to the pressure, and eventually found himself looking at his core. ¡°That¡¯s a bit like tuning a valve, if I just loosen that and¡­¡± he mumbled to himself while running his hands along the seams of the core, moulding it slightly here and there to increase the flow on one side and decrease it on another. He didn¡¯t fully understand the function of his core, but with trial and error he began to feel more comfortable with the flow of energy around his body. After a little while, the energy flowing out of his core and finding its way to the surface of his skin had increased drastically, and he could finally relax. He opened his eyes and quickly picked himself up off the floor. He knocked on the wall, wondering if Kel and the others might be behind it, but found it to be nothing but rock. ¡°I guess the exit is somewhere else¡­¡± Micro sighed, then turned around. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find that card and get moving.¡± He wandered around the stone room for a moment, taking in the arched ceiling, and looking around at the floor in search of any Core Cards. He smiled as he noticed just how flat the floor was. ¡°Why can¡¯t the ground always be this even¡­¡± Micro said to himself. ¡°Not a bump or pothole anywhere¡­¡± After walking to the end of the room, he came to a stone stairway that led up to another room, at the centre of which was a single statue of a turtle, comparable in size to the house attached to his garage back home. Beneath the turtle¡¯s massive head was a stone altar, the sight of which raised some unpleasant memories in Micro. He approached the altar, hoping the card might be there, but he was disappointed. As he thought of where the card might be hidden, he recalled the friends he¡¯d left behind in the cave mentioning how dangerous dungeons were. However, he didn¡¯t see anything dangerous in the cave at all, beyond the pressure he had felt when he first arrived. In fact, it seemed even safer than the cave in many ways. The floor was even, the walls were sturdy, there were no monsters, and it was fairly well lit. ¡°You stupid human!¡± Blue suddenly burst out of his pocket, nearly knocking his Core Cards on the floor in the process. ¡°I take a quick nap and suddenly I¡¯m in a dungeon!?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Micro said as he looked around. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a Core Card, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on in here¡­¡± ¡°This is such a new low for me¡­!¡± Blue cried. ¡°Dragged into a dungeon by a broken human¡­ most of my power gone¡­ and what is that unpleasant smell?¡± ¡°Smell?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It smells like that annoying old¡ª¡± Blue continued, but she shook her head and rolled her eyes. ¡°Whatever. What now?¡± ¡°Can you see a way out of here? I think there might not be a card here after all.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°This stupid¡­¡± Blue fumed. ¡°Fine! Let me see!¡± She hopped on his shoulder as he looked around the altar, then sat down with a frustrated sigh. ¡°Well, we¡¯re definitely in a dungeon,¡± she explained spitefully. ¡°It¡¯s a completely different realm to the one we¡¯re supposed to be in.¡± ¡°A different realm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s another world, basically.¡± She rolled her eyes and continued with a harsh tone. ¡°Cultivators do this all the time, trapping us in these wretched realms between realms. They¡¯re a hassle, but this is just¡­ wow¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Micro nodded slowly as he processed her words. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means we need a key more than we need a door, and that big monster is the only thing in here that¡¯s alive, so go ask it nicely to let us out of here before I come up there and¡ª¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Micro shouted at the giant statue. ¡°Are you a real turtle?¡± Micro ignored Blue¡¯s increasingly energetic complaints and awaited a reply from the statue. At first, he wondered if the statue was really capable of answering, but after staring at it until his feet started to ache, he noticed that it did feel less like a statue and more like a sleeping giant. He continued to call out to it occasionally, trusting that it would eventually reply. He noticed at one point that Blue had fallen asleep on his shoulder while siphoning some of his energy again, but he continued to call out to the giant statue. Finally, the giant statue¡¯s eyes began to glow. They glowed so faintly that he hadn¡¯t noticed at first, but as the minutes turned to hours, they started to look almost like headlights. ¡°Must be nice¡­¡± Micro sighed, and he continued to wait. He walked around the room now and then when his legs became stiff, looking at the big stone slabs that made up the intimidating walls of the dungeon, made of stones so large that ten trucks like him wouldn¡¯t be able to carry a single one. As his feet ached more and more, he eventually came to sit on the altar in front of the great turtle, and he waited some more. He looked up at it, patiently waiting for something to happen while Blue sat grumpily on his shoulder. Suddenly, a voice filled the dungeon, but from a different direction than he was expecting. ¡°Micro!¡± Micro turned around, stirring the pixie on his shoulder from her nap. Blue looked around in a panic and then dove into Micro¡¯s pocket once again. ¡°Kel!¡± he shouted back. ¡°This dungeon might be broken. The turtle is ignoring me!¡± ¡°Incredible.¡± Kel joined Micro at the Altar and looked around the room in awe. ¡°It¡¯s a nice room, huh?¡± Micro replied. ¡°Not much happening in here though.¡± ¡°So this is where my ancestors trained¡­¡± Kel marvelled as his eyes fell upon the turtle. ¡°It¡¯s like my grandfather said. Even if it is the lowest level dungeon, the amount of life force in the ancient turtle is astounding. It¡¯s impossible to imagine how long it has lived, how many eras it has witnessed, how many lives it has seen¡­¡± ¡°So how do we turn it on?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I should have mentioned this earlier, Micro,¡± Kel replied with an embarrassed expression. ¡°But do you know what the core teaching of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect is?¡± ¡°You walk across mountain roads dangerously slow,¡± Micro answered immediately. ¡°What? No¡ª¡± Kel scoffed. ¡°You cause accidents?¡± Micro asked with an accusatory tone. ¡°It¡¯s patience,¡± Kel asserted, though his frowning face seemed to lack patience in Micro¡¯s eyes. ¡°Patience is the key to unlocking our most advanced techniques. And patience will aid you in escaping this dungeon with your life.¡± ¡°You mean, with a Core Card,¡± Micro corrected him, drawing a rectangle in the air with his hands. ¡°I already have my life. What I need is a¡ª¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be thinking of challenging the trial, can you?¡± Kel asked, dumbfounded. ¡°These trials are not the same for every cultivator who challenges them. Years of training are required to steel yourself for whatever challenge you face. Even my uncle¡ª¡± ¡°I need Core Cards, and there are Core Cards here,¡± Micro said firmly. ¡°Tell me how to turn the turtle on, please.¡± Kel was about to rebuke Micro, when he suddenly smiled. A dry laugh escaped his mouth next. ¡°Oh, ancient turtle,¡± He said wistfully as he looked up at the giant statue. ¡°We both must look impatient to one as timeless and great as you. Wait, perhaps¡­¡± Kel then held his hands out over the altar, and Micro jumped off of it when both the altar and Kel¡¯s hands began to glow. ¡°Ancient dungeon, gift of the immortal realm, bestow upon us your ancient wisdom¡­¡± Kel asked of the statue before him with his head bowed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting.¡± Micro was excited to see the statue finally move its head to look down at them. The turtle rumbled, as if yawning, and looked down at Kel. He waved, but the turtle was preoccupied with the trembling cultivator beneath it. ¡°You¡­¡± Its deep, gravelly voice shook the air. ¡°A new generation? Very well¡­¡± ¡°Oh, sacred guardian!¡± Kel shouted respectfully. ¡°Would you not spare the boy beside me from the trial? He was mistaken in coming here.¡± ¡°I would spare a lost child¡­¡± It bellowed. The turtle¡¯s head slowly turned to face Micro, who waved again. ¡°Oh, thank you mighty¡ª¡± ¡°But these souls¡­¡± the turtle continued, its voice rumbling like an earthquake. ¡°I will not spare¡­¡± ¡°But why?¡± Kel gasped. ¡°It¡­¡± the turtle replied slowly. ¡°Would be rude¡­¡± ¡°He is young and untrained. He would only¡­¡± Kel pleaded, but his voice trailed off as he despaired. ¡°I see no hesitation in the younger soul¡­¡± the turtle grumbled, its voice causing Micro¡¯s entire body to vibrate. ¡°In the older soul¡­ I see no weakness¡­ Though I see trouble¡­¡± ¡°The wha¡ª¡± Kel blurted out awkwardly, but he covered his mouth with an embarrassed look on his face. ¡°So much trouble in that one¡­¡± the turtle closed its big eyes and let out a short laugh so loud that it made Micro cover his ears. ¡°How¡­ fun¡­¡± ¡°But he¡ª¡± Kel¡¯s confusion only grew as he looked back at the smiling Micro, who looked fearlessly up at the giant with an impatient-looking smile. ¡°Wait, you said ¡®they¡¯ can take the test?¡± ¡°Your path is decided¡­¡± the turtle remarked. ¡°Micro, you only have one soul, right?¡± Kel asked with wide eyes. ¡°Or did you have some kind of pet?¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a little shy, so¡ª¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re calling a pet, you good for nothing, cultivating, piece of¡ª¡± ¡°This is Blue!¡± Micro shouted over her angry introduction. He placed his hand over her head, worried that she might stumble off of him as she flailed her arms. ¡°I¡¯ll end your adventure right here and now if you call me a pet again you miserable little¡ª¡± Blue continued to complain, but she was taken aback by Kel¡¯s expression. ¡°A pi¡ªpi¡ªpixie?!¡± Kel stuttered with a look of horror. ¡°I know, eh¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes, then jumped out of the pocket and hovered in the air for a moment. ¡°So I can apply for a card here?¡± Micro shouted back at the turtle, trying to ignore the unfolding drama. ¡°Is there a written test first, or just the practical exam?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take your silly test!¡± Blue added while making a rude hand gesture to Kel from atop Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Just get us out of this place. The time is making me dizzy!¡± ¡°All three of you¡­¡± the turtle declared as slowly as ever. ¡°You shall undertake the trial of the Jade Fire Turtle Art Dungeon.¡± Chapter 025 - Time, Turtles, and Trials An intense wave of green light erupted from the giant turtle¡¯s eyes, washing over Micro, Blue, and Kel before they could even brace themselves. Micro flailed his arms helplessly as he felt his body being dragged through space, unable to see anything but that swirling green light. It reminded him of his experience being sent to this world, but this was far less uncomfortable. It even crossed his mind that it was nice to be free of gravity for a moment, having spent so much time on two feet recently. As he expected, however, his feet eventually found themselves planted firmly on the ground. As his feet began to feel the weight of his body again, he looked down to see yet another stone floor expanding out from underneath him, as if the room were being assembled before his eyes. Brick by brick, the floor grew in all directions until turning vertically to form walls and arches. ¡°I wonder where they get all the stones for that so quickly¡­¡± Micro wondered aloud as he watched the magical scene unfold. Before long, three walls had formed to his back, left, and right, and a long, straight tunnel extended endlessly in front of him. As he was about to begin walking, another object suddenly appeared out of nowhere. A round boulder almost as tall as him fell to the ground with a loud thud. When he looked closely at the boulder, the next thing he noticed was a very small, glowing turtle resting on top of it, looking at him with squinted eyes. ¡°Hello,¡± Micro greeted the small turtle with a friendly tone. When the turtle didn¡¯t immediately reply, he reached out to grab it in his hand, bringing it closer to his face. ¡°Hello, turtle. Are you lost? You should be careful near roads!¡± At those words, the turtle¡¯s eyes opened slightly, and it spoke with a slow voice, quieter than Blue¡¯s, but not quite as high pitched. ¡°I am where I am meant to be¡­¡± it replied. ¡°I am an avatar of this dungeon¡¯s overseer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°Your task is simple,¡± the turtle explained, then pointed lazily with its small front leg to the boulder behind it. ¡°Push this boulder down the corridor, perhaps until you reach the end¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro replied quickly. He placed the turtle back on top of the rock, then placed both hands against the boulder. He took a deep breath, then pushed with all his might. ¡°Good luck,¡± the turtle mumbled sleepily. ¡°Thanks,¡± Micro replied, then grunted as the burning sensation in his legs increased. His back ached, and his arms began to shake, but he took another breath and pushed again. Finally, the boulder shifted. Micro knelt down to examine his progress, understanding the distance it had travelled by the deep marks it had carved in the stone floor. He pushed again, this time with a better understanding of which muscles to use, and it moved a little more. Again he pushed, and again it moved. After a dozen or so attempts, the boulder had travelled about the distance of a single pace. He frowned and looked at the turtle. ¡°Is there a problem, child¡­?¡± it mumbled as if it were woken from a nap. ¡°There are questions I can answer¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried this will take too long. I need to find a way home as fast as I can, you see?¡± Micro explained with a worried look. ¡°Fear not, child¡­¡± the little turtle replied. ¡°This is a separate space¡­ and a separate time¡­¡± ¡°Separate?¡± ¡°This dungeon does not exist in the world you are from¡­¡± the turtle went on. ¡°An eternity here¡­ is but a moment¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure what to ask. ¡°However long this trial takes¡­ whether one day or many more¡­ if you succeed, you will be returned to the gate in your world¡­ only moments after you entered¡­¡± The turtle turned around once, then yawned as it got comfortable. ¡°Your only concern is succeeding in this trial¡­ time matters not¡­¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°Even if it takes me a long time to get back, I won¡¯t be late?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s convenient!¡± Micro shouted happily. ¡°How does that work? If I could do something like that, the old man would never be late again!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Teleportation, speeding up time¡­¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°This world has lots of convenient ways to travel. I wonder what else there is¡­¡± ¡°Wonder as you will¡­¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Micro¡¯s imagination eventually calmed as he remembered the job in front of him. He took a moment to stretch, then returned to his favoured stance and pushed the boulder once again. It moved a little. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s lucky the boulder isn¡¯t too heavy.¡± ¡°It is not the weight of the boulder one fights¡­¡± the little turtle replied. ¡°Oh?¡± Micro paused for a moment and adjusted his posture, but he didn¡¯t see any point in waiting around. ¡°Oh well¡­¡± He pushed it again, and it moved a little. He pushed it a little harder, and it moved a little farther. As he pushed the boulder endlessly, he occasionally looked behind him to see how far he had gone. The first time he looked back, the wall behind him was still close enough to count the stones it was made of. The second time he looked back, it was difficult to see. The third time he looked back, he realized it looked no different than the tunnel he was walking down. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The fourth time he looked back, he realized that the only way he could be certain which way he was meant to be going was by the trail he¡¯d left behind him. That was the last time he looked behind him. From that moment on, he looked only ahead. At one point, he noticed he didn¡¯t feel like he was running out of fuel at all, so he asked the turtle if he would need to eat something. The turtle looked confused, but it explained that his energy needs would be seen to by the trial itself, and that he need only concern himself with pushing the boulder until he reached his destination. His thoughts wandered for a while, filling the time with memories of his home and driver, imagining the places they would drive together when he returned one day. He thought of less happy moments in life, like the accident that brought him to this strange world, and the unpleasant experiences he¡¯d endured in his short time in a human body. ¡°Having memories is a bit exhausting¡­¡± Micro sighed at one point, but the turtle was uncertain how to reply. At a certain point, the endless stream of memories that swirled around in his mind began to fade, and his thoughts turned to the future. He thought about Blue, and wondered if she¡¯d continue to be his passenger much longer. He thought about Kel, and wondered if he would also pass his trial as the heir to his sect. He wondered what an heir was, and he wondered how Core Cards would help him return home. He wondered where home was from there, and he wondered how much time had passed. He wondered why time would run faster in this world than in another, and he wondered if he¡¯d need to refuel when he returned. He wondered how much time had passed, and he wondered if he¡¯d been pushing the rock for a day, a year, ten years, or maybe a thousand. He wondered if it mattered. He continued to wonder, until he wondered nothing at all. The sound of the rock in front of him scraping against the ground each time he pushed it became like the ticking of a clock in his ears. The archways he passed beneath became like clouds floating by. The stone path beneath him became blurry, until it began to resemble a country road. The darkness that extended endlessly in front of him stopped feeling like a distant goal. It stopped feeling far away, but neither did it feel near. It felt less and less like he was pushing his way toward the darkness, and more like he was falling into it. Moments passed by without him noticing, until there eventually came a time when he stopped noticing time at all. Some time after that, he couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was a moment or an eternity, he stopped noticing anything at all. The pain in his arms and legs were too distant a memory to recall. He wasn¡¯t sure where his body ended and the boulder began. He only knew his destination was ahead of him. CRACK The boulder suddenly split into two parts with a deafening sound that made Micro feel like his entire world had just been cracked in half. However, the turtle which had been resting atop the rock without making a sound for so long didn¡¯t fall to the ground. It landed softly in the palm of Micro¡¯s outstretched hand. The sudden change in scenery, scenery which had become a permanent fixture of his existence, flooded his mind with anxiety and dread for a moment, but something glowing in the remains of the boulder distracted him from his confusion. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± the turtle¡¯s tiny voice mumbled, the sound of which sounded equally familiar and foreign to Micro¡¯s ears. ¡°You didn¡¯t think to wake me¡­?¡± ¡°Waking a passenger¡­¡± Micro struggled to vocalize after having been silent for so long. ¡°Taboo¡­¡± ¡°I was a passenger¡­?¡± the turtle thought aloud. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Micro couldn¡¯t find words to reply, so he simply nodded at the turtle in his hand. ¡°To pass this test¡­¡± The turtle yawned again, still in no hurry to explain anything. ¡°To overcome this trial¡­ One must perform their task¡­ Until one can disregard their place in time¡­ You went far beyond¡­¡± ¡°My place in time?¡± Micro replied, his voice weak and dry. ¡°What does that matter?¡± ¡°That is a correct answer, but what you have done¡­ Never mind¡­¡± The turtle shook its head. ¡°This is the beginning of the art you seek. Patience is not the ability to endure through time, but the ability to detach yourself from it entirely¡­ But you¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± Micro replied, clearing his dry throat. ¡°Your will is inhuman¡­¡± The turtle nodded slowly as it spoke. ¡°You were not tempted a single time to fall into madness¡­ Your thoughts never veered from your destination¡­ You never questioned whether it existed¡­ You only pushed forward¡­¡± ¡°So, this is the Core Card,¡± Micro said as his attention to the turtle¡¯s words waned. He picked up the glowing green card from the rubble in front of him. It bore the symbol of a turtle which he recognized from the gate¡¯s entrance. ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen no human with such will¡­¡± the turtle continued, unfazed by Micro¡¯s lack of enthusiasm for its praise of him. ¡°I¡¯m a truck,¡± Micro commented as he closely inspected the card. ¡°Honest mistake though.¡± ¡°What¡ª¡± The turtle froze in Micro¡¯s hand for a moment before raising its voice with a less grand tone. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Micro shrugged, recalling his previous conversations over the body he¡¯d inhabited until he was summoned to a new world. ¡°Just look both ways before crossing the road, and you won¡¯t need to figure out what a truck is.¡± ¡°Not a human soul¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s little eyes glowed for a moment, and then it nodded. ¡°Indeed¡­ Interesting¡­¡± ¡°So where is the exit? There aren¡¯t any signs here either¡­¡± Micro complained. ¡°Very interesting, indeed¡­¡± the turtle commented, his voice slightly shaken as Micro began to turn and look around the hall again in search of a door. ¡°Timeless, and yet so terribly impatient¡­¡± THUD Micro was suddenly aware of his head making contact with the ground, but he was quickly relieved to see he was back in the room with a giant turtle in the middle of it. ¡°Was that a dream¡­?¡± Micro asked as he sat up and rubber his eyes. He looked around, and he noticed Blue sleeping on the floor next to him, and Kel was resting with his head against the altar. Above him, he saw the great turtle looking down at him. ¡°You have overcome the trial of the Jade Fire Turtle Art, young one¡­¡± it growled. ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Micro pointed to his friends, who were still unconscious on the ground. ¡°They have yet to pass the trial¡­¡± it replied. ¡°The older one is stubborn¡­ The younger one may not fail¡­ But you¡­ Your will shall be rewarded¡­¡± Before Micro had time to protest, two glowing Core Cards materialized in front of him. ¡°For overcoming the trial, you are awarded the Jade Fire Turtle Art Core Card¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s voice boomed with authority as it bestowed the cards. ¡°But to you, whose will cannot be shaken by the temptations of time, are deserving of more than I can offer¡­ so take this Jade Fire Armour Trait Card in consolation¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Micro said as he triumphantly plucked both of the cards out of the air, one in each hand, then quickly stuffed them into his pocket. ¡°Farewell, strange soul¡­¡± the turtle growled as a glowing green portal appeared behind Micro. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Micro began to argue, but a powerful gust of wind suddenly pushed him through the portal, and he was once again lying on the cold, rocky ground of a cave. ¡°That was rude.¡± Chapter 026 - Unfinished Business in the Dungeon Micro rubbed his head and looked up to see the five shocked faces of Kel¡¯s comrades looking down at him. Den¡¯s was particularly alarming. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Den demanded. ¡°Where is the young master?¡± ¡°How were you able to leave before Kel?¡± Tae shouted at Micro with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Something is different about the boy¡­¡± another man commented. ¡°His aura has matured drastically in such¡ª¡± ¡°Tell me where Kel is, now!¡± Tae reached out and grabbed Micro by the shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s in there,¡± Micro replied quietly, pointing behind him. After an audible crack was heard from one of his shoulders, Den placed his hand on her wrist and she released him, but her glare remained intense. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to leave without them¡­¡± Micro frowned, and rose to a sitting position. ¡°The turtle said I passed, so I couldn¡¯t stay¡­¡± ¡°What of Kel?!¡± Tae¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°The turtle said he would probably fail.¡± Micro replied, his frown deepening. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Den fell backward against the wall of the tunnel, his hand rising to his heart. ¡°No¡­¡± The rest of the cultivators became like puppets with cut strings, limply falling back in despair, their mournful sighs echoing in the cave like an eerie wind. But Tae¡¯s aura only became more fierce. ¡°You¡­¡± she seethed as she took a step toward Micro. ¡°You said he would probably fail¡­ Those were the dungeon guardian¡¯s words, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the turtle said,¡± Micro confirmed, nodding solemnly. ¡°Then, he¡¯s still alive, right?¡± Her reddened eyes narrowed. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°He is,¡± Micro replied as he stood up and stretched out his sore shoulder. ¡°He was just sleeping, I think.¡± ¡°Kel¡­¡± Tae¡¯s face contorted as she looked spitefully at the glowing dungeon gate, its light still illuminating every crevice and corner of the tunnel, and casting dark shadows on the mourning faces of the cultivators. ¡°Oh, Kel¡­¡± Micro the turned to walk back to the gate, clearly about to enter it. However, this time Den was quick enough to grab him by the arms. ¡°What are you doing, boy?!¡± Den shouted. ¡°You would court death not once, but twice in a single hour? I don¡¯t know what trick of fate brought you luck enough to escape, but even we dare not enter!¡± ¡°The ancient keeper of the Jade Fire Turtle Art Dungeon may have spared you once out of pity,¡± Tae added bitterly. ¡°But you would not be so lucky a second time.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t going to head inside?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The door is wide open¡­¡± ¡°Though we may be Kel¡¯s escorts and guards, we have not received the specialized training to which the heir is entitled,¡± Den explained with a look of shame. ¡°It is the heir¡¯s fate to walk the path of this art, both in life and in¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡ª¡± Micro began. ¡°You were lucky to escape once,¡± Den interrupted him. ¡°I didn¡¯t escape,¡± Micro corrected her. ¡°He kicked me out after I passed the practical exam.¡± ¡°Cruel lies!¡± Den shouted, but when he looked to Tae for confirmation, he saw her face pale with shock. ¡°He¡¯s lying, isn¡¯t he? There¡¯s no way he¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°But how¡­?¡± ¡°I pushed a rock down a hallway.¡± Micro slipped out of their grip after the shock of his announcement had settled in. ¡°It took a long time, but it was simple enough¡­ I hope all dungeons are like that, actually. You know, I think I¡¯d rather be a bulldozer than a human. I wonder what treads feel¡ª¡± ¡°How long¡­?¡± Tae cut him off. ¡°Time is not the same there. How long did it take?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he recalled the trial. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tae snapped. ¡°A day? A year? More?¡± ¡°A lot more,¡± Micro replied. ¡°A whole lot more.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Tae trembled as she sighed, bringing her hands to her face. Den and the others wore solemn expressions, ignoring Tae¡¯s despaired cries. Den released his grip on Micro and turned away, shaking his head, and Micro waited awkwardly to see if any more questions would be directed at him. ¡°So¡ª¡± Micro began to speak, but he was startled when Tae suddenly pushed him out of the way and walked past him toward the gate. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Do not follow me,¡± she said coldly, and she vanished into the green light. The others tried to catch her, but she was gone. Micro was about to walk in after her, but Den grabbed him again and spoke with a strained voice. ¡°They¡¯re gone, boy¡­¡± he mumbled as he began to sob. ¡°They will not return¡­ Tae hasn¡¯t received the same training as Kel¡­ If he can¡¯t do it¡­ I don¡¯t know how you escaped, but we must accept what fate has wrought. This is our path.¡± ¡°Some dungeons are merciful, but many have perished in this dungeon,¡± one of the other attendants commented as Den continued to weep. ¡°I should not have heard this rumour, but it is said that this dungeon takes a toll on one¡¯s mind. It renders you unable to leave by your own will, even when allowed.¡± ¡°So the light is green, but the engine is dead¡­?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the man replied. ¡°But even if the way home is clear, one may lose oneself along the way.¡± ¡°Okay¡­?¡± Micro began to feel awkward as the man¡¯s tears fell to his arm, but he remained determined to leave. Micro shook his head, increasingly confused by their reactions. ¡°Well, I know the way, and my passenger is still in there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Several voices rang out, but Micro was too quick this time. With a sigh of relief, Micro jumped back through the portal. The weightlessness he experienced while being transported from the cave to the dungeon¡¯s entrance was more enjoyable the second time, and he was ready for the ground this time. As the portal closed behind him, the first thing he noticed was Tae, running down the hall to where the great Turtle was located. He followed after her, once again admiring the even surfaces he was walking on, until he arrived before the giant, stone-like creature. He saw Blue in the same place she¡¯d been when he left, still snoring peacefully. ¡°Kel¡­ Wake up¡­!¡± Tae cried, kneeling beside the motionless Kel. ¡°You trained so long for this, young master! Don¡¯t give up!¡± Kel¡¯s breathing was shallow and his face was cold, but he was still alive as far as Micro could tell. Micro waved to the giant turtle as before, and this time it immediately took note of him. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Micro called out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave them here.¡± ¡°Young one,¡± the giant turtle growled. ¡°This is a place where fate manifests¡­ A place where cultivators risk their lives to transcend their weaknesses¡­ You may not come and go as you wish¡­¡± ¡°The door was unlocked.¡± Micro frowned and tried to pick up Blue, but a spark appeared between her body and his hand that sent him flying a fair distance across the room. He rolled to a stop, then sat up and looked back at the turtle, not sure what to say. ¡°Sacred guardian!¡± Tae suddenly cried out, her aura exploding out of her. ¡°Let me trade my life for his! I¡¯ll take his test!¡± ¡°You came here with resolve¡­¡± The turtle turned its head slowly to face Tae. ¡°You will face a trial.¡± ¡°Thank you, I will¡ª¡± ¡°You will face your own trial,¡± the turtle clarified, leaving Tae speechless. ¡°The young man before you came with the same resolve¡­ This is no place to dishonour him with such words¡­¡± ¡°But¡ªBut¡ª¡± Tae stuttered. ¡°That boy¡­ You let him go, didn¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°He overcame this trial in its entirety¡­¡± The turtle shook its head slowly despite Tae¡¯s desperate pleas. ¡°Your behaviour is unfortunate¡­¡± ¡°You must have given him an easier test!¡± Tae shouted furiously, directing a wrathful aura toward the turtle. ¡°He said he just had to move a stone! Show Kel the same mercy!¡± ¡°The boy¡¯s trial¡­¡± the turtle patiently replied. ¡°I have surely tested his resolve¡­¡± ¡°Not patience?!¡± Tae gasped angrily. ¡°You are misguided¡­ However¡­¡± It growled intensely, then looked over to Micro, its eyes glowing more than before. ¡°His was a test of diligence, a close friend of patience¡­ He was meant to accept the passage of time and focus only on his destination¡­¡± ¡°So how long did it take him?¡± Tae snapped back. ¡°He passed the test quickly¡­¡± the turtle growled. ¡°Unfortunately, the avatar I sent to evaluate his test fell into a deep sleep¡­ atop the very rock the boy was moving¡­¡± ¡°But I never reached the destination,¡± Micro interjected, confused to hear he¡¯d passed the test much quicker than he''d realized. ¡°Did you not hear that from the little turtle?¡± ¡°Enough¡­ Join him, if you desire¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s eyes glowed, and Tae collapsed to the floor. ¡°Oh, so she has to push a rock now?¡± Micro asked the turtle, but it wasn¡¯t interested in his question. ¡°You hold the key required to leave this place¡­¡± the turtle grumbled. ¡°Your will cannot be fully measured by this dungeon¡­ Why have you returned¡­?¡± ¡°I came back for them.¡± Micro pointed at the pixie and the two cultivators. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Blue would be fine?¡± ¡°The old one is¡­¡± The turtle blinked for the first time since Micro had first met it. ¡°She is simply resting¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Is my dungeon so easily mistaken for an inn¡­?¡± The turtle heaved a sigh. ¡°Such disrespect¡­¡± ¡°And Kel?¡± Micro asked. ¡°And what about Tae?¡± ¡°They will fail¡­ Despite their resolve¡­¡± the turtle replied coldly. ¡°They trap themselves in their arrogance¡­¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They are cultivators¡­¡± The turtle seemed to shrug, its air of disappointment becoming one of disinterest. ¡°Perhaps they meant to outrun fate, but they have only closed their eyes to it¡­ They were not ready¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave them,¡± Micro argued again. ¡°Your fate is not theirs¡­¡± ¡°Let me help them push the rock, then!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± the turtle growled with an air of impatience. It paused for a while and looked intently at Micro, then nodded its giant head. ¡°As consolation for rewarding you insufficiently in your own trial¡­ You may share in their fate¡­ Join them in their trial, if you would choose to witness their fate with your own eyes¡­¡± As the turtle lamented Micro¡¯s decision, the familiar sensation of falling into another world overcame Micro. He drifted through a dreamlike world of swirling shapes and colours until a new world began to form around him. Sand appeared beneath his feet, grain by grain, extending endlessly in every destination. When the dust and sand settled, he noticed an endless desert to his left, and a shimmering blue horizon to his right, along with the silhouettes of two familiar people. ¡°Hello, there!¡± Micro greeted Kel and Tae from a distance. He walked quickly over to join them near the water, and noticed the hot sun on his skin for the first time. It was uncomfortable at first, but it felt relaxing after he got used to it. However, no greetings were returned. As he approached the pair of cultivators, he realized they were kneeling at the shore of a beautiful blue ocean, free of waves or any imperfection at all, its surface like a mirror that reflected the cloudless sky. Beside them was a small turtle, resting peacefully on a pile of sand. ¡°The old man always loved the beach!¡± Micro continued as he approached them. ¡°The salty air wasn¡¯t ideal though¡­¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Kel whimpered, apparently unaware of Micro¡¯s presence. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Tae comforted him, her own face filled with sadness and resignation. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ We¡¯ll be together¡­ At the end¡­¡± Chapter 027 - The Beach Episode ¡°Another one¡­?¡± A familiar turtle fumbled its way down the little hill of sand it had been perched atop and took a few steps closer to Micro as he approached. ¡°This is unusual¡­¡± Micro hesitated to call out once more to the two cultivators in front of him as they continued to cry, so he knelt down to greet the turtle instead. ¡°Hello,¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°Are you the same turtle I met in the hallway recently?¡± ¡°The hallway¡­? Ah¡­¡± the turtle replied slowly. ¡°That is another¡­ Wait, he mentioned you¡­ What are you doing here¡­?¡± ¡°I came to help them escape this dungeon,¡± Micro replied, pointing at the inconsolable cultivators by the water. He was surprised that they hadn¡¯t yet noticed him, but he then sat down and began to run his fingers through the warm sand. ¡°This feels nice¡­ I never liked sand before, because it tends to get everywhere.¡± ¡°You may have passed the trial yourself¡­¡± The little turtle turned around and nodded, then continued with a small but stern voice. ¡°But you may not pass it in place of another.¡± ¡°Can I help them at least?¡± Micro asked, beginning to make a small hill of sand. ¡°They must complete the task themselves¡­¡± it explained slowly. ¡°There is a key for every soul¡­ No more¡­ No less¡­¡± ¡°So they have to find a Core Card? What If I gave them mine?¡± Micro asked as he reached for his own card. However, it wasn¡¯t in his pocket. ¡°Your key is your own¡­ You will gain no second reward¡­ You are welcome to train in this place, but you will be unable to help them directly¡­¡± The turtle looked curiously up at Micro. ¡°But then¡­ You are strange¡­¡± The turtle spoke so slowly that Micro began to have trouble following what it was saying, but he did his best to concentrate. ¡°So, is this a test of diligence?¡± Micro asked while scanning the horizon. ¡°I don¡¯t see any rocks to push¡­¡± ¡°This is the trial of duality¡­¡± the turtle replied. ¡°Your reward has been divided into two parts¡­ One was cast into the endless ocean¡­ One was buried deep in the endless sand¡­¡± ¡°Duality¡­ because of the sand and the water?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That is incidental¡­¡± the turtle explained. ¡°Our creator built this sacred place with much care to detail¡­¡± ¡°So, we have to look for¡­¡± Micro counted on his fingers for a moment before continuing. ¡°Four, five¡­ Six pieces?¡± ¡°You may seek out only your own¡­¡± ¡°But we can look together, right?¡± ¡°You may¡­¡± The turtle looked confused by the question, but replied respectfully. ¡°You must seek out those pieces until you overcome this trial¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro nodded and stood up. Something occurred to him, however, and he turned to ask the turtle another question. ¡°Wasn¡¯t patience the theme of the turtle dungeon. Kel mentioned something about patience, at least¡­¡± ¡°How refreshing¡­¡± the turtle remarked, its face almost hinting at a smile. ¡°What¡¯s refreshing?¡± Micro asked, still confused about its description of the trial. ¡°The cultivators who seek out this trial¡­¡± the turtle said wistfully. ¡°They never listen¡­ Half of them fail¡­ Clinging to their inherited misunderstandings¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstandings? You mean turtles aren¡¯t really patient?¡± ¡°Of course we are patient¡­¡± it replied slowly, turning its small body to look out at the water. ¡°But patience is not such a superficial virtue¡­¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure how to interpret the turtle¡¯s words, but he was relieved when it continued to speak. ¡°We live in two worlds, but never at the same time¡­ We see empires rise and fall, but we have no ruler¡­ We move slowly, but we travel greater distances than most¡­ We shield ourselves in armour, but we do not go to war¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s tiny voice became like a soft breeze that lulled Micro into a peaceful trance. ¡°Just stay off the road¡­¡± Micro mumbled with a sleepy smile. ¡°Do you understand, child¡­?¡± ¡°Turtles are complicated,¡± Micro replied, stifling a yawn. ¡°But I¡ª¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Micro¡¯s lazy reply was interrupted by the wild figure of Tae, who passed by him like a blur. She scooped up the turtle with a violent motion and held it up to her swollen face. ¡°Let him leave this cruel test! This isn¡¯t fair! This isn¡¯t the way of the turtle at all!¡± Her screams disappeared into the vast landscape of sand and water. ¡°We¡¯ve been here so long¡­ It¡¯s impossible!¡± She shook the turtle violently as she cried, barely able to hold herself still as she waited for its reply. ¡°You dishonour your¡ª¡± The turtle was unable to complete its reply before being thrown into the sandy ground, the force of which kicked up a massive cloud of dust that took a while to settle. Micro ran to the crater formed by the projectile turtle, well aware of what became of turtles that faced such an impact. However, he was relieved to see it pop out of a small mound of sand at the centre, apparently uninjured. ¡°Cruel monster!¡± Tae shouted, but Micro thought she looked much more frightening than the turtle covered in sand. ¡°You are rude¡­¡± it commented without a trace of anger in its voice. ¡°The turtle explained the test to me, Tae.¡± Micro smiled, picking up the turtle and brushing the sand off of its shell. He placed it on his shoulder before waving to Tae. ¡°We just have to look for the cards. Sound good?¡± ¡°You fool¡­¡± She covered her face with her hands as she cried. ¡°We could search for an eternity and still not find those wretched cards!¡± ¡°The task is to search for¡ª¡± Micro tried to interrupt her, but she barely heard his voice. ¡°You!¡± She pointed at the turtle again. ¡°This is a trap! This is no trial at all! You foul beast!¡± She kicked the sand behind her and flung herself at the turtle in Micro¡¯s hand, sending the three of them tumbling violently across the shore. When they came to a rest, covered in sand, Tae jumped on top of Micro, her hands on his old collar, shaking him up and down. ¡°You¡­ I remember you now! How did you make the turtle free you?!¡± Tae demanded with a foggy look in her eyes. ¡°How?! Tell me, or Kel¡­!¡± ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t¡ª¡± he stuttered, his head shaking back and forth. ¡°I just¡­ followed¡­ the instructions¡­¡± Before Micro could confirm whether his words had reached Tae or not, her body was suddenly ripped away from him. Standing in front of Micro was Kel, holding Tae by the arm, his own face barely recognizable through his grief. ¡°So you were trapped here too¡­?¡± Kel lamented. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ To think we were so unprepared¡­¡± ¡°Rude¡­¡± the turtle mumbled as it crawled out from underneath Micro, shaken but unharmed. ¡°Each generation has been worse than the last¡­ without fail¡­¡± ¡°Hello again, Kel,¡± Micro greeted him calmly, once again picking up the little turtle. ¡°Let¡¯s start looking for the cards soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Kel sighed, his eyes wandering down to his feet. ¡°An eternity would not suffice¡­ We will perish here regardless of the time we have¡­¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Micro asked, confused by his friend¡¯s pessimism. ¡°A soul can be nurtured indefinitely in this place¡­¡± Kel replied somberly. ¡°But no matter how much faster time passes here compared to the outside world, our spirits will eventually wither away¡­ We¡¯ll have turned to dust long before we turn up all the sand here¡­ never mind the endless sea¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Micro looked out at the horizon again, his eyes adjusting to the bright, summery day. A faint smile found its way across his face. ¡°It¡¯s different with eyes¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kel blurted out, surprised by the change in topic. However, he turned around, letting go of the distraught Tae in the process, and took in the scenery for the first time. ¡°I guess it is¡­ I¡¯d forgotten¡­ I thought so too, the first time I saw it¡­¡± ¡°I used to take the old man to the beach every summer,¡± Micro continued. ¡°The salt and sand weren¡¯t good for me¡­ But I loved seeing him play with his son in the water. Seeing it with human eyes though¡­ is really something¡­¡± ¡°At least we¡¯ll die somewhere beautiful,¡± Kel concluded, his voice cold with resignation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to get the turtle card?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, I suppose¡­¡± Kel sighed. ¡°The Jade Turtle Art Core Card is the reward for an impossible test¡­ We¡¯ll never see it for ourselves¡­ I was unworthy, after all¡­¡± ¡°Impossible? I don¡¯t think so. I got mine already,¡± Micro corrected him, still looking out at the water. ¡°I pushed a rock down a hallway until the turtle woke up, the turtle gave me some cards, and here I am.¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Kel chuckled. ¡°But I appreciate you lightening the mood.¡± ¡°The big turtle kicked me out of the dungeon after that, but he said you were in trouble,¡± Micro went on, his eyes wandering up to the shining sun. ¡°If only¡­¡± Kel muttered, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Tae whispered, almost too quietly to hear. ¡°What?¡± Kel looked down at her as she rose to a kneeling position. ¡°He passed the trial¡­ But he came back¡­¡± She held back her sobs as she explained. ¡°I came to help, but I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ This cruel trap¡ª¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Kel looked back at Micro, questioning Tae¡¯s ability to perceive the truth in words for the first time in his life. ¡°But to leave the dungeon again after beginning the trial, you¡¯d have to clear it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we should get started, soon,¡± Micro stated plainly before turning to the turtle to speak. ¡°I think I¡¯ll start in the water. Humans can¡¯t rust, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a rusty human¡­¡± the turtle answered thoughtfully. ¡°But I haven¡¯t lived long enough to see it all just yet¡­¡± Micro placed the turtle on his shoulder and began walking to the water¡¯s edge. The turtle clung tightly to his shoulder, watching curiously with sleepy eyes, but it said nothing. ¡°You¡¯ll never find it, Micro¡­¡± Kel called out after him, but Micro didn¡¯t stop. ¡°The turtle said to look for it,¡± Micro shouted back over his shoulder. ¡°Yes¡­?¡± Kel frowned. ¡°He didn¡¯t say we had to find them,¡± Micro added as he began scanning the horizon. After a moment of silence, he wondered if Kel had heard him. ¡°Kel? You ready?¡± ¡°Micro¡­?¡± Kel murmured so quietly that Micro thought he might have fallen asleep. ¡°Hey,¡± Micro called out, then turned around to see Kel staring back at him with his eyes wide and his mouth drooped open. Tae wore a similar expression, and Micro thought they might not have heard him properly. ¡°The turtle said to search for them¡­¡± Kel mumbled. He turned to see Tae with a similar look of realization on her face, and she repeated the words Micro had said with a heavy tone. ¡°He didn¡¯t say we had to find them¡­!¡± Chapter 028 - The Eternal Beach Episode As Micro¡¯s feet left the warm sand of the beach behind and disturbed the cool water, he looked curiously as the ripples he made extended farther than he could see. He kept walking until he was waist deep, at which point an aggressive chill went up his spine, but he continued on and the discomfort quickly gave way to a refreshing feeling. He thought he heard somebody shouting behind him, but he continued into the water. He took a moment to examine his core, and was pleasantly surprised to see no sign of engine flooding at all, although he was unsure what the signs would be. When his head dipped below the surface for the first time, he was struck by the beauty of the light that danced along the seafloor, and the ripples above him which refracted the sun¡¯s powerful light. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± he spoke as his lungs filled with water. He looked at the turtle he had placed on his shoulder, only to find it floating nearby with a look of amusement still written on its tiny face. ¡°Don¡¯t humans need air?¡± ¡°The life force of the first immortal sustains all in this dungeon¡­¡± the turtle explained. ¡°You need not worry about such trivial things as food and air¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro replied, allowing the last of the air he¡¯d held in his lungs to escape as a swarm of bubbles. He watched them rise to the surface and disappear with a smile on his face, then he began to focus on the task before him. As the buoyancy of his body started making it harder to walk along the sandy seafloor, he began to mimic the technique of the turtle swimming alongside him. Although he enjoyed swimming, he soon returned his attention to the trial, and he scoured the ocean floor for any sign of a greenish piece of metal. ¡°A bulldozer for one trial, and a submarine for another¡­ An excavator may do¡­¡± Micro commented. ¡°Are these trials really for humans?¡± ¡°What was that?¡± the turtle asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Micro shook his head and sighed. The turtle watched him without a sound as he swam leisurely along the ocean floor as it grew deeper and darker, until it was completely impossible to see. ¡°I think it¡¯s night time,¡± Micro suddenly announced. ¡°I wonder how the others are doing.¡± Micro turned around and followed the sea floor back the way he came, until he was once again able to walk on the ground without issue. He took a confident step on the warm sand, and the moon in a starless sky became visible to him. ¡°Most people get lost¡­¡± the turtle remarked as he walked slowly beside him. ¡°I¡¯m a truck¡­¡± Micro replied while coughing the water out of his lungs. Though he was sure the water hadn¡¯t damaged his body, it was an uncomfortable process. ¡°Oh, good evening!¡± Sitting on the beach beneath the pale moonlight were Kel and Tae. Their faces were full of anguish. Their voices sounded dry and empty, but Kel¡¯s face lit up when he caught sight of Micro. Micro picked up the turtle and returned it to his shoulder, then waved to Kel. ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± Kel cried out, running to meet Micro halfway. ¡°But how?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Micro replied pointing behind him with his thumb. ¡°Have you ever been swimming before? It feels nice. I¡¯ve hydroplaned over a big puddle before, and I had water up to my headlights during that one flood years ago, but being underwater is¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you!¡± Kel grabbed Micro¡¯s free shoulder and pulled him back to where Tae was still seated, but her eyes filled with shame when they met Micro¡¯s, and she looked away. ¡°We¡¯ve thought long and hard about the words you spoke before departing¡­¡± ¡°What did I say this afternoon?¡± Micro thought back to the last time he¡¯d been on the surface with them. ¡°This afternoon¡­?¡± Tae mumbled. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone years. We gave up looking for you so long ago¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a long time,¡± Micro replied with his eyebrows slightly arched. He noticed that the expressions on their faces were more difficult to read than before, but he continued. ¡°Why were you looking for me though? That¡¯s not the goal at all.¡± ¡°We thought you¡¯d given up in despair and¡ª¡± Kel paused. ¡°Anyways¡­ We tried looking for the pieces for months after you left. We tried meditating on the problem for a month as well¡­ We were sure your words held the secret to completing the trial. We started writing out the ancient teachings of our sect in the sand, trying to make some kind of connection¡­ But we just¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro looked past Tae, and saw what Kel was referring to. As far as he could see, the sand was filled with all sorts of writing, pictures, diagrams, symbols, and other things he couldn¡¯t understand. Micro frowned as he thought about his friends¡¯ dilemma, then he noticed the turtle shaking its head as well. ¡°My ancestors recorded their own experiences¡­ They all said their trials took a long time to complete, but none of them were able to explain a consistent method for completing their trials¡­ So how did you¡­¡± Kel spoke much more calmly than the last time Micro had heard his voice, but he still looked lost and helpless. ¡°It¡¯s simple, but I guess it did sound complicated,¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°The other turtle said I passed because I forgot the time, or something like that¡­ Disregard my place somewhere? In time¡­?¡± Micro scratched his head, then shrugged, but Kel was not satisfied. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense, Micro.¡± He sounded more agitated now. ¡°No matter how patient you are, you can¡¯t wait forever¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but all I did was follow the directions,¡± Micro replied with a shrug. ¡°Such impossible directions¡­¡± Kel despaired. ¡°Again, your frail mind wanders¡­¡± the turtle yawned. ¡°You defeat yourself¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to¡ª¡± ¡°Kel, follow me,¡± Micro interjected, fearing Kel was about to spiral into another long monologue. ¡°What?¡± Kel asked absentmindedly. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Tae!¡± Micro waved to Tae in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She slowly picked herself up off the sand and walked over to Kel, Micro, and the turtle on Micro¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes still refused to meet Micro¡¯s, but she seemed willing to go along with them. ¡°But¡­ if finding them isn¡¯t¡­¡± she muttered incoherently. ¡°What about the¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start looking,¡± Micro said, and he started walking. Kel and Tae were frozen with surprise for a moment, but soon walked after him, wondering where he was going. He led them along the moonlit shoreline for hours without a word, occasionally stopping to take a closer look at any slightly elevated mounds of sand that caught his eye. He walked, dug up a bit of sand, walked, dug up a bit of sand, and walked. He continued for hours in silence, only occasionally looking behind him to confirm that his two companions were still there. However, by the time the sun had begun to rise, Kel and Tae were growing agitated. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Micro, we¡¯re getting farther from the notes we wrote in the sand¡­¡± Kel protested. ¡°We should go back and¡ª¡± ¡°Notes weren¡¯t part of the trial,¡± Micro corrected him. ¡°Our destination is the dungeon¡¯s entrance. Our way there is looking for the cards.¡± ¡°But just walking like this won¡¯t¡ª¡± Tae argued. ¡°You¡¯ll run out of gas if you keep taking unnecessary detours,¡± Micro went on, unfazed by their lack of enthusiasm for his plan. ¡°That¡¯s common sense.¡± ¡°How can you be so calm right now?!¡± Tae snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how long we could be trapped in here?¡± ¡°He does¡­¡± the turtle on Micro¡¯s shoulder raised its little voice as Micro thought about the question for a moment. ¡°But at the same time, perhaps he doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Tae could only turn away as she continued to walk, still ashamed to face the turtle or the person it was riding. ¡°Tell us clearly, Micro. Please,¡± Kel pleaded with an apologetic tone, sharing in some of Tae¡¯s shame. ¡°How did you pass your first trial? How long did it take you?¡± ¡°I pushed a rock,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It took some getting used to at first, but that¡¯s all I did.¡± ¡°What of the time?¡± Kel asked desperately. ¡°Time is weird¡­ I don¡¯t have a speedometer¡­ I don¡¯t have an odometer¡­ I don¡¯t have a fuel gauge¡­ I don¡¯t even have a clock anymore!¡± Micro¡¯s voice suddenly bore a hint of frustration, but he shrugged it away. ¡°But it was never my job to worry about time anyways.¡± ¡°You speak of measuring time and distance?¡± Kel strained his imagination to account for the strange words Micro brought up. ¡°What would such a thing achieve?¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± Micro replied with a deep sigh. ¡°Listen, Kel. Tae. I came here to bring you back.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡ª¡± ¡°Just enjoy the ride, please.¡± Micro turned to face them with a comforting smile. ¡°You sound like a couple of old fan belts¡­¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Never mind that.¡± Micro smiled again, and gave the two people behind him a thumbs up with both hands. ¡°Just look for the cards now.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Tae began to shout, but Kel held his hand in front of her and interjected. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he remind you of my grandfather?¡± he asked with a heavy tone. ¡°I think¡­ I think we should trust him¡­¡± Tae¡¯s frustration immediately subsided when she saw a glint of optimism in Kel¡¯s eyes for the first time since they had been trapped there. She glanced at Micro, whose full attention was on the sand in front of him as he walked, then back at Kel. ¡°I will follow you, young master Kel.¡± she replied with a bow. And so the three walked onward, overseen by the turtle on Micro¡¯s shoulder, free of hunger and fatigue, along the endless coast. During the day, Micro would stop occasionally to dig up a few handfuls of sand, letting it run through his fingers with pleasure before continuing on. During the night, he would look up at the moon without blinking for long periods of time, as if he were following it across the sky. Kel and Tae were noisy at first as they followed him, talking to each other frequently, but Micro mostly ignored them. At one point, he noticed they had quieted down, so he looked back to check they were still there. They noticed him looking back, and their faces lit up with hope, waiting for him to say something, but he quickly returned to his walking. The next time he looked back was after the moon had come and gone at least a hundred times without hearing a word from them. Again, they looked hopeful that he had something to say, but their faces reflected their disappointment when he only silently waved, and he returned to his search. Several weeks later, he noticed that they had fallen far behind him. He stood and waited for half a day until they had caught up with him, but there was no hope on their faces anymore. They barely took note of him when they reached him, their eyes staring through him into the horizon. After that, he didn¡¯t look back for a long time. He tried to keep them at the back of his mind, determined to guide them to the exit somehow, but his goal every day remained the same, and he never stopped looking for his key to leaving the dungeon. The sun continued to rise and set, the moon always following behind. At first, the heat of the sun felt distinct from the cool of night, but in time he stopped noticing a difference. Sometimes he would blink, and the moon would be where the sun was just a moment before. Sometimes he would kneel down to inspect a pile of sand in the morning, and the moon would greet him when he rose to his feet again. However, as more time passed, he noticed less and less. ¡°Ouch!¡± a yelp interrupted Micro¡¯s eternal walk one day. ¡°Huh?¡± Micro turned to see Tae crawling out of a large hole he¡¯d dug in the sand. ¡°Oh, sorry about that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Kel helped her up and brushed some of the sand out of her hair. ¡°I feel like I just woke up from a strange dream¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look in the ocean now,¡± Micro called out as he wandered back into the water. Kel and Tae followed him without a word into the ocean. Though at first they hesitated to allow themselves to breathe when submerged in the calm waters, they eventually gave into the urge to take a breath, and their fears of drowning were replaced by the pleasure of swimming weightlessly through the water after Micro. They took note of the way Micro continued to scan the ocean floor for any sign of the items they sought, and they did the same. Though Micro was unable to see when he ventured too deep, and simply felt his way along the ocean floor, Tae was able to keep track of him with her Spirit Vision Skill, and she guided Kel along wherever Micro went. While swimming deep underwater, not being able to see the sun and moon trading places made it even harder to estimate how much time was passing them by on their futile quest, but they gradually stopped noticing the absence of any timekeeper in their lives. One day, Kel was surprised to find himself walking next to Tae on the sandy beach, so far away from the water that he couldn¡¯t see it anymore. He was about to ask what happened, but then he noticed Micro walking a short distance ahead of him, and he blinked. He blinked, and he found himself swimming in the ocean again, scanning the barely visible sea floor for any trace of something that wasn¡¯t sand or water. He looked intently at the ground he swam above until he blinked again, and he found himself walking beneath the sun behind Micro. He blinked again, and saw the ocean. He blinked again, and he was walking on sand. Again and again, the cycle repeated, until one day it occurred to him that he wasn¡¯t sure whether he was walking or swimming. He looked up and couldn¡¯t tell if it was night or day. A flash of light caught his eye, and he turned to look. ¡°Well done¡­¡± a giant stone turtle¡¯s voice echoed throughout the dungeon. ¡°You surprised me¡­ Especially you¡­¡± Kel turned around in confusion and saw both Micro and Tae sitting on the stone floor near him. Then he looked up at the turtle, who was staring at him with an intense aura burning in its eyes. ¡°You were so blinded by your own thoughts at first¡­¡± the turtle declared. ¡°But you followed the boy¡­ into eternity¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± Micro asked. The turtle glanced at Micro and nodded slowly. ¡°His soul inspires such confidence¡­¡± the turtle continued with humility in its voice. ¡°I am not its equal¡­¡± ¡°I see now¡­¡± Kel whispered mostly to himself. ¡°I see how superficial my understanding of patience was¡­ My grandfather told me he couldn¡¯t remember completing the trial, only the eternity it took him to overcome it¡­ I see why my uncle¡­¡± ¡°The way of the turtle is not to wait for time to pass¡­¡± the great turtle replied. ¡°It is to look beyond it¡­ This cannot be taught¡­ Only learned¡­¡± ¡°Are all turtles this confusing on your world, Kel?¡± Micro leaned over to ask. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it¡­¡± Kel bowed to the giant creature with tears in his eyes, but the turtle remained silent. He then sat up and looked at Tae, who greeted him with a bittersweet smile. ¡°Ancient texts warned against misunderstanding the purpose of each trial, but I was so¡ª¡± Kel began to speak in a melancholy tone, but the mood suddenly shifted as Micro sat up. ¡°Alright then!¡± Micro grunted as he stood up slowly, stretching his stiff joints. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been parked on a block of ice all winter¡­¡± Kel and Tae looked at Micro in awe. Their own expressions bore the weight of an eternity spent wandering a barren world, their eyes filled with countless years of losing sight of reality step by step. But Micro looked refreshed and impatient. ¡°How did you accomplish such a feat twice¡­?¡± Kel asked in reverence. ¡°What kind of master must you have been in a past life for your spirit not to bend even slightly in the face of such a trial¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly!¡± Micro chuckled as he walked over to the snoring Blue. ¡°Have you ever seen a truck that whines about a long trip?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve never seen a truck¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­¡± Kel replied as he attempted to decipher each word Micro spoke, clinging to them as though they were sacred teachings. ¡°Are they all such powerful beings as you?¡± ¡°Powerful? Most are more powerful than me¡­¡± Micro smiled as Blue began to stir from her slumber, her wings twitching as she stretched. He then looked back to Kel with a proud smile. ¡°If someone like you isn¡¯t powerful¡­¡± Kel whispered. ¡°What are you¡­? ¡°I¡¯m efficient and reliable.¡± Chapter 029 - First Dungeon Complete ¡°So, what was your trial like?¡± Micro asked Blue as she jumped onto his hand, then hopped up to his shoulder. ¡°Trial? What Trial?¡± She rubbed her eyes and yawned. ¡°Oh, that! The turtle tried to trick me into moving a mountain or something. I forget exactly what it said¡­¡± ¡°Did you not try to move it?¡± Micro asked with a look of surprise. ¡°The point was just to kill time, wasn¡¯t it?¡± she asked with a condescending glare. ¡°Time is nothing to pixies. I could¡¯ve taken my card and left any time.¡± ¡°But you were the last one to wake up,¡± Micro noted. ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± ¡°She found a tall tree¡­¡± the giant turtle interjected with a growl. ¡°She climbed it¡­ and slept¡­¡± ¡°You took a nap?¡± Micro asked her. ¡°It was wonderful!¡± she chirped back. ¡°I¡¯m still unbelievably weak, but I haven¡¯t felt so refreshed in ages.¡± ¡°The mountain crumbled under its own weight while she slept¡­¡± the turtle groaned. ¡°A terrifying creature¡­¡± Four glistening Core Cards then appeared in the air before Tae, Kel, and Blue. They glowed vibrantly until each of them was plucked out of the air by its new owner. Micro was disappointed when he realized that both of the cards in front of him were for Blue, but he soon remembered that he had already received the same cards. Kel and Tae were speechless at the sight of their own prizes, though they only received one each. ¡°Young cultivators¡­¡± The turtle turned its head to Kel and Tae. ¡°The path ahead of you is often clear¡­ though your eyes may be clouded¡­¡± ¡°Old soul¡­¡± It then turned its head to Blue and Micro. It spoke more quietly as it addressed Blue. ¡°The usual reward alone would be insufficient¡­ But there is something I can give you¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s eyes began to glow, and before Blue had a chance to run away or hide, it sent out a wave of energy that consumed her tiny body for a brief moment, like a flash of green lightning. ¡°What the?!¡± she cried out. ¡°Did you just¡­ How the¡­ Hey!¡± ¡°With a core¡­ You will be able to make use of that card¡­¡± it explained. ¡°You may cultivate as you wish¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a pixie!¡± she shouted back at the giant. ¡°I¡¯m not a dirty, stinking, no good¡­ Hey¡­ What the¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s stuck¡­ How do you get rid of this thing? Take it back! Eww!¡± She rolled around on Micro¡¯s shoulder, sparks flying here and there as she wrestled with the new energy within her, but her frustrated voice indicated she was unable to rid herself of the gift. While she continued to struggle, the turtle turned again to Micro. He thought he could see the turtle grinning, but he wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°And you¡­¡± It squinted as it looked into Micro¡¯s soul. ¡°Your own core is¡­¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s in pretty bad shape¡­¡± Micro looked down and shrugged. ¡°Feng said a master would help me patch it though.¡± ¡°An artificial core¡­ incompatible with the energies within¡­ bound by the oath of a¡­ dragon¡­?¡± The turtle mumbled as it inspected the Jade coloured core within Micro. ¡°But not quite¡­ I see¡­¡± ¡°You have good eyes,¡± Micro complimented the dungeon¡¯s guardian. ¡°Entering this dungeon has strained your core greatly, despite the oath¡¯s protection¡­¡± the turtle continued, then closed its eyes and drew a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll offer an oath of my own¡­¡± Micro felt the creature¡¯s powerful aura penetrate his chest for a moment. He closed his eyes to look at his core, and noticed another ring surrounding it in addition to the one Ray had placed there. The first ring was blue and resembled water, but the newer ring glowed like a small flame. ¡°It is not as powerful¡­ But it will give you more time¡­¡± the turtle explained. ¡°Is there a contract this time too?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There is¡­¡± the turtle replied. ¡°Do not let fate pull you from the path you have chosen, and my blessing shall follow you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not bad,¡± Blue remarked, having given up on removing her new core. ¡°Fate is tricky though, so you might still die.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Micro said as he waved to the turtle. ¡°We should be going now.¡± ¡°Very well¡­¡± the turtle replied as portals appeared behind the four. ¡°Safe travels, strange soul¡­¡± ¡°Wait, that¡¯s a pi¡ª¡± Tae¡¯s voice echoed as they disappeared into the portals. ~ ¡°Ouch.¡± Micro let out a quiet yelp as he landed on the cave floor with Kel and Tae on top of him, pressing him into the ground, his rusty armour making a horrific noise as it scraped the rocks beneath him. Blue rolled off his shoulder onto the floor in front of him with a small thud. ¡°Young master!?¡± ¡°Tae?!¡± ¡°The boy!¡± ¡°Pixie!¡± In a chaotic scramble, two of the cultivators who had been mourning the loss of their young master ran to pick Kel up off of the ground, while two scrambled to crush the ethereal little creature in front of Micro with their shields. Blue was unable to get out of the way of the incoming attacks, but Micro quickly scooped her up and dropped her back in his pocket before the shields hit the ground and kicked up a cloud of dust and sparks. ¡°I told you to wear your seatbelt¡ª¡± he began to rebuke her, but realized his error quickly with a sad look of shame on his face. ¡°I need seatbelts¡­ What kind of truck has no seatbelts at the very least¡­¡± ¡°Was it really a pixie?¡± one of the men coughed as he waved his hand to clear away the dust. ¡°I lost it,¡± the other replied. ¡°Must have been passing through.¡± Micro stood up and pushed his way through the chaotic crowd of cultivators as they danced and celebrated the young master¡¯s return from the trial. The two cultivators who lost sight of the pixie quickly gave up their search and joined the celebrations. They noticed the Jade Fire Turtle Art Core Card in Kel¡¯s hand immediately, and the excited screams that followed began to make Micro¡¯s ears hurt. ¡°All that about a little green card¡­¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°A bunch of big babies, if you ask me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to have hobbies,¡± Micro replied with a warm smile. ¡°They don¡¯t have to be everybody¡¯s hobbies.¡± Blue shrugged, then settled into his pocket and continued to hide. Around the time when the party¡¯s excitement began to subside, the group noticed Tae holding the same card as Kel, and their celebrations temporarily gave way to silence, followed in turn by a swarm of questions. Eventually, their joy and curiosity gave way to exhaustion. They didn¡¯t even notice the glowing dungeon gate vanishing at first, but nobody was sorry to see it leave. ¡°What a day, huh¡­¡± Micro walked out of the tunnel they¡¯d made and realized he was feeling weak with hunger. He sat down on a pile of rocks and leaned his head against the cold cave wall, closing his eyes with a deep sigh. ¡°This thing is really stuck in there¡­ That stupid turtle¡­¡± Blue¡¯s muffled voice stirred Micro from his half conscious state. ¡°What kind of pixie has a cultivator¡¯s core?! It¡¯s so gross and green and¡­ Wait¡­ Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay, Blue?¡± Micro peeked into his pocket. ¡°This might actually come in handy¡­¡± she mumbled back. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯ll never live this down though¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Their conversation was interrupted when Kel came bursting out of the tunnel. He looked frantic until he caught sight of Micro, then let out a sigh of relief. Micro waved to him, but was confused when Kel suddenly knelt down in front of him and placed his forehead on the rocky ground. ¡°Micro¡ªNo, Master Micro,¡± he said with a distinct air of humility, bowing his head repeatedly. ¡°I owe you my life a thousand times over¡­ I am forever in your debt!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°As heir to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, I swear never to forget all that I owe to you!¡± Kel shouted at the ground, his trembling voice echoing down the dark tunnels of the cave. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Confused voices could be heard from the recently constructed tunnel¡¯s entrance as Kel¡¯s five comrades joined him in the cave. ¡°Kel, what is the meaning of this¡­?¡± Den called out to his master with indignation. ¡°How could you¡ª¡± ¡°I swear the same, master!¡± Tae¡¯s voice interrupted Den¡¯s as she joined Kel on the ground before Micro. ¡°Tae?¡± Den blurted out. ¡°What joke is this? To such a boy as¡ª¡± ¡°Kneel as the young master does, Den!¡± Tae fiercely rebuked him. ¡°Do you not see Kel on his knees while you all stand around like a bunch of vagabonds?!¡± Confusion and anger flashed across Den¡¯s face, but he quickly realized the severity of his disrespect to Kel, and he led the others quickly to join Kel and Tae in bowing before Micro, daring not to protest despite his ignorance. After an awkward moment passed, Kel slowly rose to his feet and addressed his comrades. ¡°I apologize, old friends,¡± Kel began with a quiet voice. ¡°Our sect is indebted to this child. If not for his generosity and guidance, I would have spent an eternity withering away.¡± Kel¡¯s explanation drew expressions of confusion and shock from his companions, but they listened in complete silence. Micro began to look around the cave, wondering how much longer they would be staying there. ¡°He is more worthy than I to carry on the Turtle Art tradition, but I will not falter on my own path,¡± Kel continued with a fiery tone. ¡°No, never again will I dishonour myself or my ancestors. Never again will I succumb to cowardice in the face of destiny. I swear to those who bear witness that I will prove the life you saved is a worthy life!¡± ¡°Humility is one thing, but to place such importance on this child¡­¡± Den said with a humble tone, though he cast Micro a conflicted glare. ¡°I speak the truth, as one who has experienced his power firsthand,¡± Kel replied sternly. ¡°Let there be no doubt!¡± ¡°Forgive my insolence, young master,¡± Den replied with a bow, accepting Kel¡¯s words. ¡°If your path is set, we shall follow!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro interjected with blank eyes. Micro felt rested enough to continue his journey, so he stood up and walked up to Kel with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Kel said happily. Micro¡¯s declaration had only made the air around Kel¡¯s confused attendants colder, but Kel offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Let our journey begin!¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± Micro said cheerfully. ¡°You said you have a dungeon at home, right?¡± Kel nodded, then gestured to Tae, who stood up quickly and took a map out from her side pocket. The other four remained silent, as if waiting for words that made sense to call them back to reality. Tae traced her finger along the map for a moment before pointing past the group. ¡°If we continue that way and keep to the right, we could save a day on the way home,¡± she stated confidently. With that, Kel gestured for his comrades and Micro to walk with him in the direction Tae suggested, and their journey began once again. While walking through the cave together, Kel took his time formally introducing his comrades to Micro. Micro was already very familiar with Tae, but he was pleased to learn more about the others. He was particularly interested to hear that in addition to the Spirit Shield Skill, all of them had mastered a different Core Card, which qualified them to serve as Kel¡¯s attendants. Tae had mastered the Spirit Vision Skill, a skill which Micro was also keen to learn. It allowed her to see energy more clearly, which allowed her to see in the dark, and even see things too far away for her comrades to notice. Micro was most interested in the way it made her eyes glow, but she didn¡¯t understand his reason why. Den¡¯s skill was a more straightforward ability called Block. The Block Skill improved his ability to react to and defend against enemy attacks, making him a useful bodyguard to Kel. The other woman in the group was called Kas. She was a quiet woman, but the skill she had mastered was called Hammer Fist. When she balled up her hand into the shape of a fist and raised it high above her head, it would begin to glow. Micro had noticed the way she could smash rocks to pieces by using her hand like a sledgehammer back when they were excavating the dungeon portal. The fourth member of the party was a thin man named Sung, who had mastered the Spirit Scent Skill, allowing him to identify smells that most people couldn¡¯t. It made him valuable in tracking things, and Kel asserted that it served him surprisingly well in combat. The fifth man, Bol-En, was the youngest among them, but his skill stood out among the group. The Spirit Claw Skill gave him the ability to manifest sturdy claws from his aura, which could easily cut deeply into the rock wall. Since they were all dressed nearly identically, in loose fitting robes and green headbands, Micro still had trouble telling them apart, but he enjoyed their company more after learning a little bit about them. Kel was the only member not to have mastered an additional skill yet, but he felt that his recent experience in the dungeon had given him new insight to the Jade Appraisal Skill Card he possessed. He believed it would help him compensate for his shortcomings by giving him better insight and perspective. As the group settled into a steady pace, Tae explained what had happened in the dungeon, emphasizing Micro¡¯s role in leading them to complete it, while Kel spent his time talking with Micro. ¡°Master, please tell me more about the ¡®trucks¡¯ of your world,¡± he humbly pleaded. ¡°Sure,¡± Micro replied. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Everything!¡± Kel nearly shouted in excitement. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have my manual with me, but ask me anything.¡± ¡°Are there many of you?¡± ¡°There are millions, probably,¡± he replied. ¡°All sorts of shapes and sizes too.¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Kel gasped, his imagination reeling. ¡°And what cause do you serve?¡± ¡°What cause?¡± ¡°Yes, master. What is your purpose?¡± ¡°We¡¯re driven¡­¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°Our purpose is to move when it¡¯s time to move, and we stop when it¡¯s time to stop¡­¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Kel soaked in every word. ¡°But¡­ by what are you driven?¡± ¡°Oh, the old man,¡± Micro replied with a wide grin. ¡°He drove me all over the place. We saw mountains, oceans, cities, forests¡­ We went everywhere together.¡± Micro¡¯s voice faded to a melancholy mumble as memories of his driver came to mind, but Kel¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious. ¡°I cannot fathom a being worthy to be your master¡­ Amazing¡­ And what of your studies? Were you a member of a sect?¡± Kel¡¯s questions quickened. ¡°What arts did your master practice?¡± ¡°Studies? Well, I guess I learned a lot from him¡­¡± Micro thought back to all the time he¡¯d spent with the old man and his passengers over the years. ¡°I learned a lot on the road¡­ There¡¯s a lot of things I didn¡¯t understand until recently though.¡± ¡°You recently achieved enlightenment?!¡± Kel gasped again. ¡°I¡¯ve been experiencing things the way my driver does, more or less,¡± Micro replied thoughtfully. ¡°So you were a nomadic sect, I see¡­¡± Kel nodded, committing every word of Micro¡¯s explanations to memory. ¡°May I ask what it is you came to understand so recently?¡± ¡°Well, I always knew my purpose, deep down,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I knew he relied on me¡­ I knew he cared for me¡­ But I was never able to think about anything like that before¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°We have all taken for granted the things we should cherish most¡­¡± Kel spoke softly and glanced toward Tae. ¡°But some of us are lucky enough to realize our mistakes before it is too late.¡± ¡°I think my main problem was not having a brain.¡± Micro frowned and scratched his head. ¡°It does a lot of work on its own, but it¡¯s exhausting¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, master,¡± Kel consoled him. ¡°It is the folly of youth.¡± ¡°Well, I shouldn¡¯t complain about having a brain now.¡± Micro said through a strained smile. ¡°Everything is so different now. Well, almost everything.¡± ¡°You refer to your new vessel?¡± Kel gestured to Micro¡¯s body. ¡°It is certainly not worthy of a master such as yourself, but do not fear. A cultivator¡¯s physical form is the least of their worries. We¡¯ll find a way to repair your core, and your body will strengthen with time.¡± ¡°This body really is weird¡­¡± Micro agreed. ¡°Is there anything in particular that bothers you about it?¡± Kel asked in concern. ¡°I am no expert on the evil machinations of magicians, but I have heard that they construct such vessels with great care. There have been many powerful summoned beings, after all¡­¡± ¡°No tires, no headlights, no doors, no bumper¡­¡± Micro began to list strange words one after the other to Kel¡¯s dismay. ¡°These are things you would normally possess?¡± Kel asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be a truck without them,¡± Micro replied, his tone indicating that such a thing should be obvious. Imagine waking up without your feet one day, or your eyebrows!¡± ¡°The ¡®trucks¡¯ of your world are mysterious beings¡­¡± he whispered in awe. ¡°Well, that¡¯s why we come with manuals¡­¡± As Kel and Micro continued to speak of Micro¡¯s homeworld, Tae and the others tried to make sense of Kel¡¯s interest in Micro. Though they understood that Micro had saved Kel, the fact remained that he was summoned to their world by magicians. ¡°He¡¯s the natural enemy of our kind¡­¡± Den said with a heavy tone. ¡°But he¡¯s nothing like the horror stories you hear¡­¡± ¡°Even if his intentions are innocent, he could be dangerous,¡± Kas added. ¡°Kel¡¯s word is law, as far as I¡¯m concerned, whether we understand it or not¡­¡± the young Bol-En asserted during a lull in their quiet conversation. ¡°Remember your place.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Kas agreed, nodding her head. ¡°We¡¯ll come to understand Kel¡¯s mindset in time, I¡¯m sure. Let us remain vigilant in our duties and guide the young master safely home.¡± ¡°The young master has decided on his path,¡± Tae said sternly. ¡°Our place is beside him.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Den confirmed. ¡°I also agree,¡± Sung concluded. ¡°Agh!¡± Micro suddenly cried out, falling to the ground with a crash. ¡°Master!¡± Kel rushed to his side, his face white with horror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured? Is it your vessel?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Micro smiled back at him while massaging a small cut on his shin. ¡°It¡¯ll take me a little longer to get used to legs.¡± Chapter 030 - Be Careful What You Call a Road The rest of the trip through the cave was a more enjoyable experience for Micro. He appreciated that Kel always rushed to help him whenever he tripped and fell, despite the awkward glances of his attendants. However, the journey to the cave¡¯s exit was no less exciting than the journey to the dungeon had been. Several cave bears ambushed the group twice during Kel and Micro¡¯s conversation, though they were quickly taken care of by the others. They also encountered a pack of large green rats with long horns which quickly climbed the walls and dropped down on the group from the cave¡¯s ceiling. They were dispatched without a problem before they had a chance to pose any threat to Micro, but the way the creatures moved made him aware of a new and distinct feeling. ¡°Some of these monsters are¡­ creepy,¡± Micro said after stepping over a large insect, then looking closely at the skin on his arm. ¡°I think these are goosebumps.¡± ¡°I would imagine such creatures are beneath you, Master Micro,¡± Kel commented. ¡°What beast of the land could cause you concern?¡± ¡°A deer¡­¡± Micro thought back to a few close calls. ¡°And a moose can do a lot of damage. They just stand there looking at you with that big old face, fearsome things¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Kel paused, then nodded as he seemed to make sense of the story. ¡°Even the fauna of your world must be truly frightening to encounter.¡± ¡°Especially at highway speeds,¡± Micro added. The group continued on without rest, occasionally encountering a monster or two, until finally the feeling of fresh air swept over Micro. He unconsciously took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re already out?¡± Kel turned to ask his friends as they stepped out of the cave into the dark forest. It was early morning, but the sky which they could see through the dense trees was heavy with rain clouds. ¡°Young master¡­¡± A weary Bol-En replied, his voice ragged. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for two days¡­ without rest or replenishment¡­ How¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tae chimed in. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡± The four cultivators who hadn¡¯t joined them in the dungeon looked like they could fall asleep at any moment, but they stood on their shaking legs without complaint. Noticing this, Kel realized his mistake. ¡°It looks like I lost track of time!¡± he apologized with a bow, but he couldn¡¯t help but laugh proudly. ¡°It has been a very long time since I sat down to rest¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s more like his grandfather than ever¡­¡± Den said through a yawn. ¡°A training session with him is a blessing, but there¡¯s never any telling when it will end¡­¡± Kas agreed. ¡°He just keeps going and going.¡± The attendants laughed amongst themselves for a moment, but the sound of rain beginning to fall brought them back to the present. ¡°There¡¯s a shrine of some kind at the top of that hill.¡± Tae pointed ahead of the group into the dense woods, then shot a cold glance back to her comrades. ¡°We can take shelter there until we are all ready to continue.¡± ¡°A shrine in this region?¡± Kel asked. ¡°To what god?¡± ¡°Apologies, young master, but it is too far to see,¡± she replied with a bow. ¡°It may be abandoned.¡± ¡°Very good, then!¡± Kel declared. ¡°We shall¡ª¡± Micro had already started walking at a brisk pace before Kel finished speaking, but Kel only smiled and chased after him, followed shortly after by Tae and the other four weary attendants. ¡°Hey, Blue¡­¡± Micro whispered as he walked along the forest floor, snapping twigs beneath his clumsy feet and stubbing his toes on roots and rocks. ¡°What god do you think lives at the shrine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue mumbled, opening her glowing eyes to meet Micro¡¯s. ¡°Gods? Where?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to a shrine to rest,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Do you think Nora is there¡­?¡± ¡°Nora? No, she¡¯s not a local,¡± Blue replied casually. ¡°You won¡¯t run into many gods around here these days anyway.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I thought I might ask her to send me home.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t if she could, believe me.¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s just another tourist making a mess of things.¡± ¡°What about¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother me now,¡± Blue suddenly snapped, closing her eyes tightly. ¡°I¡¯m doing something.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Micro gently patted the pocket opening closed to give her privacy. He continued walking, keeping an eye out for any monster that may wish to collide with him, while Kel found himself occupied with explaining in more and more detail to his attendants the way he completed the trial. Micro¡¯s mind raced at the thought of finding a deity of some sort who could help him return home, and soon the group came to the bottom of a grassy hill. At the top of the hill was a large wooden structure in a state of disrepair, surrounded by stone statues and dilapidated walls. While the temple itself may have been impressive, something else drew Micro¡¯s attention. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°A road!¡± Micro shouted in glee, pointing at a distinct path that zigzagged all the way up the hill from where he stood. The cultivators looked in confusion as he took a large first step from the grass onto the dirt path as though it were enjoyable to him, and they were confused further when his mood soon deflated. ¡°Wait, what is this?¡± ¡°Master Micro?¡± It concerned Kel to see the enthusiasm on Micro¡¯s face drain in an instant, leaving behind a look of utter disappointment. ¡°This isn¡¯t even at all¡­¡± Micro whispered through his heartache. ¡°Even for a dirt road, this is just¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the path, Micro?¡± Tae asked. ¡°It looks fine to me.¡± ¡°This is not fine,¡± Micro replied with a sad expression. ¡°Are there no other roads?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Den asked. ¡°Why would they make two paths up one hill?¡± Micro stared at Den in disbelief until Den felt obliged to apologize in confusion, but Micro just shook his head and sighed. ¡°Oh well¡­¡± Micro looked down with his eyebrows furrowed. He lifted his foot to take another step, and immediately regretted it. His foot came to rest at an odd angle at the edge of a long groove in the dirt path, and he could feel a small rock pressing against his heel through his worn leather boot. ¡°The rain is picking up,¡± Sung mentioned as he walked past Micro and addressed Kel. ¡°You should rest too, young master.¡± ¡°Are you alright, master?¡± Kel looked curiously at Micro as the cultivators began their walk up the path to the shrine. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Micro groaned. Micro¡¯s pace quickened gradually, but the displeasure on his face was unlike any expression Kel had seen on him before. ¡°I just¡­ this road¡­¡± ¡°Come on, boy!¡± Den shouted from the entrance to the large wooden building. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± Micro looked up at the cultivators waiting for him and quickened his pace, trying to ignore the unpleasant feeling of the path beneath his feet. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you this upset, master,¡± Kel said as he guided Micro into the shrine with a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you troubled by the state of that road?¡± Micro asked Kel with a frustrated look. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be repaired?¡± ¡°Repaired?¡± Kel asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± At last, Micro stepped off the end of the uneven path and onto the grassy courtyard of the shrine. He looked back at the path with a scornful gaze as he continued to complain. ¡°It¡¯s bumpy in some places, and full of potholes!¡± Micro complained. ¡°There are rocks to trip over everywhere, and there are puddles¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mind walking through the woods, master,¡± Kel replied. ¡°The path couldn¡¯t have been unpleasant by comparison¡ª¡± ¡°A road is a road, Kel,¡± Micro countered with a surprisingly fierce glare. ¡°A road made with so little care should never have been made.¡± Kel froze while trying to understand Micro¡¯s dilemma, his eyes wide as Micro¡¯s words echoed in his mind. ¡°A road should be made with care¡­¡± Kel whispered. ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro continued into the wooden building while Kel stood outside, still deep in thought. Tae and the others had begun to unload their baggage, and several of them were stretching in an open area. The room was surprisingly dry, though it smelled of dust and old wood. Some grey light shone through the open windows, but the shrine remained a dark and somber place. ¡°It¡¯s not as dirty as I thought it would be,¡± Kas commented as she wiped the surface of a windowsill with her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any particularly strong energies here¡­¡± Tae remarked. ¡°It may be the product of some mundane religion.¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s been cleaned regularly for a long time,¡± Sung said, beginning to relax. ¡°Be mindful not to disrespect this place. It may still be sacred to some.¡± As Micro¡¯s eyes adjusted to the dim light, he noticed elaborate carvings in the wooden walls and pillars, and he eventually noticed a cat sitting on an ornate table, recessed into one of the walls. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was made of stone, and wasn¡¯t exactly a cat. It had three long tails, and its ears were much longer than a normal cat¡¯s. ¡°That must be the object of worship,¡± Tae explained to Micro as she approached the table. ¡°There are many such local deities, wherever one roams.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± Micro asked. ¡°People make requests of them,¡± Tae replied with a nostalgic smile. ¡°They bless the efforts of mortals, in battle, in agriculture¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro said, then he turned to the cat-like carving and waved to it. ¡°Hello. Can you please send me home?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tae asked. ¡°If it¡¯s a god, it might be able to send me home,¡± Micro replied with a smile. ¡°Excuse me. Can you send me back to the old man?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Tae grabbed Micro¡¯s waving hand gently and lowered it. ¡°That¡¯s not a god.¡± ¡°But you said¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a carving. It¡¯s made of stone,¡± Tae explained as she knocked on its head a few times. The sound of her knuckles against the stone echoed sadly through the shrine. ¡°If there ever was such a being as this, it has likely long since moved on from here. This place is empty.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Micro hung his head in disappointment, but continued to look at the carving. ¡°Well, just in case¡­¡± Micro continued to sit in front of the statue, waiting for its reply. Tae pulled a small pouch of water and a handful of dried meat from her bag and passed it to Micro. He accepted it gratefully, and she returned to the others to rest. ¡°I¡¯d like to go home,¡± he asked again. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d also like to have all my tires back, and my headlights¡­¡± He remained in front of the statue for a while as the sound of rain outside grew heavier. The rowdy voices of the cultivators gradually faded as they fell asleep one by one, leaving Micro free to concentrate on his wish with all his might. But as the rain continued to pour deep into the night, he grew tired. ¡°It¡¯s not working¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Well, it was worth a try.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Blue whispered to him from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°The old man used to pray at a little shrine on the side of the road near his house after his father died. I¡¯m not sure how it works, but I thought it was worth a try.¡± ¡°Whatever you say,¡± she mumbled back. Micro sighed again and lay down in front of the statue, closing his eyes to sleep this time. Since leaving the dungeon, he¡¯d had some trouble remembering how much time had passed, as if he¡¯d woken up from a long dream, but dreaming was another thing with which he had little experience. ¡°Maybe the god is just sleeping¡­¡± Micro said quietly as he glanced back at the statue one last time before his eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯ll try and wake it up again¡­ tomorrow.¡± Chapter 031 - Wishes and Passengers ¡°Child¡­¡± A soft voice stirred Micro from his sleep. He opened his eyes, and saw that not much time had passed. The sky he could see out the window was still a bright grey, and the sound of rain had grown heavier. He took a deep breath of the cool air, and then realized he needed to relieve himself. ¡°Why do humans leak so frequently¡­?¡± he grumbled as he sleepily walked out of the shrine and did his business by a tree. ¡°Terrible design¡­¡± After concluding his business by the tree, he felt ready to sleep a little bit more, and he returned to his place in front of the stone cat. It didn¡¯t take him long to drift back into a peaceful slumber. ¡°Child of man¡­ What is it you desire¡­?¡± This time he awoke completely, sitting up with a grunt and looking around. The others were still fast asleep, but he felt another presence. His eyes darted all around the room, until two little yellow lights caught his eyes. The strange looking stone cat in front of him seemed to be shimmering, releasing a faint aura, and its eyes were glowing like tiny headlights. ¡°What is your wish¡­?¡± the eerie voice continued, seeming to originate from the cat. ¡°My wish?¡± he asked, keeping his voice down so as not to disturb his friends. ¡°Your deepest desire¡­¡± the voice whispered. ¡°If possible,¡± Micro whispered back. ¡°I want to return to my world¡­¡± ¡°You wha¡ªAh, I see¡­¡± It sounded like the voice stuttered for a moment, but it continued. ¡°A noble quest¡­ Which requires sacrifice¡­ Much sacrifice¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give anything to get back to my driver, and my old body¡­¡± Micro pleaded quietly. ¡°Much sacrifice¡­ Well alright then¡­¡± The voice from the cat grew heavier and its eyes glowed. ¡°I will tell you the way¡­ But you must part with the treasure you hold most dear¡­¡± ¡°Treasure?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes¡­ you must let go of the material world to achieve your dreams¡­¡± the voice replied. ¡°Umm, what do you mean by treasure?¡± he asked again. ¡°What have you got?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Micro nodded, and he rummaged through his pockets. ¡°I have some gold things¡­ and some Core Cards.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The voice responded. ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro agreed, pulling out a handful of gold rings and coins that had once belonged to his clothing¡¯s previous owner. He placed them gently on the small table, then added his Core Cards, being careful not to take out the two Core Cards which Blue had won from the dungeon on the table next to them. ¡°Oh, nice. Yes, put everything on the table.¡± the voice quickened. It was beginning to sound anxious, but Micro was too excited to care. ¡°Yes, right there. Now, I¡¯ll tell you how to find what you seek¡­¡± ¡°Yes, please!¡± Micro nodded happily. ¡°Leave this old building and follow the setting sun for three days,¡± the voice explained quickly. ¡°Then, pray to the tallest tree you can find for one week.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Micro asked, barely able to contain his excitement. ¡°That almost sounds too easy!¡± ¡°Yes, that should give me enough time.¡± The statue¡¯s eyes glowed brighter. ¡°Now, hurry. Timing is everything!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Micro bowed deeply. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Leaving his gold and cards on the table, he quickly walked to the door. He glanced over his shoulder to take one last look at his new friends with a bittersweet smile, and he started walking. He felt like his awkward feet were moving by themselves, and the rainy morning felt as warm as a summer day. Halfway down the hill, however, he stumbled over a rock, landing face first on the crude path, his rusty armour sending out a terrible, rusty sound that echoed through the trees and the rain. ¡°What the¡ª¡± Blue stumbled out of his pocket once again. ¡°Where are we? Huh? Where did the gold go? And the cards!¡± She hopped all over Micro in search of the items, but was unable to find them. Micro stood up and wiped the mud from his face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be on a real road again,¡± he replied. ¡°I gave the cards and gold to the statue inside, and it told me how to get home! I just have to walk¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re stupid even by human standards.¡± Blue shook her head. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Well, probably,¡± Micro replied. ¡°But I¡¯ll be a truck again soon anyways!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing the statue had glowing red eyes?¡± ¡°Yellow, actually.¡± ¡°Oh for crying out loud¡­¡± she grumbled. Before she could go on, however, a loud crash could be heard from inside the shrine, followed by the frantic shouts of several cultivators. ¡°There it is!¡± ¡°Get it!¡± ¡°It stole my headband!¡± ¡°Where is it?!¡± ¡°Something bit me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see!¡± Bright flashes of light accompanied a host of unpleasant sounds that shook the entire hill. ¡°I wonder what they wished for¡­¡± Micro mumbled, still wearing a wide smile beneath the mud on his face. Yellow lights flew all around the shrine, sometimes visible through the windows. Wondering if Kel might be having some trouble, he decided to go back up the hill, running in the tall grass next to the path this time. He entered the shrine to find it in a state of utter chaos. The cultivators were running around the room, some with swords drawn, chasing after a little yellow light that zipped around the like sunlight bouncing off a swinging keychain. Micro waved, but even the cool headed Kel was scrambling over his comrade to try and catch the little light in his hand, only to fail and come crashing down on his backside. ¡°This is just¡­ You owe me, boy.¡± Blue frowned, then she clapped her tiny hands once. ¡°Ow!¡± Micro, along with every cultivator scrambling about the shrine, suddenly cried out in pain and cupped their ears. Blue¡¯s clap had sent an aura filled shockwave through the building that caused the entire shrine to sway. As dust settled on the immobilized group, a small voice whimpered. ¡°Eek!¡± Micro shook his head, still feeling slightly dizzy, and saw that in the centre of the room, frozen in the air above the cultivators, there was a small yellow creature. Though it surprised Micro, he was confident he could identify it. ¡°A pixie?¡± Micro blinked a few times and waited for the ringing in his ears to cease. ¡°But it¡¯s not blue.¡± ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t. There¡¯s only one Blue in town, or they wouldn¡¯t call me Blue, would they?¡± Blue punched Micro in the cheek from her place on his shoulder, causing him to smile at the ticklish sensation and scratch the side of his face. ¡°Imagine how confusing it would get if I called every idiot an idiot! Oh, wait¡ª¡± ¡°Traitor!¡± the yellow pixie screamed, its body still suspended in the air as if frozen in time. Though it was frozen with its head turned away from Blue, it seemed to know what had happened to it. ¡°Witch! Toad! Slime!¡± ¡°Sorry, kid.¡± Blue rolled her eyes as the other pixie hurled insults at her. ¡°I have my reasons. Come along now.¡± ¡°Wait, that voice¡­¡± The yellow pixie¡¯s voice trailed off, and Blue came into its line of sight. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Blue waved her hand and the pixie began to move slowly through the air toward her. ¡°You feeling bossy now?¡± it quipped at Blue. ¡°Your timing stinks!¡± ¡°Whatever, kid,¡± Blue said with a small shrug, still pulling the unhappy yellow creature toward her. ¡°Are you here with your fairy friends¡ª¡± the pixie said with a voice full of bitter sarcasm, but its small voice was interrupted. CRACK The yellow pixie was suddenly flung to the ground by an invisible force, landing in an awkward pile on the ground. The other cultivators could only watch the scene in complete confusion as Blue jumped off of Micro¡¯s shoulder with her hand extended. A fierce, blue aura began pouring out of her. She walked toward the squirming pixie with heavy steps, her eyes glassy and her mouth shut. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± the pixie shouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Blue picked the pixie up by its long ear with one hand and brought its face near to hers. ¡°You done?¡± She asked with a smirk. The pixie only whimpered in reply. ¡°You understand what fun is?¡± Blue asked with a harsher tone. ¡°Yes, your maje¡ª¡± Its reply was interrupted when Blue yanked its ear violently, bringing it closer still. ¡°Yes, Blue.¡± ¡°Act your age,¡± Blue said, releasing the yellow pixie¡¯s ear. ¡°Stupid¡­¡± the yellow pixie mumbled as its eyes grew heavy. ¡°I get it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later,¡± Blue said as she looked around the room at the cultivators, one of whom was missing a headband. Before any of them could find a word to say, she suddenly reached her hand out and drove it straight into the pixie¡¯s chest. Micro was shocked at first, but noticed it hadn¡¯t actually been injured. It was as if she had reached into its pocket, though it looked painful at first. ¡°There we go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a cool trick¡ª¡± Micro began, but he was shocked when Blue¡¯s hand reappeared with something in it. ¡°Here,¡± Blue said as she pulled a green headband, much bigger than either pixie, out of the yellow pixie¡¯s pocket and threw it to Sung, who picked it up with a look of horror on his face. ¡°Your business with this brat is concluded.¡± Blue then dragged the yellow pixie over to Micro. ¡°Put this runt in your other pocket,¡± she ordered him. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with him later¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro replied. He knew by the look on her face that she wasn¡¯t finished talking, but she abruptly finished speaking and stumbled forward into his boot. Her fiery temper suddenly dissipated, along with her oppressive aura. ¡°Later¡­¡± she mumbled, then abruptly fainted on his foot. Micro picked up the yellow pixie, who had also since fainted, in one hand, and Blue in the other. He returned Blue to the pocket she normally resided in, and he put the yellow one in his breast pocket. Confirming that they were secure, he let out a long sigh and noticed six pairs of eyes staring at him like he was a monster. ¡°Did he just put two pixies¡­ In his pockets?¡± Den asked, pointing his shaking finger at Micro. ¡°Boy, do you know what those things can do?¡± Kas asked him with a tiny voice. ¡°They¡¯ll steal everything, even your soul¡­¡± Sung mumbled in fear. ¡°They¡¯ll take your house next¡­¡± Kas added. ¡°And leave you lost in the woods¡­!¡± ¡°Nora already did that¡­¡± Micro shrugged, but he was surprised to see the profound silence that fell upon the panicking cultivators. ¡°What in the world is happening?¡± Kel asked the room with wide eyes. Micro was still recovering from the disappointment of learning his trip home was a trick of some kind, but the thought of returning home had filled him with enough energy to continue his journey at once. As he wiped the remainder of the mud from his face, he addressed the cultivators. ¡°Sometimes you can¡¯t choose your passengers,¡± Micro said with a content smile. ¡°But the destination remains the same.¡± Chapter 032 - A Passenger with Deep Pockets After the chaotic and early start to their day, the cultivators and Micro decided to spend some time tidying the shrine until the rain let up. There was a notable tension in the air, but Kel¡¯s continued reverence to Micro kept anyone from voicing their concerns. Micro looked around to see if he could find his Core Cards, but he assumed the yellow pixie still had them tucked away in its impossibly large pocket. After the Shrine had been returned to its original state, the cultivators all bowed apologetically to the stone statue before leaving. They began walking at a brisk pace after the rain had stopped. With a renewed resolve, they were confident they would make it home before sunset the following day if they travelled through the night. Micro watched the others head down the path with a complicated look on his face before following them down the hill, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to set foot on the uneven path again. He cringed as he walked through the tall grass while counting the large rocks and tree roots littering the path to his side. ¡°Why even bother¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Whoever made that path is a disturbed individual¡­¡± Though the wet grass drenched his old boots, he still found it preferable to enduring the uneven path beside him. Kel noticed his continued displeasure with the path even after they had reached the end of it and entered the forest once again. ¡°Are roads that different where you come from?¡± ¡°Different? It¡¯s hard to compare them!¡± Micro replied passionately. ¡°Even with tires, that path up that hill would feel terrible to drive on.¡± ¡°So the roads were of a much higher standard?¡± Kel inquired. ¡°For roads to be so noteworthy¡­¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t all perfect, but at least they were mostly paved¡­¡± Micro closed his eyes as he spoke, imagining the roads of his driver¡¯s village. ¡°Paved roads? You must have lived in the capital of a powerful nation!¡± Kel exclaimed. Even the others who overheard Micro¡¯s claim couldn¡¯t hide their raised eyebrows. ¡°Capital?¡± Micro replied, opening his eyes as he tripped over a rock. ¡°Not at all. My driver grew up in a village an hour from the nearest market. Although there have been more cars on the road lately¡­¡± ¡°You mean to say that even your villages have paved roads?¡± Kel¡¯s laughter echoed in the woods for a moment. ¡°You must be joking!¡± Micro laughed along with Kel, enjoying a break in the tension. The sun shone through the clouds once or twice before it set, but evening came quickly and soon the woods were dark again. As before, the cultivators didn¡¯t hesitate to illuminate the surrounding area with their glowing green auras, making it much easier to see. ¡°A world where humans have headlights and I don¡¯t¡­¡± Micro lamented. ¡°Fear not, master,¡± Kel replied cheerfully. ¡°My grandfather is the leader of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect for a reason. He¡¯ll be able to teach you more about using your internal energies. You¡¯ll be able to use aura as well as us in no time.¡± ¡°I was told to seek out a lizard sect to find a master,¡± Micro said, feeling a headache come on as he tried to remember the advice he¡¯d received. ¡°Or was it a snake¡­?¡± An awkward tension fell on the group after Micro¡¯s declaration, but Kel dispelled it tactfully. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have the opportunity to visit a Serpent Sect one day, master,¡± He continued. ¡°But the nearest one is an amber level sect, and they are¡­ well¡­ it would be discourteous to speak of them in greater detail. In any case, I think it would be best for you to join us at the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, at least for the time being. That is, if it pleases you, master.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. Seeing Kel bow so deeply while requesting he stay with them for a while, Micro couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± ¡°Young master, I think it¡¯s time we discussed your territorial allotment,¡± Sung called out to Kel once he saw that the mood had lifted. ¡°Your inheritance will soon be decided, now that you have completed the first quest.¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Kel said as some of his enthusiasm faded. ¡°Excuse me master, my responsibilities have increased yet again¡­¡± Micro waved as Kel caught up to Sung, and the two became engrossed in a conversation about a number of things Micro couldn¡¯t understand. Tae¡¯s attention was fully devoted to keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings using her Spirit Vision Skill. Den and the other two cultivators walked while circling the group, diligently placing themselves between Kel and the outside world. Left alone for a while, Micro¡¯s thoughts had just started to wander. ¡°Ow, my arm¡­¡± the yellow pixie suddenly grumbled from his pocket. ¡°Where am I?¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°You¡¯re right here,¡± Micro stated, gently plucking the pixie out of his pocket by its wings and held him closer to get a good look. ¡°Hello there.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The pixie paused with its eyebrow raised. ¡°And¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, stinking human! Cultivator trash! Ugly¡ª¡± ¡°So noisy¡­¡± Blue¡¯s stern voice put a sudden end to the yellow pixie¡¯s increasingly loud complaints. She jumped out of Micro¡¯s left breast pocket onto his shoulder, pointing a glowing finger at her yellow counterpart. ¡°Are you two related?¡± Micro asked while holding the yellow pixie beside blue to compare them. ¡°All pixies are related, fool,¡± she snapped, but she looked slightly embarrassed by the fact. ¡°Punks like this make me wonder though¡­¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t he blue, like you?¡± ¡°Hmm? This little runt?¡± she scoffed, and flicked the pixie¡¯s forehead with her finger. ¡°Most trees are older than him.¡± ¡°You would know,¡± the yellow pixie mumbled while glaring at Blue. ¡°If you must know, I have permitted this human to act as my escort,¡± Blue declared to the pixie, though her tone was more sarcastic than regal. ¡°He is a convenient means of safe transportation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more advertised as efficient and reliable,¡± Micro corrected her, but he was surprised to see her taken aback. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s what Micro¡¯s are¡­¡± he explained. ¡°Aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Blue wasn¡¯t sure how to answer his awkward question, so she returned her attention to the yellow pixie still suspended in the air by Micro¡¯s hand. ¡°State your name if you have one.¡± ¡°Trill,¡± the yellow pixie mumbled in discontent. ¡°Am I not efficient or reliable¡­?¡± Micro muttered to himself in shock. ¡°Good.¡± Blue nodded with authority, ignoring Micro¡¯s dejected sigh. ¡°So did you catch a cold or what?¡± the pixie called Trill asked with a suspicious stare. ¡°A gust of wind could end you.¡± ¡°Some cranky old magicians used up most of my power to summon this clumsy nut from who knows where, so I barely have the strength to fly,¡± she explained with dramatic gestures. ¡°Even dealing with you gave me a headache back there, so watch the attitude!¡± ¡°You¡¯re that weak¡­?¡± Trill raised an eyebrow and snorted. ¡°Blue¡­ Blue is too weak to¡ª¡°Gah!¡± His face contorted in pain as Blue clenched her fist in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll use up the last of my powers ripping your wings off before I listen to a yellow bean sprout talk down to me,¡± she said coldly before releasing her mysterious grip on him. ¡°So congratulations, twerp. You get to carry my luggage until I can do it myself, unless you want to chat with those cultivators over there.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Trill groaned. ¡°You can¡¯t even use your pocket¡­ that really is sad¡­¡± ¡°What a brat. What were you doing up there, anyways?¡± Blue asked him quickly, apparently ready to change the subject. ¡°Stealing trinkets from brainless travellers is beneath you.¡± ¡°None of your business¡­¡± Trill braced himself after talking back to Blue, but she remained harsh in tone only. ¡°When¡¯s the last time you saw another pixie doing something so stupid?¡± Blue continued. ¡°Is that really all that fun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember the last time I saw another pixie at all,¡± Trill replied with a harsh tone. ¡°Are you senile?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Blue¡¯s harsh tone waned for a moment, but she turned her nose up and waved him away. ¡°I have more important things to do. Go to your pocket and don¡¯t bother me in mine.¡± Blue jumped back into Micro¡¯s pocket, leaving Trill alone with Micro. ¡°So, you can carry a lot of things?¡± Micro asked with a jealous look. ¡°That must be nice.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Trill hesitated to answer, but he was too exhausted to protest. ¡°I¡¯m a pixie. Of course I can¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro replied. ¡°And you¡¯re carrying the things I put on the table?¡± ¡°Mmhmm¡­¡± The pixie braced itself as it spoke, but was confused to see Micro still smiling. ¡°Thanks!¡± he replied happily. ¡°I don¡¯t have my own bed anymore¡­ I guess Blue has the same problem.¡± ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Trill responded coldly with a raised eyebrow. ¡°These pockets have holes in them too,¡± Micro added. ¡°But beggars can¡¯t be choosers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dressed like a corpse, now that you mention it.¡± Trill noted. ¡°Did a ghost sell that to you?¡± ¡°I actually¡ª¡± Micro began, but a timid voice called out to him. ¡°Umm, excuse me, master¡­¡± Tae whispered as she appeared behind Micro, startling Trill to the point that his face turned a brighter shade of yellow. ¡°Hello, Tae,¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Are you doing well?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± she said with an awkward smile. ¡°But, may I ask that you, perhaps, put away the pix¡ªyour passenger for the time being? I know you have your reasons, but the others are¡­ distracted¡­¡± Micro looked around at the others upon Tae¡¯s humble request and noticed several of them struggling not to steal frequent glances at him and his yellow friend. They politely smiled when their eyes met, but they were clearly disturbed by the pixie¡¯s presence. ¡°Well, okay,¡± Micro agreed, returning Trill to his right breast pocket without issue. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get along, by the way?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have any pixies on your world?¡± Tae asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t know the damage they can do¡­¡± Tae whispered. ¡°They¡¯re powerful monsters who bring chaos wherever they go, and few people would risk their lives trying to capture one¡­ to carry them around in the open is¡­¡± ¡°They seem friendly enough,¡± Micro said, waiting for Tae to continue. ¡°In any case, master,¡± she finally spoke up. ¡°Be careful not to let anybody back home see you with those. I trust you, but most would hesitate to allow a guest with two pixies in his pocket into their sect¡­¡± ¡°Ah, understood.¡± Micro gave her a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my passengers safe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not them I¡¯m worried about¡­¡± Tae sighed. ¡°Just, try to keep them out of trouble.¡± With that, Tae returned gracefully to her place at the front of the group. Micro opened his left pocket to take a look at Blue, who seemed to be meditating next to her Core Card, then patted the pocket shut again. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± he mumbled to himself with a smile. Chapter 033 - Jumping Into a New Adventure Micro was surprised by how smoothly the rest of the journey through the dark forest was. Tae had explained to him that most animals and monsters wouldn¡¯t approach a group of cultivators uncontrolled auras, as long as they weren¡¯t near a dungeon where one could encounter any kind of creature. It was still important never to let one¡¯s guard down in the woods, but Micro enjoyed the quieter journey. When morning came, Micro was pleased to see the sun beaming through the treetops without a cloud in sight. He was even more excited when they finally came to the edge of the dense forest and stood before a vast field of long grass and flowers. ¡°The old man would love it here!¡± Micro shouted as he ran into the grass gleefully, though his excitement was short lived as he tripped and fell. ¡°I need to slow down¡­¡± ¡°Was your master fond of fields?¡± Kel asked, helping Micro to his feet. ¡°He likes wide open spaces,¡± Micro answered as he ran his hands over the grass and wildflowers. ¡°He¡¯s had trouble with hills recently¡­¡± ¡°So even your master is not immune to the passing of time,¡± Kel said with a sympathetic tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear of his deteriorating health.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Micro said as he began to march ahead into the field, doing his best to limit his speed. ¡°He has a lot of places he still needs to go.¡± The frustration Micro had constantly felt while learning to walk began to leave his body after walking through the grassy field for a while. Kel and the others were unsure what to make of the calm look on Micro¡¯s face as he stumbled and tripped, but he had begun to walk at the front of the group at a brisk pace. ¡°It¡¯s uneven, but it¡¯s soft!¡± he shouted at Kel excitedly, and he realized something else about his body. ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯m getting tired!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve found a surface worthy of your feet, master!¡± Kel shouted back. ¡°You need not push yourself. We can travel at a speed you find comfortable.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Micro said, noting a growing ache in his legs. ¡°Do you have roads where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°We do, master!¡± Kel replied as he caught up to Micro and matched his pace. ¡°I hope you enjoy them! Do you see those three mountains in the distance there?¡± Kel pointed across the plain to the horizon where three distinct peaks rose out of the ground like waves frozen in time. Micro nodded as he tried to focus on them. ¡°My sect is near the top of the tallest mountain,¡± Kel explained proudly. ¡°We¡¯ll be passing through a few villages on the way up. I was thinking we could find some more comfortable clothing for you, master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wet, stinky, and rusty for a while now¡­¡± He replied, looking down and nodding in agreement. Micro¡¯s old leather clothes were worn and full of holes, and the plate armour was barely recognizable through a rugged coat of rust. ¡°A wash and a wax would feel fantastic. I¡¯ve never wanted a fresh coat of paint so badly.¡± ¡°We¡ªwe¡¯ll see about the wax and the¡­ paint¡­¡± Kel stuttered. ¡°But there are hot springs.¡± ¡°Young master,¡± Tae interrupted from behind with urgency in her voice, causing the group to slow to a stop. ¡°There¡¯s a new dungeon opening between us and the nearest village. It doesn¡¯t look familiar. How shall we proceed?¡± ¡°Another dungeon?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We should go get some more Core Cards! The sooner I find them all, the sooner I get home!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kel said kindly to Micro, ignoring most of what he¡¯d said. ¡°That close to the village, we should probably investigate it. It may be nothing to worry about, but there¡¯s no guarantees.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro exclaimed as he began running again. ¡°Wait!¡± Kel cried out, but all he could do was chase after Micro. The cultivators were fast to begin with, and faster now that they were using their energy to quicken their pace to beyond what a human could normally achieve. However, they were shocked to find it impossible to catch up with Micro. ¡°How is he so fast?!¡± Den shouted as he fell behind the group. ¡°Such incredible will¡­¡± Tae grunted as she tried to run faster. It wasn¡¯t until the terrain became a little rocky that Micro finally slowed down, and it wasn¡¯t long before he tripped on a rock and was reminded of the feeling of his face meeting a rock. However, he hadn¡¯t fallen far from a glowing hole in the ground. He made sure his passengers were still safely secured in his pockets, then stood up to take a look at the shimmering yellow portal. He thought he saw the shape of a feather amidst the yellow swirls of light that made up the gate, but it didn¡¯t concern him what sort of gate it was. He would have to acquire every type of card eventually anyway. He stepped up on the stone frame of the gate, then hopped into the portal. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°No!¡± THUD As Micro was falling down into the gate, Kel collided with him, making contact just before Micro¡¯s feet could touch the shimmering yellow dungeon entrance, and the two flew into the tall grass next to the gate with a crash that sent chunks of Micro¡¯s rusty plate armour flying in every direction. For a moment, Micro wasn¡¯t sure what had hit him as he struggled to catch his breath, but Kel quickly scrambled off of him and knelt beside him with a terrible expression. ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel pleaded through ragged breaths. ¡°Please¡­ Home first, adventure later¡­¡± ¡°But the dungeon¡ª¡± ¡°Will still be there tomorrow¡­¡± Kel assured Micro with his hands together in front of him. ¡°And the next day¡­¡± ¡°Young master, you¡¯re safe¡­¡± Tae was the next to catch up with the two sitting in the grass covered in scratches and dirt. She breathed a sigh of relief after catching her breath. ¡°And master, please be patient¡­ We have a destination already, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°No detours¡­ Sorry, Tae.¡± ¡°No need for apologies, master. We understand your enthusiasm, but we should return home and alert the sect of our findings,¡± Kel said, trying to ease Micro¡¯s expression of guilt. ¡°And even for you, tackling a dungeon one level above your own core in such a state¡­ It might be difficult¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps you would agree that stabilizing your core is a priority at the moment¡­¡± Tae spoke slowly while placing herself between Micro and the dungeon gate. She waited tentatively for an answer, ready to defend the gate should Micro suddenly make a run for it, but she was relieved when he nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said with an apologetic smile. ¡°Lead the way!¡± ¡°Thank you for your patience, master,¡± Tae said as the tension left her body. ¡°Kas, Den! Mind the portal until we send someone back to relieve you!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two replied in unison when they finally caught up with the others. Micro and Kel walked the rest of the way across the plains together, with Tae nearby at all times. Bol-En and Sung continued to patrol the area as the mountains in the distance seemed to grow taller and taller. Micro had enjoyed running on a relatively flat surface for the first time since he had acquired human legs, but walking slowly alongside Kel through the tall grass proved enjoyable in its own way. ¡°I¡¯d like to learn more about your world in time, master,¡± Kel began, ready to converse after recovering from his earlier sprint. ¡°I¡¯m sure many people would be interested to learn more about the martial arts you have studied.¡± ¡°Martial arts?¡± Micro repeated while playing with a blade of grass in his hands. ¡°Yes, the techniques you were trained in,¡± Kel explained. ¡°Everything about you, from the way you walk to the way you think, is so foreign to us. And I can¡¯t even fathom the world you have described to me.¡± ¡°I can only surmise that the abilities of your previous body are so ingrained in you that they are able to manifest even in your current vessel,¡± Tae added. ¡°Your strength and speed are otherwise unexplainable.¡± ¡°Indeed, master!¡± Kel continued. ¡°The power of your will contradicts the bounds of your physical form. You are truly a master among masters! I cannot imagine what techniques you¡ª¡± ¡°The techniques I used¡­?¡± Micro thought about the question for a while. ¡°Well, the old man¡¯s driving skills definitely improved over time. It was five years before he built up the confidence to take us to full speed.¡± ¡°Full speed?¡± Kel asked.¡± ¡°So speed was of importance to your art¡­ I see¡­ But how fast were you?¡± ¡°It was only the once though! He was on his way to see a friend who, well¡­¡± Micro¡¯s tone grew somewhat sad as he reminisced, but he continued with his explanation. ¡°My top speed was about one hundred and twenty kilometres per hour. A tiny bit more downhill, but I doubt I could do that these days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain how fast that is,¡± Kel replied with an awkward frown. ¡°Kilo¡­ what¡­?¡± ¡°Umm, do you remember how fast we ran to the yellow dungeon a while ago?¡± ¡°Yes, that was impressive for someone who only recently learned to harness their internal energy. Was that the speed at which you moved?¡± ¡°About three times faster than that.¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± Kel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to modern cars though,¡± Micro added. ¡°I¡¯ve been passed by young drivers going at least twice what I could do.¡± ¡°Six times faster than you ran just now¡­?¡± Kel said with wide eyes. ¡°Did you often encounter cultivators of such skill?¡± ¡°Oh, half the cars on the road can do that these days,¡± Micro replied. ¡°They weren¡¯t cultivators though.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Kel blurted out, unable to find a word to respond with. ¡°You¡¯re very fast for a turtle though!¡± Micro laughed as Kel fell into a stupor. ¡°For a turtle¡­?¡± Kel whispered with a mixture of reverence and shame, but his curiosity persisted. ¡°What of your offensive techniques? What is your weapon of choice?¡± ¡°Offensive?¡± Micro sounded slightly offended. ¡°I¡¯m as safe as I am efficient and reliable!¡± ¡°I meant no disrespect, master.¡± Kel pursed his lips, trying to read Micro¡¯s sudden mood shift. ¡°So you practice empty handed arts, training the body?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only had hands for a few days, but my body was made of steel,¡± Micro replied with a shrug. ¡°I miss it almost as much as I miss tires¡­¡± ¡°So you reached a level of body reconstruction¡­ and at the level of steel,¡± Kel replied in awe. ¡°But how would you do against someone like us?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you were to run into one of us, would we even land a single blow?¡± Kel looked at Micro with a childlike expression, excited to hear his reply. ¡°If I ran into you?¡± Micro frowned at the thought, but he remembered his last moments with his driver. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve only seen a Micro hit somebody once¡­¡± ¡°Yes, and¡­?¡± Kel pressured Micro excitedly. ¡°It was a long time ago. Traffic laws weren¡¯t as strictly enforced back then,¡± Micro explained with a dark tone. ¡°The man was about your size¡­ It was an accident, of course, but he flew across the street¡­¡± ¡°The man was sent flying across a street¡­ by accident?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not think about it, now that I can think about it¡­¡± Micro frowned as the unpleasant memory materialized in his mind. ¡°Thoughts have a way of getting stuck in your head, don¡¯t they¡­¡± ¡°Your vessel is truly unworthy of one as great as you, master.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± They walked quietly for the rest of the day. Chapter 034 - Welcome to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect Micro and his new friends from the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect arrived in a hilly area at the base of the three mountains around sunset. Spread out across the hills were small wooden houses, each of which overlooked a small field. Micro recognized some crops as some kind of grain, and he noted a large number of cows grazing on one hill. ¡°Welcome to the territory of our humble sect, master,¡± Kel said as they passed a small hut. ¡°This is the outer territory, where the mundane under our protection live.¡± ¡°Mundane?¡± Micro asked as he looked around at the grim scenery before his eyes. The few people he could see were dressed in rags and bowed in fear of the cultivators the moment they noticed them. Even from a great distance, nobody dared to look up at the cultivators. ¡°Yes, those who do not follow our path but wish to remain under our protection,¡± Kel explained with a condescending tone. ¡°Those who do not cultivate would not survive amongst those who do.¡± ¡°Why are they all so poor and scared?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kel asked with surprise in his voice. ¡°The mundane simply cannot stand in the presence of a cultivator¡¯s aura.¡± ¡°That sounds unpleasant.¡± ¡°Masters of internal energy such as my grandfather would be able to freely approach them without doing them any harm, but why should he do such a thing? They walk their path, and we walk ours,¡± Kel explained, content that he had resolved the matter. ¡°What path¡­?¡± Micro frowned as he looked around at the houses, connected by a foot path that seemed even less reliable than the trail he¡¯d been disappointed by at the shrine of the strange cat. ¡°You said there would be roads.¡± ¡°Ah, worry not over the unworthy nor their ways, master,¡± Kel said with a reassuring tone. ¡°They live well under our protection in return for their services in mundane tasks. Farming, smithing, fishing, mining, and other such labours are ways in which they may prove their worth despite their shortcomings.¡± ¡°There was such a system¡­¡± Micro spoke with a general displeasure that he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the cause of, but he still looked curiously around as the number of houses began to increase the further they walked. Kel introduced various aspects of the sect as they passed through several more villages, none of which looked more or less run down than the last. Some villages were connected by natural foot paths, while others had no roads at all. ¡°We¡¯ll be crossing into the inner territory of the sect soon, just over this hill,¡± Kel said as he guided Micro over the rough terrain. They passed a rotten old fence, and Micro was quick to notice a much larger number of buildings, all of much finer construction. ¡°Behold, the land of my ancestors!¡± Unlike the random nature of the buildings of the outer territory, the inner sect was much more like a town, with its buildings in neat rows, divided by footpaths filled with people. Some buildings were built of stone, and some were two or three stories tall. Kel looked upon the familiar scene with pride, then turned to Micro. ¡°Have you seen such a magnificent place in your world, master?¡± ¡°I think the old man¡¯s village may have looked like this a long time ago¡­¡± Micro replied quietly as he looked down on it from the top of the hill. ¡°The roads¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the roads!¡± Kel exclaimed. ¡°They are carefully maintained by those living here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be¡ª¡± ¡°No, Kel¡­¡± Micro interrupted him as he set foot on the road leading straight into the heart of the town. ¡°Are they not¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kel¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kel grimaced, but he restrained his dejected tone and continued his tour with Tae and the others not far behind them. ¡°Over there is a tea house I think you¡¯ll like, and just beyond those houses is a weaponsmith who has served my family for five generations. Perhaps you would like to be introduced?¡± ¡°So, everybody in this town is a ¡®cultivator¡¯ like you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yes, and all aspire to challenge my family¡¯s supremacy.¡± Kel looked proud as he declared the intent of his territory¡¯s population to overthrow him. ¡°One would not survive here without some mastery of internal energy.¡± ¡°Do they not like you?¡± Micro asked in confusion. ¡°Such is the path of a cultivator, after all.¡± Kel gestured toward the path before them with a profound smile. ¡°Those who do not seek power will find only misery and death. There is no place in our world for the weak willed.¡± ¡°It does feel¡­ weird¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°Oh well.¡± Kel happily paraded Micro around the mountainside town until the sun had set, introducing him to too many people for him to remember, and making sure he learned the location of every shop and market before they continued up the mountain. Of course, Kel was proud of his family¡¯s homeland, but his reason for trying so hard to impress Micro may have been a response to the look of disgust on Micro¡¯s face whenever he noticed the state of the roads they walked upon. Micro did his best not to complain though, and the day ended on a high note when a young woman brought Kel a basket of baked treats to congratulate him on his return home. ¡°I wish I¡¯d known you would return so quickly, young master!¡± the girl shouted happily. She held out her basket with a deep bow. ¡°We would have prepared much more!¡± ¡°Here, master!¡± Kel said to Micro after gratefully accepting the gift from the young woman. ¡°You¡¯ll find no honey buns in the empire more delicious than those made by this girl¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Micro tentatively received the small round treat with a nod. It was fluffy and still warm, and melted in his mouth in moments. Before he realized, he¡¯d finished it. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kel asked, the young woman beside him looking slightly nervous at the sight of Micro, his attire still looking more like it belonged on a corpse than beside the young master of her sect. ¡°I don¡¯t have a fuel gauge, but I think I¡¯ll need about one hundred more of those,¡± Micro replied. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Kel laughed loud enough to surprise the young woman beside him, but she soon joined in at the sight of his good cheer. Micro noticed a sour look on Tae¡¯s face, however, as she leered at the girl from several paces behind. ¡°Very well!¡± Kel declared. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to place a large order in the morning.¡± ¡°We¡¯re honoured, as always,¡± the young woman bowed deeply as her face reddened. ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± They left the town behind them as the sun began to set. As they climbed higher up the mountain, they came to a wooded area. The trees were unlike the gargantuan evergreens Micro had grown accustomed to in the forest, and he thought they looked more like tall fruit trees that seemed to sparkle when he looked closely enough at them. ¡°Was it already Christmas¡­?¡± Micro mumbled as he tried to make out the shape of a small flickering light before it vanished. ¡°That many lightbulbs must take a long time to change¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? Oh, the lights?¡± Kel asked. ¡°These trees were grown from cuttings taken from the immortal guardian of a dungeon. At least, that is the most likely of the stories which have been passed down through the ages. Another myth holds that a cultivator kept an apple seed in his pocket while meditating atop the mountain for a thousand years before planting it. In any case, they are beautiful, are they not?¡± ¡°Like street lights,¡± Micro said with a nod of agreement. ¡°They never go out?¡± Kel smiled at Micro¡¯s reply, having grown used to not understanding many of the things he said. As they continued on, the road became much steeper, until Micro was having trouble balancing. He managed to avoid falling back down the mountain, but he fell to his knees a number of times. Micro then noted that the air became much cooler and thinner as they ascended, causing him to shiver when he stopped to rest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master,¡± Kel said while removing his outer robe and draping it over Micro¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Using your internal energy to stay cool or warm will become a trivial matter to you after you begin your training with us. We¡¯ll be sure to prepare a hot drink for you as soon as we arrive.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel,¡± Micro mumbled with a quivering lip. ¡°Being cold¡­ Human¡¯s sure have it rough¡­¡± For a while, all Micro could see through the fog of his breath was the side of the mountain to his left, and an endless, moonlit valley to his right. He thought it might be beautiful, but he was too cold to fully appreciate it as he clambered up the rocky mountain path. He pulled Kel¡¯s cloak tightly around him and pressed on, ignoring a complicated expression Tae occasionally directed toward him after receiving the garment. ¡°How do you get mail delivered to such a place¡­?¡± He mumbled beside Kel. ¡°Mail?¡± Kel asked in reply. ¡°Deliveries¡­¡± Micro shivered. ¡°No mail truck could make it up a hill like this. Not even a bike¡­¡± ¡°Messengers have never had any trouble on this hill,¡± Kel explained. ¡°But their wheels would get stuck, or worse¡­¡± Micro said while looking down the steep mountain. Though the path was made of dense rock, there were no guard rails to prevent an accident. ¡°Wheels? Why would messengers need wheels?¡± Kel asked in confusion. ¡°Carts are for the mundane to move.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t use any vehicles with wheels?¡± He asked in disbelief, frozen in shock by Kel¡¯s explanation. ¡°No, of course not. What cultivator would rely on the strength of a horse?¡± Kel unintentionally scoffed. When he realized the disrespectful tone he¡¯d let slip, he cleared his throat and continued. ¡°Though I did enjoy riding them as a child¡­ But a cultivator walks their own path, in every sense of the word.¡± ¡°You only ever walk?¡± Micro asked, his eyes widening still. ¡°Of course,¡± Kel replied. ¡°How do people travel in your world? By horse, perhaps, or some mythical creature of¡ª¡± ¡°Trucks, cars, buses¡­¡± Micro began to count the methods of transport he could recall on his fingers. ¡°A lot more people fly these days though. The old man went overseas with his wife a few times by air. Waiting at the airport was a really interesting few weeks¡­¡± ¡°Your master flew¡­ across the ocean¡­?¡± Kel asked. ¡°A few times, but only after his son was old enough to mind his garden while he was away,¡± Micro explained as the nostalgic memories warmed him slightly. ¡°Flying¡­ Across the ocean¡­¡± Kel¡¯s pace began to slow and his eyes twitched as he tried again and again to comprehend Micro¡¯s words, leaving Micro walking ahead of the group for some time. Noticing this, Tae ran ahead to catch up to Micro just as a large structure came into view. It was unlike anything Micro had ever seen. Several ornate buildings were built into the side of the nearly vertical wall of rock, giving the impression that they had been carved from the mountain itself. There were several levels to the temple-like structure that extended higher up the mountain, and white, stone walls were erected here and there which stood out even more against the natural landscape. ¡°Welcome to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, Master Micro,¡± Tae said as they came to a large, green gate. The two great wooden doors opened with a deep creaking sound which Micro could feel resonating throughout his body. Kel and the others caught up as they passed through the gate into a large courtyard, decorated with small trees and stone sculptures, mostly of turtles. The quiet courtyard was also full of people dressed similarly to Kel and his comrades, meditating here and there. ¡°These are the fully fledged disciples of our sect,¡± Kel explained energetically, trying to reclaim his role as guide. ¡°Like Tae and the others, they aspire to master the arts of our sect.¡± ¡°Do they also want to fight you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Of course, or they wouldn¡¯t be cultivators,¡± Kel happily replied. ¡°But they are loyal to their path. A cultivator¡¯s path is power, and the sect leader is more powerful than any of them. That¡¯s why, as the heir, I must prove myself now¡­¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I would imagine very few people ever dared to challenge your master,¡± Kel said with curious eyes. ¡°Challenge?¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°The weather and taxes were the things he complained about most.¡± ¡°To be challenged only by nature itself, and the imperial authority¡­¡± Kel replied with a deep expression. ¡°I can only imagine the trials he overcame to become great enough to raise a disciple such as you.¡± ¡°He really is a wonderful man¡­¡± Micro nodded with a twinge of sadness. ¡°He did work hard to get to where he is.¡± ¡°I hope to achieve even a fraction of his greatness in time¡­¡± Kel continued. ¡°You have already done much to earn our devotion, young master,¡± Sung asserted. ¡°And with this year¡¯s tournament, I¡¯m sure you will prove yourself behind any doubt.¡± ¡°Tournament?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You mean a race?¡± ¡°Not a race, but a battle,¡± Kel replied with a serious tone. Some of the eyes of the meditating cultivators surrounding them opened suddenly at the mention of the tournament. Kel seemed to feel uncomfortable as their eyes fell on him, but he continued to focus attention on Micro. ¡°Every year, the sects of the alliance participate in a tournament to establish which is most deserving of the highest seat,¡± Kel explained, feeling the weight of the disciples¡¯ attention. ¡°Our own sect has not held much authority in the alliance for several generations, but I intend to claim that position and bring honour to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± ¡°He came close last year, but¡ª¡± Tae began, but Kel didn¡¯t let her finish. ¡°I was weak,¡± He stated coldly, then turned a complicated expression toward Micro. ¡°But I have grown stronger. I must grow stronger. Perhaps, with you here¡­¡± WOOSH A flash of light suddenly blinded Micro and the others, accompanied by a gust of wind that took his breath away. Micro stumbled back, looking forward as his eyes readjusted to the moonlit night, and noticed a figure in blue robes standing in the distance with one hand pointed at him. In their hand was a long, curved piece of wood. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Micro blurted out with a wet cough. The red mist that left his mouth brought his attention downward, toward a long, straight object which was protruding from his chest through a new hole in his rusty armour. He reached out to touch it, noticing feathers attached to the end of it, but his strength drained from him in an instant and he fell backward numbly. As the world grew darker around him, a single voice cut through the loud panicking of Kel and his comrades. ¡°Wretched magician¡¯s puppet.¡± Chapter 035 - Not Too Old to be Surprised Micro felt himself crawling out of unconsciousness one sense at a time. He felt the cold ground beneath him. He felt his wet, sticky clothes sticking to him. He felt his arms and legs tingling. He felt a throbbing pain with every breath he drew. He tried to open his mouth to speak, but he tasted something like rust. It coated the inside of his mouth and made him feel nauseous, but he had no energy to spit it out. He did his best to breathe in through his nose to try and alleviate the unpleasant taste in his mouth, and was pleasantly surprised to find the aroma of honey buns hanging in the air. He wished he could draw in deeper breaths of the smell, but the more air he drew, the more his chest ached. He opened his eyes and recognized the sensation of being immobile on the floor while surrounded by unfamiliar faces, but this time they were accompanied by a fierce aura. The most prominent figure among the many people around him, most of whom wore the same green and brown attire as Kel, was a small, bald man, clean-shaven except for a thin moustache that extended down past his chin. At his waist was a very short sword, more like a kitchen knife, and on his back was a shield which looked much too large for him. The small, bald man was speaking to a young woman with long, dark hair who wore a light, blue robe. She looked unhappy. Micro¡¯s ears began to discern some of the words being spoken, which had previously sounded muffled and distant. ¡°It is of no consequence to us, whether he be human or otherwise.¡± He spoke with a humble, almost frail voice, but it carried immense weight. ¡°To draw blood in another sect¡¯s temple without provocation is to court death. Such is known to all who dwell in¡ª¡± ¡°You senile fossil!¡± the young woman screamed back, and Micro noticed her hands were being restrained by two members of Kel¡¯s sect. ¡°Is that even blood running through his cursed veins? If you don¡¯t recognize a magician¡¯s plaything when you see it, then whatever Spirit Vision Core Card you mastered must have been defective! What kind of sect leader are you if the first thing you do after seeing me put down a cursed monster isn¡¯t to thank me?!¡± ¡°I have long admired the Sparrow Sects, young Lana, for their quickness to act in the face of uncertainty and danger, but you forget yourself,¡± the alleged sect leader replied slowly. ¡°There are too many questions that need to be answered before the fate of this boy can be understood. Much less can it be decided by the likes of you.¡± ¡°What boy?!¡± Lana of the Sparrow Sect screamed back. ¡°All I see is a perversion of nature! They even put a cultivator¡¯s core in him, can¡¯t you see?! Who knows what other tricks they¡¯re up to now? Every day they pose more and more of a threat! Everything about that thing on the ground is evil and needs to be put out with the trash!¡± Despite her apparent ability to shout without pause indefinitely, she lost momentum when a powerful wave of the old man¡¯s aura surged through the air around them. She bowed her head and stepped back without protest. Micro felt like he was about to lose consciousness again, but a familiar name caught his attention. ¡°Kel will be heard, now,¡± the sect leader replied. Though he was still unable to move, Micro¡¯s head began to clear at the mention of his friend. His eyes searched through the faces around him, and he soon found Kel, along with the three attendants who had accompanied home. ¡°Where¡­¡± Micro mumbled, but he was unheard. As he continued to look around, he realized that he was currently in a large room. ¡°This isn¡¯t a garage¡­¡± Next, Micro noticed a table near the chair where the one called a sect leader sat. Upon the table, aside from several potted plants, was a bird cage. And in that bird cage were two small, glowing figures, one yellow, and one blue. Kel began to speak, but Micro ignored him as he rolled over onto his stomach, bent his numb legs, and kicked off the ground toward the cage with all his might. ¡°Be still,¡± the sect leader ordered. Micro didn¡¯t notice when the weak looking old man moved, but he suddenly felt the metal edge of a shield pressing down against his back, pinning him to the floor. ¡°Your new friend is strong, Kel.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt him any more!¡± Kel pleaded with his head bowed deeply. ¡°I owe him so much¡­!¡± Micro gasped for air as he attempted to crawl the rest of the way to the pixies who should be in his pockets, ignoring more types of pain than he could count as he tried to dig his fingers into the stone ground, but he failed to move at all beneath the heavy shield of the sect leader. As his consciousness once again began to fade, the old man leaned down to pick him up by the back of his shirt like a piece of luggage, then carried him back to the centre of the room and placed him gently on the ground in a kneeling position. ¡°Do you truly possess reason, boy?¡± he asked Micro with an eerily neutral tone. ¡°My passengers¡­¡± Micro mumbled, feeling anxious to see them trapped in front of him. ¡°The pixies, yes?¡± the old man replied, glancing at the cage. ¡°They are accounted for.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro mumbled as some of the tension left his body. More blood spilled out of his mouth as he sighed. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Kel will testify to your encounter,¡± the old man explained as Micro¡¯s eyes wandered up to meet his. ¡°Will you listen patiently?¡± ¡°Patiently? Okay¡­¡± Micro nodded, then looked over to Kel, who wore a nervous expression. He waved his hand feebly when he met Kel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hi, Kel¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel replied, his eyes closed tightly in shame. ¡°If I could get a honey bun or two¡­¡± Micro said while struggling to keep his eyes focused on Kel. ¡°I will resolve this misunderstanding as quickly as possible. Please forgive this young one¡¯s incompetence!¡± Kel stated loudly with a deep bow. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro replied, his head wobbling. His clumsily waving hand formed the shape of a thumbs up before falling to his side with a crack. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The sect leader returned to his seat, and turned his attention to the anxious Kel with a curious look. ¡°Grandfather, although the body and core of this being are the result of what we assume to be a failed magician¡¯s summoning, the soul trapped within it is noble beyond doubt and unfathomably powerful,¡± Kel explained passionately. ¡°We found him being chased by bandits, but he soon proved himself to be a righteous being of indomitable will.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°I¡¯m more efficient than righteous¡­¡± Micro coughed. ¡°And reliable¡­¡± ¡°You called this being ¡®master¡¯ several times,¡± the sect leader interjected, ignoring Micro¡¯s remark. ¡°I believe you understand the ramifications of assigning that title to a stranger. I can see for myself that you have passed the trial of the Jade Fire Turtle Art dungeon, so addressing this strange being in such a way is¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather, you are my sect leader, and I will never betray my role as your heir,¡± Kel continued. ¡°But I was not alone when I completed the trial.¡± Loud murmurs suddenly echoed throughout the large room, but the sect leader shushed them and gestured for Kel to continue. ¡°After completing the dungeon¡¯s test by himself with ease, he came to assist me in completing my own when I was lost and hopeless. He guided me through the trial like a parent holding the hand of a small child, and in doing so, completed the trial for a second time.¡± ¡°A second time¡­?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was still frail and calm, but doubt flashed in his eyes. However, he turned to Tae with his own eyes glowing and then nodded. ¡°Tae, you also passed the trial?¡± ¡°Yes, sect leader,¡± she replied respectfully. ¡°And I also owe my life to Master Micro. Without him, we would surely have lost ourselves in that eternal trial¡­¡± ¡°We are to believe the subject of a failed summoning completed such a trial twice?¡± The old man¡¯s thin eyebrows arched ever so slightly. ¡°I do not recall it being so easy.¡± ¡°If you look closely at his core, artificial though it may be, you will find your answer,¡± Kel said with a deeper bow. ¡°His core, you say¡­¡± the old man whispered and turned his glowing eyes to Micro, who felt weakened by the pressure of his gaze. The old man¡¯s expression quickly turned to one of disbelief. ¡°The binding oath of a guardian¡­ Wait, there are¡­ Impossible¡­¡± ¡°I believe the protection of the Jade Fire Turtle Art Dungeon¡¯s own guardian is what shielded his core from the arrow of our honoured guest from the Sparrow Sect,¡± Kel said with an air of respect, but his eyes were full of rage when he threw a sideways glance to the young woman in blue called Lana. ¡°Hmph!¡± she snorted, rolling her eyes awkwardly. ¡°Magician¡¯s tricks, no doubt!¡± ¡°In the first trial he completed, though I am unsure exactly as to how, Micro earned the favour of the dungeon guardian,¡± Kel explained. ¡°I can think of no greater reason to extend the protection of our sect to him. At the very least, he is as qualified as I am, if not more so, to be your heir.¡± The crowd of onlookers became noisy all at once at Kel¡¯s comment, but the sect leader¡¯s voice cut through their angry shouts. ¡°So he acquired this Jade Fire Turtle Art Core Card by legitimate means?¡± The sect leader took the jade coloured card out from his sleeve and looked at it closely. ¡°That¡¯s mine, baldy!¡± Blue shouted with a slurred voice from her cage, apparently too weak to insult him further. ¡°What?¡± The old man turned in confusion to face the pixie. ¡°The pixie which healed the boy¡¯s wounds just now claims to have won this card from the dungeon¡­?¡± ¡°Mine is in the other one¡¯s pocket¡­¡± Micro added, though his explanation was unappreciated. ¡°It is true, grandfather,¡± Kel asserted. ¡°Surely you¡ª¡± ¡°The blue pixie which accompanies Micro also completed the trial before returning with us,¡± Kel continued confidently despite the sect leader¡¯s baffled expression. ¡°The yellow pixie was subdued by Micro on the journey back. We do not fully understand their relationship, but to control two pixies with ease¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes glowed brighter and brighter as he pushed his Spirit Vision Skill to its limits, looking around at the pixies, Micro, Kel, and Kel¡¯s attendants in a desperate attempt to unearth even the slightest hint of dishonesty in the words he¡¯d heard. However, his face grew weary and the green light in his eyes began to fade as he slowly accepted the testimony of his grandson. ¡°A broken magician¡¯s pet who completed the sacred dungeon of our sect twice, and his pet pixie who¡­ Wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°What are you looking at, baldy¡­?¡± Blue complained as he analyzed her further with his Spirit Vision Skill active. ¡°You also possess a core,¡± he mumbled in growing disbelief. ¡°A core built from the life force of the dungeon¡¯s guardian itself?!¡± ¡°How can you make such a ridiculous claim?¡± one of the older members of the crowd called out. ¡°Does this farce have no end?!¡± ¡°I know the energy of that dungeon well,¡± the sect leader replied, unbothered by the man¡¯s aggressive tone. ¡°That is the reason why I am speaking, and you are listening. You are listening, correct?¡± The other old man scoffed, then stormed out of the room as the crowd whispered. ¡°That¡¯s right, baldy,¡± Blue¡¯s voice cut through the noise. She attempted to stand up in the cage, but her legs failed, so she just glared at him. ¡°And I¡¯m already twice the cultivator you¡¯ll ever be¡­!¡± Even Lana, whose chaotic energy had seemed unstoppable, joined the rest of the people in the room in shocked silence for what felt like hours before a dry laugh could be heard. ¡°Was I still young enough to be surprised?¡± The sect leader chuckled, rubbing his bald head with one hand. ¡°Lana, return to your sect with news that this otherworldly guest will most certainly be under our protection for the time being. We shall bring this matter to the council after the annual tournament is concluded. Do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake.¡± Lana spat, grimacing as she closed her eyes and bowed her head in compliance. ¡°I will convey your message faithfully. I will be happy to leave this ridiculous place.¡± The sect disciples released her from their grip, and she quickly left the room, leaving behind a strange air of confusion, but the tension eased slightly as the sect leader continued to laugh while walking back to his seat. Micro was surprised by how casually the old man walked despite the giant metal shield on his back. The sect leader sat down, waited for the crowd¡¯s attention to return to him, then continued. ¡°So, my grandson completed the trial along with his attendant, thanks to the guidance of a failed magician¡¯s summon, who completed the trial twice, and his pet pixie¡ª¡± ¡°Who¡¯s a pet, baldy?!¡± Blue grumbled with her eyes half closed. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing a pixie in a cage, but I could get used to it.¡± The old man frowned. ¡°Bite me¡­¡± Blue sighed, but her jeer lacked any energy. ¡°There¡¯s much I would ask you, but now is not the time¡­¡± the sect carried on, turning back to Micro. ¡°My passengers¡­¡± Micro mumbled, looking pitifully at the cage. ¡°Kel, you may take Micro and his ¡®passengers¡¯ to the guest house and see to his immediate needs,¡± the sect leader directed. ¡°The pixies will remain where they are, and I will hear the rest of the story from you over a cup of tea later tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandfather!¡± Kel looked up at the sect leader with a bright smile, then bowed once again. He wasted no time in collecting the cage, which he handled as though it might explode at any moment, then helped Micro up to his feet. ¡°Come with me, master! You must rest now!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Micro mumbled, his eyes still glassy. ¡°What is it, master?¡± ¡°Fuel¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The fuel¡­¡± Micro pleaded, his stomach still growling. ¡°That smell¡­¡± ¡°The honey buns!¡± Kel laughed, realizing what Micro had been referring to as fuel, then beckoned to one of the other disciples in the room to bring over a small bag of them. ¡°I almost forgot to mention it! Apparently a friend of mine had ordered some earlier in the day.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel¡¯s friend¡­¡± Micro said with a dopey smile. He tried to take the bag from Kel, but his hand lacked the strength. ¡°I¡¯ll get you all the sweets you like, master.¡± Kel continued to laugh as he guided Micro out of the room, down a hall, and into the cool night air. ¡°But first, you¡¯ll need something more fortifying!¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Chapter 036 - The Talented Attendant: Rose Kel guided the half-conscious Micro through the courtyard and up a flight of stairs. Some steps were carved into the rock itself, while others were made of wood. ¡°A guardrail wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask for¡­¡± Micro sighed, but he trusted Kel not to let him stumble off the side of the stairs and down the steep mountainside. As Micro began to wonder why they had started climbing the mountain again, a door in the side of the rock face suddenly appeared before him, beside which several ornate windows were also visible. ¡°It¡¯s a humble arrangement, but it¡¯s only temporary,¡± he reassured Micro as he led him through the doorway into a warm room. It was full of furniture and decorated with glistening objects Micro couldn¡¯t identify. ¡°This is the garage?¡± Micro asked as the warmth of the room brought him partially out of his stupor. ¡°Perhaps it would be called as such in your world, master,¡± Kel replied as Micro found the strength to take both the cage of pixies and the bag of honey buns from him. ¡°An attendant will see to your needs shortly, but please rest for now.¡± ¡°Rest¡­¡± Micro exhaled as the idea of sleeping began to tempt him as much as the aroma of the honey buns. He gently placed the cage on the floor, then curled up next to it without delay. ¡°No, master, you¡­¡± Kel stuttered as Micro began to drift off. He shook Micro¡¯s shoulder gently to wake him, causing Micro to let out a pained sigh. ¡°The bed, master. Please, feel free to make use of the bed over there.¡± ¡°What bed¡­?¡± Micro mumbled, struggling to open his eyes again. ¡°I can only apologize if the bed in this room is so humble in its construction that you did not recognize it as a bed at all, but I do insist that you not sleep on the cold floor,¡± Kel said stoically. ¡°A bed?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Are you unfamiliar with the word, perhaps?¡± Kel asked. ¡°I know your culture is different in many ways, but¡­¡± ¡°No, I know what beds are¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Are you familiar with their function on this world?¡± Kel continued to ask, fearing he may offend Micro. ¡°I used one to carry all sorts of things, mostly vegetables¡­¡± Micro explained, sitting up as the conversation dragged on. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡ªhave you never slept in a bed?¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± ¡°So your training was harsh, to such an extent¡­¡± Kel muttered in awe. ¡°I am ashamed to call myself a cultivator in your presence, master.¡± ¡°You should be ashamed to call that face your own, you ugly bean pole!¡± Trill shouted from the cage beside a sleeping Blue. ¡°At least beans know when to shut up!¡± ¡°I understand that you are in the care of my master, so I will offer what courtesy I can, pixie,¡± Kel replied with a conflicted expression. ¡°Please understand that you must remain in that cage for our, excuse me, for your safety¡­ If there is anything you need, the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect is at your service¡­¡± ¡°Get lost, you green fool,¡± Trill spat. Micro began to laugh as the pixie danced around the cage while hurling insults at Kel, though he was worried to see Blue still sleeping in the corner of the cage. With a sigh, he once again looked around the room. ¡°So this is a room, eh?¡± Micro remarked as Kel struggled to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a room for humans before, and now I¡¯ve been in two in one day.¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Kel replied in awe, but he shook his head and straightened his posture. ¡°In any case, rest well¡ª¡± ¡°Let me out, bean sprout!¡± Trill continued to shout, but Kel turned to leave before Trill could throw any more insults in his direction, closing the door softly while mumbling something to himself about beds. Trill resumed his pouting in the corner of the cage until he too fell asleep. Micro eventually realized which piece of furniture Kel had been referring to. It was a simple structure, just a straw-filled cushion with several blankets resting on top of it. He tried sitting down on it, but he quickly grew uncomfortable with being unable to feel the solid ground beneath it. ¡°I wonder why humans like beds so much,¡± Micro wondered, then returned to his place on the floor at the centre of the room. ~ ¡°Excuse me, honoured guest¡­¡± Micro stirred from a deep sleep, waking up to find his hand already in the bag of honey buns. He instinctively took one from the bag and ate it as he sat up on the floor and looked around in an attempt to find the source of the sound that woke him. ¡°I¡¯m coming in¡­¡± Before he had time to react, the door slowly opened to reveal a young girl, no taller than he was, who felt familiar to Micro at a glance. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°You¡­¡± he said through a long yawn. ¡°You look like Tae.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± the girl blurted out, almost dropping the tray she was carrying. She stopped for a moment, but quickly collected herself and continued toward Micro. She knelt down in front of him and placed the tray on the floor. She then took a bag from her shoulder and placed it beside the tray. ¡°Who are you?¡± Micro asked with a smile as he analyzed the items before him. ¡°My name is Rose,¡± she replied tentatively. She looked fearfully at the cage containing two pixies, one of which was sleeping and the other of which was pouting. Confirming that the door of the cage was locked, she took a deep breath and continued. ¡°I serve the family of the sect leader, though I¡¯m still a novice in many¡ª¡± ¡°Meat!¡± Micro interrupted her with a shout of excitement when he realized one of the dishes on the try in front of him was full of grilled meat. He didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up the bowl and tip the contents into his mouth little by little. ¡°Honoured guest, your chopsticks¡­¡± Rose picked up the two finely crafted sticks on the tray and held them in front of Micro, but he looked at her in confusion as he continued to eat. ¡°What are¡ª¡± Micro looked up and belched. ¡°Excuse me! Oh, I¡¯ve seen those before. No thanks.¡± ¡°Do you perhaps prefer a spoon?¡± she asked sincerely. ¡°A knife? A fork?¡± ¡°This is more efficient,¡± Micro replied as he set down the empty bowl. ¡°Fuelling a truck with utensils would be silly.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rose fell silent as she tried to understand the dilemma, but decided not to push the topic further. ¡°I understand. Forgive my discourtesy. I am unfamiliar with your customs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Micro mumbled as he swallowed the last of the meat in the bowl. ¡°You really do look like Tae.¡± ¡°Tae¡­¡± Rose whispered. ¡°She told me¡­¡± ¡°You know Tae?!¡± Micro asked happily, reaching for a bowl of vegetables. They smelled less enticing than the meat, but he could help but to grab a handful. ¡°Please forgive me, but I must ask you,¡± she spoke directly. ¡°Tae told me you saved her from the dungeon. Is that really true?¡± ¡°The dungeon?¡± Micro said while struggling to chew on a long, green vegetable he hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I wouldn¡¯t just leave them behind. What kind of truck would I be¡ª¡± He suddenly began to cough and sputter as the vegetable became lodged in his throat. Rose offered him a cup of tea, and he succeeded in washing it down with a few sips. ¡°She was telling the truth¡­¡± she said with a frown, trying to understand how the boy in front of her could have played such an important role in the young master¡¯s quest. ¡°Then, I must sincerely thank you.¡± Without any further reservations, she placed her head and hands on the floor. Micro took another sip of tea as she raised her head again to speak, this time with a warmer tone. ¡°Tae is my elder sister, honoured guest,¡± she explained. ¡°My family is indebted to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It was interesting, and I got two Core Cards out of it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Rose gasped, sitting back up in a hurry. ¡°But I¡¯m still not sure what to do with them.¡± Micro pointed to the sleeping pixies in the cage and shrugged. ¡°I thought I was supposed to eat them, but Feng said that wasn¡¯t quite right¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to master Core Cards?¡± Rose asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Even the mundane are aware of such common knowledge.¡± ¡°What¡¯s common on my world isn¡¯t as common here,¡± Micro said as he scanned the room quickly. ¡°There¡¯s no plastic here, for example.¡± ¡°Plastic¡­?¡± She began to unpack a bag as they spoke, and then handed its contents to Micro. He mistook the gift for a pile of rags at first, but then realized they were clothes. He was relieved not to be covered in rust anymore, but after putting on the long robes, he felt more exposed than ever. ¡°No bumpers, no doors¡­¡± he complained. ¡°No metal at all¡­¡± ¡°Is it not to your liking?¡± Rose asked humbly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said with a bittersweet smile. ¡°Thank you for the clothing, Rose.¡± ¡°Then, will you tell me where you¡¯re from?¡± she asked. ¡°I heard you were from very far away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from another world, apparently,¡± Micro replied, looking around at the room. ¡°Garages are very different there¡­¡± ¡°Another world? Wait, could it be¡­¡± Rose¡¯s voice fell to a whisper as her eyes began to flicker with a familiar light. ¡°An artificial vessel¡­ You were summoned here?! Then the rumours were true¡­¡± ¡°Your eyes do the same thing that Tae¡¯s eyes do,¡± Micro remarked. ¡°That¡¯s a cool trick!¡± ¡°My apologies, but it¡¯s a habit!¡± Rose apologized, but she was relieved to see Micro still smiling. ¡°I used to have headlights too,¡± Micro added. ¡°The Spirit Vision Skill is important to our family,¡± Rose explained. ¡°I just wondered if it was true that your body was truly made by magicians, but it really was¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to being in this body, but it hasn¡¯t been all bad,¡± Micro replied with a sigh. ¡°I need to find a way home soon though¡­ Wait, do you know how to use Core Cards?¡± Rose sat silently with her eyes wide, forgetting even to breathe for a moment, but after concluding whatever thought had come into her mind, she smiled brightly at Micro. ¡°You¡¯re really from another world!¡± she shouted and brought her hands to her mouth in glee. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. There were people saying you¡¯re a guest from abroad, so I thought you were one of those boring old men from out east, but then I saw how young you were, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to think! I can¡¯t believe somebody from another world is sitting in front of me! I have so many questions!¡± ¡°Most people aren¡¯t that happy to hear that information.¡± Micro couldn¡¯t help but lean back as a dense aura of excitement erupted from the young girl in front of him. ¡°Kel said you were very strong in your world! How strong were you? Were you taller there? What arts did you study? What is the food like where you¡¯re from?¡± Her questions increased in speed and volume. ¡°What¡¯s your name? What do you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Micro,¡± Micro interrupted her, then corrected himself. ¡°My name is Micro. My world is a nice place. Well, what I¡¯ve seen of it is. The roads aren¡¯t perfect, but they¡¯re comfortable. I wasn¡¯t very tall, but I was wider. I didn¡¯t really eat, but I¡¯ve been going through oil more quickly recently. I don¡¯t know if you could say I was fast or strong, but I was efficient and reliable. And my driver, he¡­¡± Rose noticed his eyes beginning to water as he recalled more about his world and immediately subdued her curiosity. ¡°Forgive me, Micro!¡± She bowed once again. ¡°I should have been more considerate! Please don¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Micro wiped his eyes with his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll return one day, after I find enough Core Cards.¡± ¡°You already have two, but you don¡¯t know how to use them yet?¡± Rose asked. ¡°Did your master not teach you anything?¡± ¡°I learned a lot from my driver,¡± Micro asserted. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we have cards like that in my world.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know much about cultivation at all?¡± She asked as she leaned in. ¡°Almost nothing at all¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Rose shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Chapter 037 - A Simple Lesson in the Basics of Cultivation ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the early middle stage, and I¡¯m the youngest person in my family to learn the Spirit Vision Skill! I¡¯m also very, very, very close to mastering the Spirit Shield Skill, so you can count on me!¡± Rose declared with confidence. ¡°You must already be an amazing warrior, to have been able to save two people from a dungeon and even capture two pixies!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very impressive, I think¡­¡± Micro replied quietly. ¡°I¡¯m a truck, not a warrior.¡± ¡°My grandfather also says things I don¡¯t understand, and he¡¯s very, very strong!¡± Rose continued excitedly. ¡°But if you aren¡¯t familiar with cultivation on this world, I can help! It¡¯s the least I can do to repay you after all.¡± ¡°You can teach me about Core Cards and cultivation?¡± Micro asked hopefully. ¡°Of course!¡± Rose replied. ¡°But where shall we begin? Hmm¡­ Your core doesn¡¯t seem stable, does it¡­¡± ¡°I was told I need to find a master to work on it before it bursts,¡± Micro agreed. ¡°It¡¯s patched up for now, but I need to learn to repair it myself. I didn¡¯t pass a single mechanic on my way here.¡± ¡°How did it get so¡­¡± Rose whispered, then she mimed an explosion with her hands instead of finishing the question. ¡°Apparently the magicians meant to summon a different soul, so mine doesn¡¯t fit properly. It¡¯s a different shape,¡± He replied. ¡°I¡¯m not an expert though.¡± ¡°For it to be bursting at the seams like that means it isn¡¯t just the wrong shape. Your soul must be a little different than most! But that¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Rose reassured him. ¡°Refining your core is one of the first things a cultivator learns! You keep refining it again and again until it can¡¯t be refined anymore!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the point where one would ascend to the next stage of cultivation¡­¡± Rose replied with a solemn tone. ¡°That¡¯s how you get to the yellow stage?¡± Micro inquired. ¡°You mean the amber stage? You make it sound so easy!¡± Rose laughed, but quieted down when she noticed Micro¡¯s genuine confusion. ¡°Even the sect leader hasn¡¯t broken through to the amber stage yet, and he¡¯s been refining his core for longer than anyone around here!¡± ¡°So it takes a long time¡­¡± Micro said with a disappointed tone. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous, you know?¡± Rose replied. ¡°Ah, but then I guess you wouldn¡¯t know. Even Kel¡¯s father¡­¡± ¡°Kel¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Never mind that for now. You should focus on your own core,¡± Rose continued. ¡°It does take time. Of course, there are ways to quicken the process, but that¡¯s not what our sect believes in.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want an amber core?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want one,¡± she replied quickly. ¡°But chasing power in a hurry isn¡¯t the way to do it. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious about all the powerful sects out there in the empire. Things around here can move a little too slow for me. ¡®Slow and steady¡¯ is what they always say, but that¡¯s not important right now. Your core is barely holding itself together!¡± ¡°It does feel better when I eat these¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he stuffed the last honey bun into his mouth. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a permanent solution,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Alright then, listen carefully. To refine your core, you have to break it down, get rid of as many impurities as you can, then put it back together again. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I have to take it apart, clean it, then reassemble it,¡± He recited back to her. ¡°Th¡ªThat¡¯s¡­¡± she stuttered. ¡°Sure, that sounds right. However, if that¡¯s all you did, you¡¯d just be making it smaller, and that wouldn¡¯t be very useful! The key to refining your core is in the energy all around you.¡± ¡°You mean like in the rain?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Trying to take raw energy straight out of the natural world would be insane. Never try that,¡± Rose warned him. ¡°That¡¯s like putting your hand into a fire just to warm it up.¡± ¡°It did feel quite hot¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Forget such a dangerous thought as soon as possible,¡± Rose said sternly. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°You need to draw in ambient energy to support your core as you refine it.¡± ¡°The air is full of elemental energies,¡± she whispered. ¡°Fire, air, water, some light¡­¡± ¡°I feel like you left some out¡­¡± Micro added quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Rose continued without hesitation. ¡°The cultivators in our sect tend to have a stronger affinity to fire compared to the other elements. That¡¯s why they¡¯re always looking for fire element dungeons.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Some trucks take diesel, but I take regular,¡± Micro said. ¡°I did wonder what a turtle had to do with fire¡­¡± Micro followed her example and closed his eyes. He quickly entered the familiar place where the only thing he could see was his core. Despite the two rings wrapped around it, it looked as volatile as ever, like a fireball threatening to explode. However, he couldn¡¯t see any other energy around him. ¡°Where is it?¡± He asked in disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re looking too hard,¡± Rose replied. ¡°You won¡¯t find it by looking for it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have to stop focusing altogether and let the energy make itself known to you.¡± ¡°I have to stop thinking?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That would be nice.¡± ¡°Clear your mind of all distractions,¡± Rose continued. ¡°That¡¯s the first step to¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, there it is,¡± Micro announced gleefully. ¡°It¡¯s warm, but it¡¯s cool. It tickles, I think.¡± ¡°What? How did you¡­¡± Rose stammered. ¡°Did you already know how to do that?¡± ¡°No, I just followed your instructions,¡± he replied. ¡°I should¡¯ve thought of not thinking earlier. Wait¡­¡± ¡°You achieved a perfect state of mental clarity after hearing it described five seconds ago?¡± she asked in disbelief, using her Spirit Vision Skill to discern whether he was being honest or not. ¡°You really were a master in your own way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to not thinking,¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m still new to thinking in general, really. It feels strange¡­¡± ¡°Forgive my disrespect, then¡­¡± Rose nodded. ¡°Kel was not exaggerating.¡± ¡°So, now what?¡± ¡°Next is to allow your core to expand very slowly. Let it relax,¡± Rose explained. ¡°You need to do it slowly, so that your soul and the energy contained within it don¡¯t come pouring out all at once. That¡¯s the trick to refining your core, you see? It¡¯s like taking a cup apart and putting it back together again without spilling any of the water inside.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Take it apart, but don¡¯t spill anything¡­¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± Rose smiled, leaving her own state of meditation. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to make a hole so big that your soul can just wander out. Souls like to stay where they are, after all. Beginners with new cores barely have enough energy to fill their cores. Even a naturally powerful soul like yours probably won¡¯t expand enough to cause you any problems. Just focus on relaxing your core until it reaches the point where energy can flow through it more easily.¡± ¡°Relax it¡­ Expand it¡­¡± Micro looked back at his own core, and did as he was instructed, allowing the core which he felt he¡¯d been trying to restrain to relax and expand. Though it felt similar to learning how to use his new arms and legs, the core began to bend and move according to his will. ¡°Once your core starts to dissipate, that¡¯s when you want to squeeze it back together again, taking as much ambient energy with you as you can,¡± Rose continued. ¡°My father told me to think of it like making a snowball out of snowflakes you caught in the air.¡± ¡°So many¡­ analogies¡­¡± Micro whispered while trying harder to concentrate. ¡°What was that?¡± Rose leaned in to ask, but Micro¡¯s attention was now fully directed at the process of core refining. ¡°Expand¡­ Disassemble¡­ Reassemble¡­¡± Micro mumbled. Gradually, the green, gem-like core began to look more transparent, like a thin film of energy wrapped around a bright light. He thought he could see a familiar shape behind the dissipating outer shell of the core. ¡°I think you¡¯re doing great!¡± Rose cheered. ¡°Now just¡ª¡± BOOM Rose was flung against the wall, along with everything else in the room, with the force of a lightning strike. The door and windows were blown open, and clouds of dust swirled around the room. Barely able to protect herself with a defensive aura, Rose tumbled out the splintered door and barely grabbed hold of the steps protruding from the cliff face before falling down the side of the mountain in a daze, eventually coming to rest on a small ledge. Dust and debris rained down on the buildings below as she regained her senses, and she began to climb back up the cliff. Her ears were ringing and her body ached all over. When she finally returned to the door of Micro¡¯s room, she tried to look through the chaotic storm of energy and debris swirling around like a tornado, but all she could make out were flashes of light. A voice pulled her out of a state of shock. ¡°Rose! What happened here?!¡± Kel screamed as he flew up the steps, followed by a dozen other disciples, including Rose¡¯s sister, Tae. ¡°Where is he?!¡± ¡°He was just¡­ We were¡­¡± She stuttered, her voice barely audible over the storm raging in the room. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Tae screamed over the noise of the storm. ¡°I showed him how to refine his core¡­¡± Rose mumbled with blank eyes. ¡°Just the most basic technique¡­ Even a child could¡­¡± ¡°You fool!¡± Kel screamed as he rushed into the storm, leaving Rose and the others standing outside with the dumbfounded Rose. Tae braced herself and followed him into the room, but no other disciple felt confident they would survive the storm if they entered. ¡°Master!¡± Kel shouted. ¡°Are you there?! Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Kel¡­¡± Micro said with a strained voice barely audible over the storm. ¡°This is harder than I thought¡­¡± ¡°Young master!¡± Tae said as she grabbed Kel¡¯s shoulder to stabilize herself in the wind. ¡°His core is almost completely gone! The dungeon guardians¡¯ oaths are the only thing preventing his internal energies from consuming him entirely¡­!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Kel replied in horror. ¡°The sheer amount of energy¡­ This isn¡¯t something we can handle ourselves.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± the sect leader said, having suddenly appeared beside Kel. ¡°We¡¯ll need more hands to contain this power.¡± ¡°Is it truly possible?¡± Kel asked, starting to discern Micro¡¯s silhouette among the chaos. ¡°His power is abundant and pure, but it is still the power of a jade core,¡± the sect leader replied. ¡°There is risk, but there is hope¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Tae replied quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll summon the strongest disciples available!¡± Tae ran out of the room and down the stairs to the courtyard immediately, leaving Kel and his grandfather alone in the storm. ¡°You would risk everything for this boy, Kel?¡± The sect leader calmly asked. ¡°We have no time for your doubts!¡± Kel shouted. ¡°Then stand over there.¡± The old man nodded as he raised his hands in front of him. ¡°In theory, this is no different from helping any new disciple form a core for the first time. We¡¯ll just need to work a little harder than usual¡­¡± ¡°Right!¡± Following his grandfather¡¯s lead, Kel also raised his hands, pushing against the wild aura pouring out of Micro. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± ¡°Now, Kel!¡± The old man announced, and the two men began to emit their own green auras, forming a shield in front of them that allowed them to repel Micro¡¯s own. They struggled for a moment to move even slightly toward the boy at the centre of the storm, but soon other hands were added to the effort as stronger disciples entered the room one by one, seemingly aware of what was required. As the number of small aura shields increased in number, they began to contain the storm, eventually growing to form a dome around it. ¡°We need to move quickly now, or the boy won¡¯t survive,¡± the sect leader declared. ¡°With me, now!¡± All at once, the sect leader, Kel, and a dozen disciples pushed with all their strength toward the centre of the room, condensing the wild energies more and more until finally, Micro¡¯s form was visible again, kneeling in a state of meditation, but with a strained expression. The sect leader took one final step forward with a deep breath, while the other disciples fell to the ground in exhaustion. Tae joined Kel and his grandfather, and the three of them together worked to condense the energy around Micro. ¡°So much energy, and his soul¡­¡± one disciple gasped. ¡°I could feel the magnitude of his soul¡¯s own energy¡­¡± another added. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder his core strained.¡± ¡°Kel?¡± Micro called out. ¡°We¡¯re here now, master!¡± Kel replied, his own voice hoarse as he and the others struggled to keep the aura from exploding outward. ¡°Can you sense your energy, master?¡± The normally dark world that Micro looked around at felt like a tornado was sweeping through it. His consciousness drifted here and there as he tried to focus on his own energy, but he eventually noticed a circle of light around him. ¡°Is that you?¡± He called out from within the storm. ¡°We¡¯re holding your energy together right now, master!¡± Kel replied. ¡°But we can¡¯t do this for long! You need to form a core around the energy before we run out of time!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve managed to form a crude temporary core with our own energy, but it will not last for long,¡± the sect leader added. ¡°You should hurry, or you will die.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro replied. He could feel the pressure of the cultivators around him, holding him together. As he observed the place where his core should be, he understood what was happening. Two rings, placed there by the dragon and the turtle, were wrapped around a small light that flickered as a storm of energy swirled around. ¡°You should be able to see your soul now, young one,¡± the sect leader explained loudly. ¡°The energy contained within it is too much for this vessel to accommodate, so you must form a strong core around it. If you fail to contain that energy, your soul will be lost in this storm of energy.¡± ¡°I need to make a new core¡­¡± Micro repeated. ¡°But this time, master¡­¡± Kel added as sweat poured down his face. ¡°You must ensure that it is able to contain your soul! All souls are unique in shape and size, but yours is very different from anything we¡¯ve seen. Be mindful as you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to concentrate, Kel,¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll be silent, master,¡± Kel replied more quietly. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel.¡± Micro stood before his soul for a moment, trying to discern its shape as the storm surged all around him. He looked closer and closer, until he realized he was standing inside of it. It was blinding at first, but as his eyes adjusted, he began to notice something familiar about it. He was in a seated position, his back against something soft but not too soft. His feet were resting on a harder surface with a rough texture. His hands were in front of him, resting on something thin and round. ¡°I¡¯m inside¡­ myself?¡± he thought quietly to himself as he looked around and recognized more and more indicators that he had somehow found himself inside the cab of a Micro truck which could only be described as his very own body. ¡°But I also, am myself¡­?¡± ¡°What the¡ª¡± the sect leader suddenly blurted out as Micro¡¯s entire body began to glow like a star in the night sky. ¡°What is happening?!¡± Kel asked his grandfather. ¡°Oneness of mind and soul¡­¡± he replied with wide eyes. ¡°That is not a common sight in our realm¡­ An early stage of enlightenment¡­¡± As Kel and his grandfather discussed Micro¡¯s state, Micro¡¯s mind began to feel like it was being stretched to a breaking point. He felt nauseous as he reconciled his current state, unsure whether he was looking at himself in the rear-view mirror, or at someone else entirely. The whole truck was shaking, as if it was driving at a high speed down a gravel road, with wisps of blinding light flying through the cab now and then. He shook his head, though he was unsure if he really had one, and tried to focus on the task described for him by the cultivators around him. He looked out the window and saw two giant rings, one of fire and one of water, orbiting his truck at different angles. They were alarming at first sight, but they made him feel safe and secure after looking at them for a while. ¡°Okay, I need to make a core to put my soul in¡­¡± Micro carefully considered the task as he looked around. ¡°I think this is my soul, but¡­ Oh, I see.¡± Realizing something, he opened the door and stepped out of the truck, then walked several paces away from it. Around him and the truck was a storm of light that he now understood to be his own internal energy. ¡°So I have to build somewhere safe to park this. And it needs to be big enough to store that extra energy,¡± Micro said to himself with a content grin. ¡°This should be simple enough.¡± Chapter 038 - The Aftermath of Lesson One While standing outside the glowing, white truck, Micro recalled the sensation of picking energy out of a puddle of rain, and took hold of some of the energy dancing in the air around him. It hurt much less to hold his own energy than the rain¡¯s, and it almost felt comfortable to grasp. He placed it on the ground several paces from the truck, and was pleased to see it respond to his will. He wondered what the ground was made of, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. As it came to rest on the invisible ground, it took the shape of a glowing, green brick. Though he had imagined a red brick, he knew it would do. ¡°I¡¯m glad I saw the old man build a few of these before,¡± Micro thought with a nostalgic smile. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± One by one, bricks formed from the energy around him, and he diligently continued to place them neatly beside each other until a large structure had formed around the truck which was his own soul. The more time he spent transforming his energy into something he could use, the more natural it felt. Micro gradually came to understand that he could be more selective of the energies he harnessed, flicking away bits of impure debris with a thought, and producing a shinier brick in the process. Some impurities were light and easy to remove, while others felt hot to hold in his hand. He did his best to remove them, but he felt hurried by the storm still raging outside. Before long, he had managed to recreate a scene so familiar to him that he was confident he¡¯d recreated every detail, down to the smallest imperfections in the shingles on the roof and the noisy squeak of the door as it opened and closed. He recreated the concrete floor and the land around the building too, complete with the grass and wildflowers that grew on it. He even recreated the small remote control the old man installed a few years ago. ¡°The weather has really cleared up,¡± Micro noted as he looked around his core. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s more that I used it all up.¡± Much of the energy which had previously been swirling around so violently was now neatly packed into the components which made up his core, inside of which his soul was comfortably contained. However, there was still an abundance of energy floating in the air like a dense fog. ¡°Now to clean up a little,¡± he thought while looking around at the fog of energy. He¡¯d already had to repair several shingles as the storm of energy raged earlier, so he quickly created several large cardboard boxes and began to stuff the energy inside. Some of the energy felt dirty to touch, so he also recreated the garbage bin next to the garage and disposed of it there. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask about garbage disposal rules soon. Some places are so strict about that¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how long it took, but eventually he¡¯d gotten used to scooping up large amounts of energy and storing it quickly in boxes, which he was then able to store in the garage on the faithfully reconstructed shelves. He worried that he might not have enough room for it all at first, but with some effort was able to compress quite a lot into each box. He had long since lost track of time when he began to feel a little tired, and he suddenly heard a voice echo in the peaceful world around him. ¡°Grandfather¡­ It¡¯s been half a day¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Is he¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s unorthodox¡­¡± the sect leader¡¯s voice followed. ¡°But I think he has succeeded, in a remarkable fashion¡­¡± Micro took a final look at the garage he¡¯d made. It was exactly as he remembered it, though it was distinctly green in colour, and it was orbited by two rings of water and fire. Content with the results, he closed the garage door and allowed himself to wake up from his meditative state. He opened his eyes and took in the situation around him. A dozen exhausted men and women in green and brown attire leaned back against the walls of the room. The room itself was virtually destroyed, and looked more like a natural feature of the mountain than the luxurious space it had been not long before. He noticed Kel and Tae standing beside each other, both of whom looked ready to faint from exhaustion with looks of relief on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s a rare thing for one¡¯s body to differ in nature from one¡¯s soul¡­¡± the sect leader suddenly remarked, being the only person in the room with the energy left to do so. ¡°They¡¯re usually born together, after all. But with a strong core, no issues should ever arise from your unique situation. But what you have created¡­¡± His eyes glowed fiercely as he peered into Micro¡¯s core from across the room, but he seemed to give up after a moment and laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a core that shape before, but it is far stronger than mine!¡± His frail voice filled the room with laughter before he continued. The exhausted disciples stared with wide eyes at the sect leader, but none could voice their disbelief. ¡°You have an inhuman talent for visualization, boy,¡± the sect leader explained. ¡°I cannot fathom the concentration required to manifest thousands upon thousands of such strange objects of such highly purified internal energy in such a short time.¡± ¡°Usually the old man gets materials like that from a home centre,¡± Micro replied. ¡°He doesn¡¯t mill his own lumber anymore. The dust is hard on his lungs.¡± ¡°Those materials shine so brightly that I find it difficult to discern their exact shape. I couldn¡¯t even keep track of the arrangements, and the end result is blindingly pure¡­ Do your thoughts never wander from your goals?¡± the sect leader asked. ¡°Is your mind never clouded?¡± If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what whether to expect in my mind yet.¡± He explained, surprised by how full of energy he felt. His core still felt somewhat uncomfortable, but his body felt lighter and his mind felt quicker. ¡°I just made the best place I could think of to park my soul, and there was some room left for the extra energy.¡± ¡°So you did what you had to do¡­¡± The sect leader grinned. ¡°As simple as that?¡± ¡°Well, it took some getting used to, but the instructions were clear,¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Thanks, baldy.¡± The cultivators in the room all looked in shock at Micro for a moment, baffled by both his manner or addressing the sect leader and the sincerity with which he did so. The sect leader himself made a conflicted expression, but was interrupted before he could continue. ¡°Pfft!¡± Blue¡¯s shrill voice rang out. ¡°Bahaha! Baldy! Stinking cultivators. Oh, humans¡­¡± Everyone in the room turned to see Blue sitting on Kel¡¯s head, holding a Core Card under one arm and laughing uncontrollably. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boy?¡± she asked sarcastically as she hopped directly from Kel¡¯s head to Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Every time I wake up from a nap, you¡¯re either bleeding or exploding!¡± ¡°Sorry, Blue,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Where¡¯s Trill?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in your pocket.¡± She pointed at the right breast pocket of his new clothes, and a small yellow hand poked out in reply, only one finger of which was raised. ¡°You¡¯re slow as mud, eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fast, but¡ª¡± ¡°The card¡­!¡± The sect leader suddenly grasped at his own pocket, searching for something frantically. ¡°How did you¡ª¡± ¡°Stealing shiny things from a cultivator is less work than picking acorns off a tree!¡± Blue laughed while flaunting the card at him, waving it over her head. ¡°This is mine, anyway! How dare some bald little brat take my things?!¡± The room filled with tension as her tone grew slightly more serious, but her mood mellowed out with a yawn, and she hopped casually into Micro¡¯s other pocket along with her Core Card. ¡°That was a nice energy shower, by the way,¡± Blue addressed Micro. ¡°Do that again sometime. It felt amazing. ¡°Okay, Blue,¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Enjoy your nap.¡± Micro looked back up to find the sect leader scratching his head. ¡°My name¡­¡± The sect leader mumbled. ¡°Yes?¡± Micro said. ¡°Did I not pronounce it right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the sect leader stuttered. He spoke with a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°You may call me master¡­ If it suits you¡­¡± ¡°But Rose already offered¡­¡± Micro replied apologetically. ¡°She¡¯s very talented.¡± ¡°Rose¡­¡± The sect leader rubbed his head for a moment and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will be too busy with her own training to assist you with yours. Some fundamentals seem to need reinforcing¡­¡± He looked toward the doorway where Rose was peering in, but she quickly disappeared from sight with a yelp. ¡°Time is the only cure for youth, after all¡­¡± He sighed with a wry smile. ¡°So you¡¯ll be my master?¡± Micro asked tentatively. ¡°If you¡¯ll have me,¡± the old man replied with a humble bow. ¡°Fate frequently brings together those who would learn and those who would teach, though fate is often much easier to read¡­¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll teach me to eat Core Cards?!¡± Micro asked with increasing excitement. ¡°That¡­¡± the sect leader stuttered. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with Core Cards, yes.¡± The cultivators watching the conversation unfold began to break their dumbfounded silence with whispers of disbelief, but none dared to question the sect leader¡¯s decision. ¡°Master Micro, how are you feeling?¡± Kel asked Micro. ¡°Do you feel any instability at all?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment, poking himself in the chest several times before nodding. ¡°I feel like I just went through a gas station car wash. I¡¯m clean, but my ears are ringing a little¡­¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± The sect leader narrowed his eyes and emitted an intimidating aura that filled the room in the blink of an eye. He looked around at the cultivators, and Micro wondered what it was about the sect leader that made him seem so much bigger than he really was sometimes. ¡°Let us all hesitate to share what has happened here today with those outside the sect, shall we?¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± the cultivators all replied in unison, at which point the sect leader relaxed his aura and waved them away. ¡°Get some rest, young ones¡­¡± the sect leader said, gesturing for them to leave. ¡°As for you, Micro. I¡¯ll have you accompany Kel to his quarters for the remainder of this odd day. He¡¯ll keep an eye on you in case anything¡­ unpredictable¡­ should happen.¡± He looked over his shoulder at the door, where Rose had once again appeared. ¡°You¡¯re skilled beyond your years, Rose¡­¡± he addressed the frightened and confused girl. ¡°But you sorely lack discretion¡­ You may return to your duties now. We¡¯ll discuss your future in the morning.¡± She nodded once, then retreated down the steps on wobbly legs. With one final sigh, he turned to Micro, Kel, and Tae. ¡°I¡¯d expect no less excitement from three, no, four new holders of the Jade Fire Turtle Art Core Card,¡± the sect leader spoke as a grin formed slowly on his face. ¡°Very interesting times. Very interesting times indeed¡­¡± ~ After the sect had returned to normal and several disciples had been dispatched to clean the mysterious mess in the guest room, Tae returned to her duties elsewhere, and Kel guided Micro back to his own personal quarters. ¡°I had almost finished telling my grandfather of our travels together when we heard the explosion,¡± he explained through a yawn. ¡°Forgive me for having immediately assumed it was you, but I¡¯m relieved to see you in good health, better than ever in fact.¡± ¡°I do feel pretty good,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I want more honey buns.¡± ¡°They should have arrived this morning, master,¡± Kel promised. ¡°I¡¯ll have them reheated.¡± Micro noticed for the first time how much time had passed since his training session with Rose had begun. The sun was just past its peak, though he felt ready for a full night¡¯s rest. After passing through the courtyard again, Kel led Micro through a large entrance in the side of the mountain. It opened up to a large cavern, decorated with even more statues of turtles and many beautiful paintings of the local landscape. What caught Micro¡¯s eye the quickest though was featured in the centre of a large cavern. It was surrounded by ornate statues and fiercely burning torches, but it emitted its own light, a familiar green glow. ¡°A dungeon portal?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Kel replied casually. ¡°That¡¯s the entrance to the Jade Fire Mountain Art Dungeon. It¡¯s a permanent portal, as far as we know. That¡¯s why our ancestors constructed the temple around this¡ª¡± Micro had entered the shimmering gate before Kel could explain any further. Chapter 039 - The Weight of a Hasty Decision After enjoying a surreal journey through a tunnel of swirling green lights, Micro arrived in a beautiful new world. Trees with golden leaves decorated a serene landscape where small animals and birds filled the air with songs and cries. He couldn¡¯t see a sun in the sky, but it was full of orange and red clouds, as if the sun was eternally setting just behind the horizon. ¡°Nice¡­¡± Micro mumbled. For a moment, his only thought as he stepped away from the shimmering portal was one of gratitude that he was able to experience such a beautiful place with human senses. However, his feeling of relief was soon interrupted. THUD ¡°What the¡ª¡± He blurted out as the weight of his own body drove him to his knees with heavy sound. A small crater formed beneath him with the impact that made his legs numb. He tried to stand up, but the more he tried, the more weight he felt dragging him back down to the ground. He struggled for hours to get up off of his hands and knees before finally managing to lift his head back up to look around. However, knowing that there were Core Cards waiting for him somewhere in the dungeon, he forced himself to stand up despite the pain. His first step was excruciating, and the second step was no easier. He took a third step, and his legs finally gave out. It took him another few hours to catch his breath and recover his strength, but again he was only able to take three steps. By the end of his first day there, he ended up walking a total of thirteen steps before feeling like he needed to sleep. Just before closing his eyes, however, he heard a familiar sound. ¡°You got quite far!¡± Kel called out from behind him. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be excited to challenge this dungeon, master!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Heavy¡­¡± ¡°You may fault the turtle for moving slowly, but being in a rush hasn¡¯t helped you much,¡± Kel explained slowly with an air of wisdom. ¡°We must listen before we act¡ª¡± ¡°You can walk¡­?¡± Micro asked after catching his breath He slowly turned his head, still unable to lift it all the way up, and saw Kel stifling a laugh behind him. Micro wondered why the grinning young man was able to move so effortlessly through the impossible gravity of the forest. ¡°It really is impressive that you made it a few steps on will alone, but you¡¯ll have a much easier time walking here once you¡¯ve learned to apply your internal energies in different ways,¡± Kel replied casually as he raised his hand. ¡°For example¡­¡± Micro lifted his eyes just enough to focus on Kel¡¯s hand. Kel confirmed he had Micro¡¯s attention, then snapped his fingers once, creating a small clicking sound that didn¡¯t surprise Micro in any particular way. ¡°Now I¡¯ll fill the muscles in my arm with as much energy as I can,¡± Kel continued. ¡°Watch this, master.¡± SNAP A sound like a small thunderclap erupted from Kel¡¯s hand at the flick of his finger. The last of Micro¡¯s strength left him as the shockwave hit him, and he fell to the ground with a grunt. Kel massaged his reddened finger as he walked over to Micro with a guilty smile on his face. ¡°I apologize for my tone, master,¡± Kel said with a friendly smile. ¡°In my arrogance and pride, I may have found it cathartic to see one as powerful as you struggling in this way. But I am certain you will overcome this challenge with ease in very little time.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Micro grunted. ¡°Now, would you like to spend some more time here, or would you like to make some preparations?¡± Kel asked sincerely. ¡°I will be of service to you in either case.¡± ¡°I need to prepare¡­¡± Micro replied with a pained nod. ¡°Then let¡¯s get you to bed, and we¡¯ll start your training in the morning,¡± Kel chuckled as he picked Micro up off the ground and wrapped his limp arm around his shoulder. ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Micro replied as he was dragged back toward the shimmering portal. ~ Once they were back in the beautifully decorated cavern, Micro breathed a sigh of relief at being able to move freely again. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, master,¡± Kel said, his smile undoubtedly smug. ¡°The Jade Fire Mountain Art dungeon is a forgiving trial. You can come and go as you please, and there are a number of rewards available to those who challenge it.¡± ¡°Rewards?¡± ¡°Most of the skills practiced by our disciples are thanks to the many cards hidden throughout this dungeon,¡± Kel explained. ¡°And just like the Turtle Art Dungeon, time passes at a much different pace there. We estimate that two or three days in the Fire Mountain Art dungeon are equal to the passing of about one second back in this world.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°That¡¯s convenient¡­¡± Micro yawned. ¡°Indeed, but you can never be sure how long you¡¯ll be required to participate in a dungeon trial,¡± Kel went on. ¡°For example, the amber level dungeon gate where we dispatched a team of guards could have the opposite effect. What if you entered it today but weren¡¯t able to leave it for a hundred years or more?¡± ¡°That would be inconvenient.¡± Micro nodded as his eyes began to close. ¡°I agree, master. Now, let¡¯s rest properly, this time.¡± Kel smiled, and the two continued their trek into the mountainside sect. ~ Micro was surprised to learn that most of the sect¡¯s temple was built inside the mountain. It had been constructed gradually over the course of hundreds of years. Beautifully crafted tunnels led to all sorts of places full of people, though Micro couldn¡¯t help but feel their standard of living was lacking. ¡°No plastic anywhere, huh¡­?¡± Micro mumbled to himself. ¡°And no lightbulbs¡­ poor ventilation¡­¡± ¡°Is everything alright, master?¡± Kel asked, still wearing a proud expression as he introduced the mountain temple. ¡°Your home is very¡­¡± Micro began to reply, but Kel¡¯s expression made him pause. ¡°It¡¯s very warm.¡± Kel¡¯s enthusiasm only grew after receiving such a compliment, creating a jovial atmosphere in the halls they passed through. Everyone greeted Kel politely as he walked by, though they offered a more curious and tentative glance to Micro. They passed a library, a training facility, and a large conference room before coming to a door with Kel¡¯s name on it. ¡°Here, we¡¯ll be sleeping here tonight,¡± Kel announced as he opened the door, revealing a much bigger room than Micro had been staying in before the explosion. It was decorated modestly by comparison, but Micro estimated one could park at least ten small trucks inside with room to spare. A fire burned in the centre of the room, the smoke rising up to a hole in the rock ceiling. ¡°Some ventilation¡­!¡± Micro said with an approving nod, though Kel didn¡¯t hear him. An attendant not much older than Rose followed them swiftly into the room and began to prepare tea for the two of them without a word. He thought it was impressive that she was able to move so gracefully despite the shield on her back. Micro waved, but she had already prepared the tea and left before he could say hello. ¡°Please, enjoy a cup with me,¡± Kel said, inviting him to join him by the fire. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time to rest. The change of pace has been a blessing to this sleepy old sect!¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel,¡± Micro took the cup and drank it down quickly, realizing only after he had finished it how thirsty he was. He leaned back on the floor where he sat, then he noticed Kel looking at him with bright eyes. ¡°Is something wrong, Kel?¡± ¡°Forgive me, master,¡± Kel replied quickly without his usual formality. ¡°Might I ask about the shape of your core? I¡¯ll admit I caught a glimpse of your soul, only for the briefest of moments, but even now as I recall it, I struggle to discern its shape. It was angular, and dense¡­ It was unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen!¡± ¡°What is your soul like?¡± Micro asked in return. ¡°Mine?¡± Kel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mine is the same shape as I am! I was born with it, after all. There are certainly those who possess souls of a rare nature but for a soul to be of a completely different nature to the body is unthinkable. One would think it impossible for the two to function as one, but¡ª¡± Kel stopped to clear his throat and leaned back slightly. ¡°Forgive me, master,¡± he spoke with his formal tone restored. ¡°What I mean to say is that my soul, as most humans¡¯ are, is the same shape as my physical being, more or less. And like most cultivators, my core is a sphere.¡± ¡°Spheres are an efficient shape,¡± Micro noted. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t feel at home in one.¡± ¡°I have heard of powerful cultivators, too powerful even for us to imagine, shaping their core as they see fit, but most cultivators struggle even to form a perfect sphere,¡± Kel continued. ¡°That¡¯s why yours is so¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a garage,¡± Micro explained quickly. ¡°It¡¯s where I was always parked back home. It seemed like the obvious thing to make.¡± ¡°You were able to use a storm of energy to recreate a physical structure, which was then capable of housing such a powerful soul as yours?¡± Kel asked, then looked around his room with wide eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine trying to recreate this room in such a manner. I have spent my life calling it my own room, but to recreate it within your thoughts with such integrity¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a place I ever thought about. I couldn¡¯t think when I was actually there. That¡¯s a new thing I can do, like walking¡­¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°It¡¯s more like I just¡­ knew¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think, but you knew¡­¡± Kel whispered. ¡°I see¡­ That is indeed incredible¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a humble garage, as garages go. Most cars park somewhere much fancier. But home is home, after all¡­¡± Micro¡¯s tone became more somber as he spoke, and Kel leaned in to keep the conversation moving. ¡°Our sect teaches familiarity with the shield so that it becomes easier to manifest and control,¡± Kel said while pointing to the heavy shield which he wore on his back even while sitting down to drink tea. ¡°That familiarity makes it an extension of ourselves.¡± ¡°What about your swords?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Those are dangerous.¡± ¡°We do practice with the sword, but it is more of a tool than a weapon,¡± Kel replied. ¡°The sword played a greater role in previous generations of our sect, but they are mostly ornaments to us now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a decoration?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°But they¡¯re so¡ª¡± Micro suddenly covered his mouth, recalling conversations between his driver and his son. ¡°Well, if you think it¡¯s a treasure, then that¡¯s what it is,¡± Micro concluded. ¡°I¡¯m sure lots of treasures are rusty and¡ª¡± Micro suddenly paused as a familiar scent found his nose. He turned his head to see the servant from before holding a large bag. ¡°Thank you!¡± Micro said as he lunged toward the girl. She released the bag quickly and quickly left the room, and Micro returned to his spot near Kel with a wide smile. Kel continued to explain various aspects of cultivation, the soul, and types of energy while Micro ate. However, it wasn¡¯t long before he noticed that Micro had fallen asleep by the fire without a sound. Though disappointed at first, Kel quickly fetched a blanket to set atop the seemingly unimposing boy and then retreated to his own sleeping mat, beside which he rested his shield. ¡°His patience is unparalleled, but his pace is difficult to fathom¡­¡± Kel mumbled as he recalled the week¡¯s events. Soon, Kel was also asleep. Chapter 040 - A Cultivator Must Read All Kinds of Signs Morning came too quickly for Micro. Though the room¡¯s only window to the outside world was still shut, he felt the warmth of the morning in the air. He was fully awakened by the sound of tea filling a cup near his head, and he opened his eyes to the same girl he¡¯d struggled to converse with the night before. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said through a stifled yawn. ¡°Thanks for the tea¡­¡± However, the girl only bowed her head, placed the cup of tea in front of him next to a tray of food which Micro hadn¡¯t noticed before, and turned to leave in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve slept that well before¡­¡± Micro said while rubbing his eyes. He¡¯d lost sight of the girl by the time his eyes could focus properly, so he looked around the room for Kel. ¡°I¡¯ve only slept a few times though.¡± ¡°Forgive the girl¡­¡± Kel called out to Micro from across the room. ¡°Sara comes from a family of good listeners, but they are lacking in manners.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°You are as gracious as you are wise¡­¡± Kel said calmly. He sat with his hands in front of him with a jade Core Card floating above them, a sight Micro recognized from the cave. However, as he watched, the Core Card suddenly glowed brighter than ever before. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Micro said, startled by the flash. However, when he looked again, the card seemed to have vanished. ¡°At last¡­¡± Kel sighed. ¡°What happened to your Core Card?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I have finally incorporated its teachings into my soul, master,¡± Kel declared, smiling widely at Micro. ¡°The insights I have gained in my time with you have been truly priceless!¡± ¡°What can you do with that?¡± ¡°It will allow me to better discern the true nature of things,¡± Kel explained. ¡°But that is not important now.¡± ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Blue suddenly said through a yawn. Her voice was muffled in Micro¡¯s pocket, but Sara, who had once again appeared in the doorway, shrieked and ran away. ¡°Sara¡ª¡± Kel turned to the door which Sara had just slammed shut and sighed. ¡°She has a particular aversion to pixies, you see¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Micro asked as he scooped up a bowl of meat and rice. ¡°Her mother is a senior disciple of the sect,¡± Kel explained. ¡°She challenges the Jade Fire Mountain Art Dungeon often, and she has taken many rewards for her efforts over the years. Many of the cards were of great benefit to her family, but there was an incident several years back.¡± ¡°An incident?¡± Micro mumbled with a mouthful of food. ¡°Sara¡¯s mother has reported that upon claiming the rarest card she¡¯d ever seen in the dungeon, a pixie appeared the moment she crossed through the gate into our world and stole it from her,¡± Kel said with a sad gaze. ¡°It was a shameful day for the sect, but pixies are dangerous creatures, and such things are known to occur. Though pixies haven¡¯t been as active in recent years, she has yet to rediscover the card¡­¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something a pixie would do,¡± Micro asserted. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°You idiot,¡± Blue chimed in. She jumped out of his pocket, landed on his shoulder, and stretched her arms and wings. ¡°That yellow brat in your other pocket literally just stole all your cards the other day.¡± ¡°Oh, he did!¡± Micro nodded with wide eyes. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Blue, was it?¡± Kel addressed the pixie with a stoic expression. ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked at him over her shoulder with one eye closed. ¡°Might I ask, if I may¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°Why do pixies do such cruel things?¡± ¡°Heh?¡± She blurted out while scratching her ear. ¡°Why do creatures with no use for the possessions of cultivators insist on using their terrifying power to torment and steal from us?¡± he continued with a bitter expression. ¡°Even going so far as to set fires or dig up gardens¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± she scoffed. ¡°Why not? Ah, I guess the war was before your time, kiddo.¡± ¡°What war¡­?¡± Kel asked in confusion. ¡°Wait, that ancient¡ª¡± ¡°I keep forgetting how young you all are!¡± Blue groaned and rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, you won it, alright? So stop being a sore winner.¡± ¡°We won a war¡­ with you?¡± Kel tilted his head to the side as he asked. ¡°But why does that¡ª¡± ¡°Why indeed¡­?¡± she wondered aloud, not caring to let Kel speak. ¡°Who cares? It passes the time.¡± ¡°Passes the time¡­?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to have so much of it.¡± Blue stretched her back and sighed. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe how tired I am. Am I dying or something?.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Hmm?¡± she mumbled as she jumped back into his pocket to resume her rest. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll still outlive you, especially if you keep doing what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Micro said, more relaxed than before. Micro stood up and stretched his own arms and legs as soon as he was finished eating, then realized Kel was still sitting motionless with a complicated look in his eyes. ¡°Kel?¡± Micro called out once. ¡°Kel!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kel answered as he returned from his thoughts. ¡°Oh, forgive me, master. Yes, we should go.¡± Kel stood up and took a deep breath, apparently putting his conversation with Blue out of his mind. He adjusted the position of the shield on his back, then straightened his posture and addressed Micro. ¡°Grandfather wished to give you a proper introduction to the arts of our sect. Normally he doesn¡¯t take direct disciples, but you already hold a Jade Turtle Art Core Card, and you appear to have no issues utilizing the elemental energies of fire, so he¡¯s excited to accept you as a student. Tae will also be joining us today.¡± Kel gestured to the door, and began to walk with Micro. ¡°I suppose Rose may also be receiving special lessons, but I am uncertain what is planned for her¡­.¡± ¡°I can finally learn how to eat Core Cards properly!¡± Micro celebrated. ¡°Properly, indeed.¡± Kel let out a strained laugh as he adjusted his attire. He continued after tightening his green headband. ¡°You¡¯ll also learn to be more aware of the aura you emit. The shield you erected to protect yourself in the Turtle Art Dungeon must be tiring to maintain. You may wish to lower your output when you can, or you may one day find yourself depleted.¡± ¡°I need to be more efficient¡­¡± Micro replied with a sad expression. He quickly began to meditate and viewed his core, now a much more familiar shape, and tried to regulate the flow of energy. ¡°It¡¯s easier now, but getting an even coat of energy all over me is tricky.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°It¡¯s just astounding that you can do it at all¡­!¡± Kel gasped. ¡°Even when asleep your aura was consistently contained, but it is incredible how quickly you are able to refine it. The power of will really does transcend knowledge¡­¡± ¡°There, that should be fine for now.¡± Micro smiled as he awoke once more. ¡°It feels more like a coat of paint now.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s lessons really will be a valuable experience for both of us,¡± Kel continued, his excitement returning. ¡°I hope I am able to teach you even half as much as I have learned from you.¡± ~ Kel wasted no time in ushering Micro out the door, leading him quickly to where they would begin their training. Though Micro eyed the glowing dungeon portal intensely as they walked by it, he diligently followed Kel. They first walked up the stairs which led to the former guest room, passing it uneventfully on their way up to a much higher platform. Micro enjoyed the view for a moment, but their climb became steeper very quickly, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to voice his dislike of travelling uphill. By the time the sun was high enough to warm the mountain air, they had nearly reached the summit. Near the summit however, there was a large, open area, paved with stones and decorated with the same turtle statues Micro had grown used to seeing everywhere on the mountain. Waiting for him and Kel at the centre of the paved area were the sect leader, Tae, and Rose. Tae and the sect leader looked pleased to see Micro appear over the ridge, though Rose looked slightly uncomfortable. Rose waved, but she was much less talkative than Micro remembered her to be. The sect leader gestured to them to be seated with a wave of his hand, and the mood quickly shifted. Kel, Micro, Tae, and Rose sat in a line in front of the sect leader, who was using a large rock as a chair. ¡°Kel, Micro, and Tae,¡± he began with a heavy voice. ¡°You three have proven yourself worthy to inherit the highest arts of this sect. Kel and Tae, I believe you know what you have to do.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± Kel replied, while Tae simply bowed to indicate her understanding. Kel then addressed Micro. ¡°We will be starting our journey to mastery of the Jade Fire Turtle Art. It is tradition that we meditate near this mountain¡¯s summit after returning from the dungeon.¡± ¡°Indeed, you shall,¡± the sect leader confirmed with a wide smile. ¡°It may take you an hour, but it may take you a lifetime. However, I am optimistic. It is a beautiful day to begin a long journey!¡± ¡°Thank you grandfather.¡± Kel joined Tae in a deep bow. ¡°Then I will leave Micro in your care, sect leader.¡± ¡°See you later, Kel.¡± Micro waved at the two as the departed. ¡°Good luck, Tae.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Micro,¡± Tae replied, then shot a sideways glance to the awkward Rose. ¡°I am hopeful that my younger sister will redeem herself in time.¡± Kel and Tae then got up to leave, smiling to Micro as they passed him, and made the short trek up to the peak of the mountain where they sat down and began to meditate on their cards. Rose appeared even more uncomfortable now that her sister was gone, but Micro looked excitedly at the sect leader. ¡°Micro, I have heard a great deal about you from Kel.¡± He rose from his stone seat and walked to the centre of the paved area as he spoke. ¡°Though you have much to learn, you display inhuman levels of patience, diligence, perseverance, and many other attributes essential to a cultivator.¡± ¡°Thanks, master!¡± Micro replied. ¡°It is apparent that you were a powerful student in your world,¡± he continued. ¡°And your master was indeed a figure beyond our comprehension, but it is also clear that your training was not complete. Is that a fair assessment?¡± ¡°Training? I only had to pass a few safety tests every few years,¡± Micro replied with a tilted head. ¡°I just did what was required of me.¡± ¡°So, you were still practicing the fundamentals of your art when you were summoned, and yet you have already achieved such power¡­¡± The sect leader scratched his chin as he continued. ¡°Then you will not be offended when I suggest that you are still lacking in some areas.¡± Micro just nodded and smiled in reply, eagerly awaiting the sect leader¡¯s next words. ¡°Your courage and your will are both hampered by your lack of discretion,¡± he said with a serious tone. ¡°Discretion?¡± ¡°While you are true to your goals, you appear blind to the obstacles which keep you from achieving them. You walk a straight path to your goals even when the path itself is not straight,¡± he explained while moving his hands through the air to illustrate his point. ¡°And you press forward toward your destination at a constant speed, but there are times in every journey when one must slow down or even stop.¡± ¡°But there are no stop signs or traffic lights anywhere! Driving myself makes my mind hurt¡­¡± Micro interjected with a look of sincere frustration. His eyes began to water slightly as he explained. ¡°And Blue only tells me which way to go. I¡¯ve never had to set my own speed or apply my own brakes before. I only did what my driver needed me to do, efficiently and reliably¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you were separated from your master before you learned such things,¡± the sect leader replied with a sympathetic tone. ¡°But the signs you speak of are all around you, even if they are not the ones you are familiar with.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Indeed.¡± The sect leader nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take the amber dungeon you almost jumped into as an example. Upon reflection, can you think of any signs you missed which may have encouraged you to stop what you were doing?¡± ¡°Stop signs¡­¡± Micro thought to himself for a moment, and his eyes lit up. ¡°It was a yellow light!¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± The sect leader nodded again, choosing not to dwell on Micro¡¯s observation. ¡°Sometimes the signs are as simple as that. However, what were the signs that you should not allow such an inexperienced cultivator as Rose to teach you to refine your core?¡± ¡°But Rose is very talented!¡± Micro said as he turned to smile at Rose, though Rose was unwilling to look back at him. ¡°Well, I think she is. She is, right?¡± ¡°You are unaware that her reckless decisions nearly resulted in your death and hers?¡± ¡°Reckless?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Death?!¡± ¡°In her haste, she failed to account for the nature of your soul before instructing you to dismantle your core. Without knowledge of such things, she assumed the process would be as simple for you as it was for her. Her inexperience and youth would alert most to the dangers of following her guidance in such important matters as core refining¡­¡± ¡°That sign¡­¡± Micro stuttered as he raised his hand to his head. ¡°That one hurts my brain a little.¡± ¡°Fear not,¡± the sect leader reassured him. ¡°You will grow accustomed to both the abilities and the limitations of your new vessel in time. Though your soul remains a constant, your mind will no doubt be full of new thoughts and ideas. Your nature will remain unchanged, but the way you view this world will be as new to you as the world itself. Although the magicians use vile means of creating such vessels, yours does appear functional in the ways that matter.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m not broken?¡± ¡°Far from broken, you are an exceptional young specimen,¡± the sect leader said, letting out an amused laugh. ¡°And the thoughts I have¡­ and feelings¡­?¡± Micro continued with an exasperated sigh. ¡°Those are getting out of hand¡­¡± ¡°You will master those as well, in time. If your goal remains to find your way home, then I am certain you will learn much about yourself in the process. Now, it feels shameful to teach one as strong as you the fundamentals, but we must begin.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°It appears you have some understanding of how to circulate your internal energies, but forming a shield of aura is the most you¡¯ve been able to do, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a bit like a radiator, but the result feels like a coat of paint,¡± Micro answered while recalling the process. ¡°Kel taught me how to do it in a cave.¡± ¡°Very good. Rose, come here, please,¡± the sect leader said, then beckoned Rose to his side. She did so quickly but with a bitter expression. ¡°Rose will demonstrate a more versatile technique for you now. Rose, remove your shield and begin the elementary internal energy circulation exercise.¡± Rose looked embarrassed as she removed the shield from her back, setting it on the ground nearby, and then placed her hands together. She closed her eyes tight and almost immediately began to glow. Micro looked more intently at her, but he wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he was seeing. ¡°You can see the energy moving?¡± the sect leader asked Micro casually. ¡°I think so,¡± he replied while watching ever more intently. ¡°It¡¯s more like I feel like I can see it.¡± ¡°A good observation,¡± the sect leader applauded. ¡°Rose is demonstrating the most fundamental of exercises, meant to practice control over one¡¯s own internal energy. It is one thing to simply contain your energy, but it is another to channel it from one point to another without allowing it to escape your control.¡± ¡°What about Core Cards, then?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you need those for learning skills?¡± ¡°A common misconception, but not entirely false¡­¡± The sect leader stroked his thin moustache and continued. ¡°I may be getting ahead of myself. Kel said cultivation was not practiced the same way in your world.¡± ¡°Fuel is more straightforward there, at least¡­¡± Micro agreed. ¡°We burn it, and stuff happens.¡± ¡°What a rare opportunity to peer into another world¡¯s power¡­¡± The sect leader smiled, but he shook his head and continued on with a stern voice. ¡°Now then, let us start at the beginning.¡± ¡°The beginning?¡± ¡°Yes, the beginning. I feel you may benefit from understanding the culture of out cultivation before practicing it yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably true,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I really have know idea what everybody is talking about most of the time.¡± ¡°Then we will start with the very beginning,¡± the sect leader declared. ¡°The origin of cultivation as we know it¡­¡± Chapter 041 - The Origin of Cultivation, Dungeons, and Core Cards Rose diligently continued the internal energy circulation exercise she¡¯d been ordered to demonstrate, but her ears twitched when she heard the old sect leader mention the origin of cultivation. She tried to disguise her interest in the sect leader¡¯s conversation with Micro, but the sect leader noticed her concentration waning and chuckled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a popular fairy tale, after all,¡± he explained to Micro with a nostalgic smile. ¡°No doubt Rose has heard it a hundred times or more from her own parents before going to bed.¡± ¡°What kind of story is it?¡± Micro asked, his own curiosity growing. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful story!¡± Rose blurted out, apparently by accident. She quickly closed her mouth and returned to her energy exercise, but she couldn¡¯t hide her smile. ¡°It¡¯s the story of this world, Micro,¡± the sect leader began. ¡°Countless eras have passed since the days of the first cultivators. Humanity itself was a young and immature race, unaware of the energy dwelling within and around us.¡± ¡°You were all, what was the word¡­?¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°Mundane, indeed,¡± the sect leader answered. ¡°Like those who wallow in the dirt and toil away at trivial tasks, our ancestors were once a race of mortals as prideless and slovenly as any beast of the wild. There were no dungeons then, but there was war¡­ Endless war¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of war¡­¡± Micro began, but he was suddenly distracted by a smell he had come to know well. ¡°Honey buns?!¡± As the sect leader watched indifferently, the attendant called Sara suddenly appeared in the distance, quickly making her way to the area where Micro¡¯s lesson was taking place. ¡°As requested by the young master¡­¡± she said coldly. ¡°Kel really is a great friend,¡± Micro said loudly, waving at Kel in the distance. Kel didn¡¯t reply from his state of meditation, but Micro couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement and hunger. ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± Sara gracefully placed a small bag in front of him, bowed to the sect leader, and left without another word. The smell of the baked goods nearly made Micro forget what he was doing. ¡°A favourite of yours¡­?¡± the sect leader asked. ¡°These are great!¡± Micro replied with a honey bun already in his mouth. ¡°Do you want one?¡± ¡°No, thank you. Please enjoy them¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro said as he took another bite. ¡°You said something about a war?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ No one was spared from the bloodshed that plagued this world back then. However, there emerged a heroic young warrior in a nameless kingdom whose strength became legend. Rumours spread of the man whose body burned like the sun, whose voice roared like thunder, and whose sword cut like time.¡± ¡°He was the first cultivator!¡± Rose said excitedly, having given up entirely on her meditation. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the sect leader said with a warm smile. ¡°You really are smart, Rose,¡± Micro added, and the sect leader continued. ¡°His story is only legend now, but it is said that he lived a normal human life for a time. He was born, he cried, he laughed, and he loved as any other. However, one day, soldiers from an enemy kingdom came and stole the one he loved.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°It was not uncommon in those barbaric days, but he refused to become a victim of fate. He vowed to find the woman he loved and bring vengeance to any who would do her harm.¡± ¡°Did he find her?!¡± ¡°Yes, but not before destroying a large empire in the process. She was held in the tower of an evil prince who planned to marry her, but he used the power of heaven itself to turn that prince¡¯s territory into a sea of blood.¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Micro gasped. ¡°The logistics of that alone would be¡ª¡± ¡°He returned home with his love in his arms, feared and worshipped by all who saw him. It wasn¡¯t long before he had become king of his own land, and with his power, he conquered any that opposed him. The first cultivator¡¯s empire filled the continent, and an era of peace had begun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful story!¡± Micro applauded happily from his seated position. ¡°But it isn¡¯t over, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°But he saved his wife and became a king,¡± Micro replied. ¡°What could go wrong?¡± ¡°He became drunk on his power, and his power only increased! His people lived in constant fear of his whims, and their worship turned to hatred. Enemies emerged in every corner of his empire, never resting in their efforts to rid the world of such a powerful evil. But none ever succeeded, and their challenge only wrought greater destruction.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Micro gasped, nearly dropping the bun in his hand. ¡°His empire, which had grown to be the strongest the world had ever seen, began to crumble in his hands as he gripped it tighter and tighter.¡± The sect leader¡¯s voice took on an ominous tone that sent a shiver down Micro¡¯s spine. ¡°And as he himself grew more powerful, his empire grew to hate him more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really not ideal¡­¡± Micro whispered. ¡°However, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing the woman for whom he¡¯d overturned the laws of nature, and so he revealed the nature of his arts to her. She quickly grew stronger, and the two of them reigned over this world for centuries, becoming known as gods to the peoples they oppressed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible!¡± ¡°But the first cultivator¡¯s wife grew to resent her status as an eternal enemy of the world, and she could no longer turn her eyes away from the suffering of the mundane, so she betrayed her husband and king.¡± ¡°What did she do?!¡± ¡°There was little that the king did not perceive with his all-seeing eye, but she waited patiently, for many years, for but a single moment to act. She left the castle one day while the king was in a deep state of meditation, and she taught his secret art to a single boy, a humble gardener.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Was that you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I am not quite that old!¡± The sect leader laughed so loudly for a moment that even Rose began to chuckle. ¡°Nobody is sure exactly who he was, and some even argue that he was a carpenter, rather than a gardener.¡± ¡°He sounds like a nice person,¡± Micro nodded his head. ¡°Maybe he was a mechanic, or a taxi driver!¡± ¡°Stop interrupting!¡± Rose suddenly whispered at Micro. ¡°This is the good part!¡± ¡°The queen had a single moment to act, so she taught the boy only the most fundamental of techniques, then told him to run as far away from the castle as he could and to spread her teachings to all who would listen,¡± the sect leader continued. ¡°With that, the world¡¯s fate was altered forever.¡± ¡°Then more people learned to cultivate?¡± ¡°Yes, and when the king learned of what she had done, his rage was like a force of nature! He locked his queen away in a tower and attempted to track down each and every new cultivator, but it was too late. The seed his wife had planted had grown and spread far and wide. Eventually, cultivators with powers matching even the king¡¯s had emerged.¡± ¡°What happened to the king and queen?¡± ¡°It is said that the first cultivator died in battle, though he fought his last is lost to history. As for his wife, there are some who say she fled the empire, while some suggest she may have fled this realm entirely. The era of cultivation began in such a way, but it was not an era of peace.¡± ¡°They kept fighting, after all that?¡± ¡°They did, for they were driven only by fear. Their desire for power was motivated by hatred born of that fear. And the greater their powers became, the more fear was sown. The world would surely have ended if not for the immortal¡¯s descent.¡± ¡°The immortal¡­?¡± Micro frowned. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen a few of those on the road. New cars often have silly names like that.¡± ¡°He is the first god known to this world, a wandering immortal whose powers surpassed the wildest fantasies of any being on this world. Compared to the evil king they¡¯d only just overthrown, his power was absolute. His will may as well have been the law of nature.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of power.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I bet he¡¯d be able to help me get back to my world.¡± ¡°Perhaps he may. He happened upon this world when it was at its most hopeless, and he pitied us. He declared that the cultivators of this world were blind to their limitless potential, and he invited us to ascend to the immortal realm where he resided after overcoming the shackles of our weakness.¡± ¡°I think¡­ I think I understand¡­¡± Micro stuttered as he reached into the bag in front of him, only to find it empty. ¡°With the snap of his finger, all the dungeons of the world were created! The dungeons blessed us with both the trials needed to test our strength and the Core Cards which reveal his teachings to us.¡± ¡°His teachings?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Each card contains the knowledge required to use our internal energy to recreate a small fraction of his powers,¡± the sect leader replied. ¡°In his infinite wisdom, he even created arts which embody the characteristics of natural forces commonly found in this world, though the origins of some cards¡¯ teachings are a mystery¡­¡± ¡°So, you cultivate because you want to visit him?¡± Micro asked while scratching his aching head. ¡°That is not exactly wrong, but¡­¡± The sect leader sighed, then continued again after collecting his thoughts. ¡°Since then, dungeons and the Core Cards within have guided the cultivators of this world down a very sacred path. No longer do we seek power with which to destroy our neighbour. Now, we seek only to strengthen ourselves, and in the perfection of our arts, we seek to ascend beyond the known limits of cultivation.¡± ¡°Then the Core Cards are just instructions¡­?¡± ¡°That is correct. They are a means for us to attain knowledge of techniques that were only known to the immortals. They are the single most precious gift that our world has received.¡± ¡°So, you could still become powerful without Core Cards, right?¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°The immortal fellow didn¡¯t have Core Cards until he invented them, right?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± The sect leader paused for a moment. ¡°In theory, I suppose you are correct. Though the question of imparting such knowledge without a Core Card could not be answered by any mortal in this realm.¡± ¡°Speak for yourself, baldy,¡± Blue snapped as she jumped out of Micro¡¯s pocket and landed on the ground beside him. ¡°Life was way more fun before humans got their hands on those stupid cards!¡± Rose froze in place when she realized there was a pixie standing several paces from her. ¡°The dark age of mankind was more¡­ fun¡­?¡± the sect leader asked with a raised eyebrow. He stood up, perhaps instinctively, as Blue¡¯s tiny frame emitted a powerful aura of agitation. ¡°You punks were a pain in the neck then, and you¡¯re a pain in the neck now!¡± Blue spat back. ¡°But those Core Cards just made you insufferable. Of all the races on this world, humans were the ones blessed by some wandering hack of a deity!¡± ¡°You are aware of the origin of these cards, little one?¡± The sect leader asked as he took a small step back. ¡°You¡¯re asking me that?¡± she asked sarcastically. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long ago, was it? Anyways, teach me cultivation.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The sect leader stumbled back to the rock where he¡¯d been seated. ¡°You heard me! I¡¯ve got this core all of a sudden, but I can¡¯t get it to work properly¡­¡± she mumbled as a light around her flickered.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit that you cultivators came up with something pretty handy. I always wondered what your hurry was, but it might actually be more fun than it looks.¡± ¡°You wish to learn of cultivation?¡± the sect leader asked, his voice barely audible. Overcoming his anxiety, he finally continued. ¡°But pixies possess terrifying powers¡­ What need would you have for¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m terrifying, but I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Blue interjected. ¡°Normally I¡¯d go sleep under an acorn and wake up when it was a big tree, but watching you humans run around breaking the laws of nature has me thinking¡­¡± ¡°If you could cultivate, you wouldn¡¯t need to siphon my fuel anymore,¡± Micro added. ¡°Not that I mind, but it¡¯s the principle of it, you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Blue sighed, but then turned a fierce glare toward the sect leader. ¡°So teach me how to eat Core Cards! And teach me that energy trick too, the one where you suck up all the energy around you real fast. That looks fun too.¡± ¡°But pixies can¡¯t cultivate! You¡ªYou all¡ª¡± the sect leader stammered. ¡°She taught me how to scoop energy up out of the rain before,¡± Micro said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that like cultivation?¡± ¡°What?!¡± The sect leader blurted out again. ¡°That¡¯s like trying to warm your hands by sticking them into a raging fire! That shouldn¡¯t be possible to walk away from!¡± ¡°Oh hey, that¡¯s what Rose said!¡± Micro said happily, causing the girl to blush. ¡°I am happy to hear that she has retained at least some of what I taught her¡­¡± The sect leader shook his head. ¡°Human bodies do seem weak, apart from their cores¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Blue mumbled. She looked down at her chest, thinking deeply about her core. ¡°I never had a problem storing energy in my body, but this core is really finicky¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Agh¡ª¡± She suddenly fell backward with a bright flash of light, releasing a small shockwave of energy as she landed. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t just force such power directly into a core!¡± The sect leader gasped, his eyes wide with shock. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder you survived that¡­ Cultivation at the earliest stages is a delicate art¡ª¡± ¡°Fine then, teach me how to do it properly now,¡± Blue requested, though it was difficult to gauge the level of her sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re a pixie¡­ I won¡¯t teach something like¡ª¡± the sect leader stuttered, struggling to fill his voice with its usual power, but he was interrupted by a shrill sound. ¡°Huh?!¡± she screamed back at the old man. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t a cultivator!¡± he shouted back. ¡°This is the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Art sect, not a palace of madness! At the risk of my own death, I would not dishonour the sacred arts of my ancestors! While micro has proven himself worthy in the very dungeon which we¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot,¡± Blue said, then calmly stood up and jumped back into Micro¡¯s pocket, only to reappear with a Core Card under her arm. ¡°I¡¯ve already got the turtle card here, so I passed your stupid test, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡ªThat¡­¡± he mumbled incoherently, shifting his eyes here and there in search of his next words. ¡°But that was¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough story time, baldy. It¡¯s a bunch of cultivator nonsense, anyway,¡± she said with a yawn as she threw the Core Card on the ground, then proceeded to sit on it like a picnic blanket. ¡°I swear I hear a new version of that story for every new moon. ¡°You know a different version?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I knew a guy who¡­¡± Blue began, but she turned away with a bitter pout. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to dwell on the past. Let¡¯s cultivate!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate!¡± Micro cheered along with her. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± Rose mumbled, unable to find a second word to utter. ¡°Madness¡­¡± the sect leader replied, shaking his head in resignation. ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate!¡± Micro and Blue both continued to cheer, their laughter echoing around the mountain. ¡°Fine,¡± the sect leader said with an anxious sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Chapter 042 - Using What Weve Learned ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± the sect master said, doing his best to compose himself before the three students before him. ¡°We¡¯ll begin, I think.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rose quietly replied. ¡°Alright, Micro and¡­¡± he began, unsure how to address the pixie. ¡°Blue,¡± she informed him with an unexpectedly polite tone. ¡°Blue¡­ The two of you have experienced internal energy in some unorthodox ways, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to walk you through the first exercise,¡± the Sect leader explained slowly while raising one hand in front of him, his palm pointing to the sky. ¡°Tell me what you see in my hand.¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Micro replied after squinting his eyes for a moment. ¡°No, there¡¯s something there¡­ But¡­¡± Blue added, also struggling to see what it was. She shot a frown at Micro. ¡°My eyes are still fuzzy from being sacrificed.¡± ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Micro replied, still straining his eyes. ¡°I see the pixie has a natural talent for perceiving energy, but it is an unrefined talent,¡± the sect leader explained curiously. ¡°Micro, try looking with your mind¡¯s eye.¡± ¡°My mind¡¯s eye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you use to perceive the immaterial world. The place where you may observe your own energies and spirit.¡± ¡°Oh, that. Okay,¡± Micro replied as he closed his eyes and began to meditate. ¡°Oh, Blue is here too.¡± ¡°Hi,¡± she replied, having somehow followed him into the world with more than just her voice. ¡°Mediating is weird, but I think I get it.¡± ¡°Now¡­¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out like thunder in the dark world. ¡°Don¡¯t try reaching for the pure energy of the world all at once. Focus on the life force that fills the air and all things, the energy that binds us and fills our every breath¡­¡± Following the sect leader¡¯s guidance, Micro began to notice the same little flickering lights all around him that Rose had introduced him to the previous evening. They swirled around in the wind, bouncing off of various surfaces, interacting with each other, and passing even through him occasionally. As the physical world¡¯s shape began to emerge among the chaos of energies, Micro then noticed the silhouette of the sect leader in front of him with a bright light floating above his hand. He looked a little closer and noticed the shape of a turtle. ¡°It¡¯s a¡ª¡± Micro tried to answer. ¡°What is it with you guys and turtles?!¡± Blue interrupted with her own answer, laughing loudly despite remaining in a meditative state. ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit weird!¡± ¡°You were both able to see it clearly?¡± the sect leader asked, ignoring the rude remark. ¡°Yes, it looks like the little turtles I met in the dungeon!¡± Micro replied. ¡°There was a noisy turtle like that, wasn¡¯t there¡­¡± Blue recalled. ¡°The rude little thing kept waking me up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really fast¡­¡± Rose muttered. ¡°Indeed, even when compared with such a prodigious talent as yours¡­¡± the sect leader added. ¡°Follow along, Rose. Your reintroduction to the fundamentals is far from over¡­¡± ¡°Yes, master¡­¡± Rose replied with a bow. She stopped staring at Micro and Blue and adjusted her posture. ¡°From the beginning¡­¡± ¡°The next step is to be able to do the same with your eyes open,¡± he continued. ¡°The pixie seems to have a natural ability to perceive energy, but it is limited.¡± ¡°Watch your tone, baldy,¡± Blue quipped. ¡°We see what we need to see.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve had the chance to observe the flow of your energy, I believe your natural form may function similarly to a core, meaning your internal energies are constantly flowing throughout your body, however¡­¡± the sect leader explained enthusiastically. ¡°However¡­?¡± she repeated with a suspicious look. ¡°It is chaotic in nature, perhaps appropriately so¡­¡± he continued. ¡°What a fascinating quirk of nature¡­¡± ¡°Listen here, you stinking¡ª¡± She began to stand up in anger, but the sect leader pressed forward with his lesson. ¡°With a core, you may just be able to better control the energy you have,¡± he asserted. ¡°Though your natural abilities are terrifying, you would be able to enhance your senses greatly by properly channelling the energy inside you. Your core is meant for such a thing.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue grumbled as she sat back down on top of her Core Card. ¡°Observe, if you will¡­¡± the sect leader said as he began to draw circles in the air with his hands. Then, he placed his hands in front of him, took a deep breath, and his eyes began to glow. ¡°Is that one of those skills?¡± Blue asked. ¡°On the contrary,¡± he replied. ¡°I am consciously moving my internal energy from one part of my body to another. This allows me to strengthen my body, enhance my senses, and to perceive the immaterial without entering such a deep state of meditation.¡± ¡°So you can see both worlds at the same time?¡± Micro asked, opening his eyes. ¡°The dark world, and this world¡­?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± the sect leader said with a nod. ¡°The first step is to practice moving your internal energies with intent. It is often compared to learning to move a new limb. It will take concentration at first, but you will find it gets easier with¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, this is amazing!¡± Micro shouted with glowing eyes. ¡°How did I never think of this before?!¡± Blue added excitedly. The two looked around at the world with glowing eyes, waving their hands around and playing with the particles of light that surrounded them. Micro¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t stop wandering here and there, seeing the world through new eyes for the second time. The sect leader questioned his own eyes as he observed the odd pair in front of him playfully moving energy from one hand to the other. ¡°You haven¡¯t done this before, have you?¡± the sect leader wondered aloud. ¡°Your instructions were clear,¡± Micro replied happily with a glowing thumbs up. ¡°It¡¯s easier than learning to use the four new limbs I got the other day.¡± ¡°Even the pixie¡­¡± The sect leader nodded in disbelief, doubting his eyes at first. ¡°What, you think a pixie can¡¯t do everything a cultivator can do and more?¡± Blue taunted him, mimicking Micro¡¯s thumbs up. ¡°I did think cultivators were just overcomplicating things, but this is pretty fun.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll move on¡­¡±. ¡°I enjoy that!¡± Micro remarked, and the sect leader pressed onward with his lesson. ¡°Though you have experienced the process of refining your core, albeit in an unorthodox fashion, It is likely that it will take you some time to learn to absorb the energies of the natural world and make use of them in the strengthening of your¡ª¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Oh, like this?¡± Micro replied as he moved his open hand through the air, catching some of the little particles of light in his palm, and then pressed it into his chest with a crude motion. Some of the light splashed out as it was pressed between his hand and his chest, but the sect leader confirmed that some of it had indeed been incorporated into the boy¡¯s oddly shaped core. ¡°Core¡­¡± the sect leader mumbled. ¡°Yes, like that¡ª¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t throw too much in there at once, it settles into place on its own.¡± Micro smiled, but the sect leader only shook his head. ¡°Rose¡­¡± he said softly to the speechless girl in front of him while Micro and Blue continued to playfully swipe energy from the air and thump it into their chests. ¡°Would you please demonstrate a more¡­ traditional approach¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with an equal amount of disbelief. ¡°Micro, it¡¯s more like this.¡± Micro turned to see Rose lifting her hands in front of her with a fluid motion and remaining almost perfectly still. She then began to allow her own energy to radiate out from her body. To Micro, it looked as though she was glowing brightly. Some of the energy that swirled around her gradually seemed to become attracted to her, like mosquitoes being drawn to the headlights of a parked car. ¡°How is she doing that?¡± Micro asked with wide eyes. ¡°Ya, what¡¯s the deal?¡± Blue added. ¡°Save some energy for the rest of us, you greedy little¡ª¡± ¡°To put it simply, elemental forces are drawn to energy of the same nature. The larger source of energy generally attracts smaller amounts. Elements of differing elemental natures tend to repel one another,¡± the sect leader explained quickly. ¡°Rose has an affinity to the fire element, as most of us here do. With a stable aura, energy will find its way to her without any effort on her part. And the more of one elemental energy you possess, the more it will be drawn to you.¡± ¡°So you cover yourself in energy, and more will stick to you¡­?¡± Micro replied with a strained expression. However, it wasn¡¯t long before he had coated himself with a thin layer of the energy within him and was successfully drawing in a steady flow of ambient energies. ¡°Oh, this feels familiar!¡± ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if it were anyone else¡­¡± The sect leader began to grin as Micro¡¯s internal energy surged. ¡°It would appear you have an affinity to all six elemental forces¡­ And you, Blue¡­¡± Rose, Micro, and the sect leader turned to look at Blue, whose own aura was attracting energy that flickered and sparked. ¡°Only such an unpredictable creature would show such a natural affinity to light and dark elemental energies simultaneously. Your heart must be akin to a tempest¡­ Truly a creature of chaos,¡± the sect leader said, though his fear of her was gradually being replaced by curiosity and overwhelming fatigue. ¡°To think the Jade Fire Turtle Art was bestowed to such a disciple at this point in its long history¡­¡± ¡°No, wait¡­!¡± Blue mumbled with a frustrated tone as her wings began to vibrate. ¡°I can¡­ do¡­ this¡­¡± ¡°There we go!¡± With a small burst of energy, she was suddenly shrouded in a similar aura to Micro. ¡°The last four were tricky, but who do you think I am?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair¡­!¡± Rose suddenly cried with watery eyes. ¡°They just started, and yet¡­!¡± ¡°You said it felt familiar¡­¡± the tired sect leader remarked. ¡°What did you mean by that? I thought cultivation didn¡¯t exist in your world¡­¡± ¡°It feels like when Nora pulled me through the sky after the accident,¡± Micro replied, still enjoying the sensation of energy pouring into him. ¡°But it¡¯s much more relaxing now. Have you ever been pulled through the sky?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± the sect leader replied with a thoughtful expression. ¡°It may be that a soul transported between worlds is exposed to more energy than we could imagine. That may explain your natural affinity to each element. As for the pixie¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± She snapped. ¡°Raw talent, make no mistake!¡± ¡°An otherworlder and a pixie, both capable of channelling all six elemental energies,¡± the sect leader concluded. ¡°If I dwell on this, I may not make it through the day. Rose, you may return to your duties. Continue to be mindful of your actions and their consequences.¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± Rose answered with a clumsy bow. ¡°And if anyone should ask, please report that things have been going¡­ well,¡± the sect leader added. ¡°No more than that.¡± ¡°Understood, master.¡± Rose nodded, then left the area in a hurry. She walked quickly down the mountain with a bitter expression, not looking back as she disappeared from view. ¡°You two¡­¡± he addressed Micro and Blue. ¡°I see no reason why you shouldn¡¯t join my grandson and his attendant in mastering the Jade Fire Turtle Art. It is a noble art and an honour to practice.¡± ¡°Finally!¡± Blue shouted as she stood up, grabbed hold of her card, and bit into it. The sect leader tried to stop her, but she quickly let out a yelp. ¡°That¡¯s hard! And it tastes terrible!¡± ¡°It is a divine artifact¡­¡± The sect leader place his hand over his face and sighed. ¡°Rather than consuming it, you must open yourself up to the teachings it holds. It¡¯s more difficult than it may seem, even for the two of you¡­¡± ¡°So will I be able to transform into a turtle if I eat it?¡± Blue asked enthusiastically. ¡°Or can I summon an army of turtles to do my bidding?!¡± ¡°I suppose it is only fair that I correct your wildly inaccurate impression of the noble art with a demonstration¡­¡± The sect leader smiled, apparently amused by her guesses. ¡°Behold¡­¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, the ground beneath him began to shake. The stones beneath his feet cracked as though his weight was increasing drastically with every breath he took. Then, before Micro had time to guess what was going on, an ethereal armour which resembled a turtle¡¯s shell surrounded the sect leader¡¯s entire body. It was far superior to the armour Micro had been dressed in until recently. Every part of the sect leader¡¯s body was completely protected by the translucent, shell-like material. ¡°This is the most basic application of the Turtle Art,¡± he declared through his armour. ¡°Its form varies from one person to the next, but it is most frequently used as a defensive art.¡± ¡°Trill, can I have my Turtle card?¡± Micro asked in the direction of his right breast pocket. ¡°Which one is that¡­?¡± Trill¡¯s muffled voice rang back. ¡°It¡¯s the one with a turtle on it, acorn brain!¡± Blue shouted up at him. ¡°Oh, here¡­¡± he replied as he flung Micro¡¯s Jade Fire Turtle Art card out of his pocket. ¡°Thanks, Trill,¡± Micro said, catching the card in his hand. ¡°Listen carefully now, for mastery of Core Cards is not a trivial matter,¡± the sect leader explained with a stern tone, trying to ignore the strange way a Core Card just appeared in front of him. ¡°Core Cards are a unique way of inheriting knowledge of arts, techniques, and traits which are otherwise unknowable to mortals.¡± ¡°Like manuals!¡± Micro shouted happily. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°You will be inviting the mysteries of the universe into your very soul, and the transformations which can occur may overwhelm you,¡± the sect leader continued. ¡°Even those who have passed the trials of the dungeon where the card was found may ultimately fail to incorporate its teachings into their soul. A lifetime can be too short a time to master an art, worthy or not. Opening your core at will is difficult enough¡ª¡± ¡°So I have to put the Core Card into my soul?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Exactly,¡± the sect leader said, though his expression grew more intense. ¡°But to transform the nature of one¡¯s existence requires immense will. Many are unable to bear the sacrifice required to accommodate a Core Card¡¯s teachings.¡± ¡°Sacrifice?¡± Micro asked, looking at the sect leader with increased anxiety. He looked at Blue, who shared an anxious look at the mention of sacrifices. ¡°Yes, it is often necessary to carve away or mold one¡¯s soul, though some succeed in absorbing it without the need to take such extreme measures,¡± the sect leader explained solemnly. ¡°Sometimes it is better to absorb them slowly, allowing your core to expand to accommodate them, while other times the card¡¯s mysteries become entangled in your soul, altering your being at the most fundamental level. Some people spend years absorbing the card little by little, while others spend their time preparing their soul itself to accommodate the card all at once.¡± ¡°Could you say that again,¡± Micro said with a frown. ¡°But maybe a little simpler?¡± ¡°My apologies,¡± the sect leader said with a sympathetic smile. ¡°The mechanism by which a Core Card is mastered is unique to each person. Our unique experiences shape our souls, do they not?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro replied, his face betraying his lack of understanding as the sect leader¡¯s explanation went on. However, he was still determined to master as many cards as it took to find his way home. ¡°So I need to put it¡­ in my soul¡­¡± ¡°It is an unnatural act, in a sense,¡± the sect leader replied. ¡°To attach a foreign existence, however powerful, to one¡¯s own spirit can prove to be a painful process. But only by absorbing the card can you unlock its teachings. Now, take your cards up and concentrate.¡± Blue and Micro obediently held their cards in front of them and entered a deep state of meditation, blocking out the material world to perceive the card only in its immaterial form. Micro looked curiously at the card, which no longer resembled the lifeless, rectangular object he was holding a moment ago. Looking at it in the spiritual world, it looked alive. It emitted an aura like green flames that felt hot just to look at, and the simple turtle pattern now seemed full of life. ¡°So¡­ I need to put that in my soul¡­¡± Micro wondered to himself while looking at the card. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± He took the card in his hand and turned his spiritual eyes to his core, once again immersing himself in it. He found himself standing beside his core, and took a moment to bask in the familiar sight of the garage he missed so much. ¡°I wonder if the old man would like his garage to glow like this. The electric bill is bothering him more and more these days¡­¡± Micro wondered to himself. He looked down at the card in his hand, then back up at the garage. He thought for a moment, and an idea finally came to him. The garage door remote control appeared in his hand with a cloud of energy as he imagined it. He pressed the big, weathered button and waited patiently for the creaking door to open. A gust of wind burst out of the garage as the door opened, which Micro assumed to be some excess energy that he hadn¡¯t stored properly the last time he was there, and he came face to face with a small, white truck. With the card in his hand, he walked up to his soul, gently kicked the front left tire, then continued around to the back. ¡°That should do it,¡± he said as he gently placed the card in the bed of the truck. It was such a simple process that he wondered if he¡¯d done it right, but his vision suddenly blurred. Chapter 043 - The Many Paths of the Turtle ¡°Woah¡­¡± Micro¡¯s mind was overrun with unfamiliar imagery, complicated ideas, and a strange language. At first, he thought the card was defective, but the strange thoughts began to make sense to him in time. As his head cleared, he confirmed that the Core Card was still lying safely in the bed of the truck, now a part of his soul, and shrugged. He walked out of the garage, closing the door behind him. He wasn¡¯t sure how, but he was now confident that he understood the contents of the card. ¡°I think I did it!¡± Micro shouted as he awoke, still seated before the sect leader. ¡°It¡¯s like learning to read a map of your own body. You learn all the little roads your energy needs to take, and where the energy slows down or stops, and then you can make a shield!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been mere moments since you began, young one.¡± The sect leader shook his head and chuckled. ¡°You must be mistaken. Internalizing the teachings of a Core Card requires powers of imagination, visualization, and concentration that do not come easy to mortals. Even I struggled for many years to safely open my core and absorb the card. But your card is still¡­ Wait¡­ Where is your card? Did you drop it?¡± ¡°I threw it in the truck bed,¡± Micro replied with a wide grin. ¡°It¡¯ll be safe there as long as it¡¯s parked in the garage. Maybe the glovebox would be safer on the road¡­¡± ¡°For your consciousness to safely enter and exit your core and observe your soul is not so easily accomplished, and not in such¡ª¡± ¡°I just opened the door,¡± Micro explained briefly, miming the act of pressing the garage door opener¡¯s button with one hand. ¡°The motor is old and noisy, but it works.¡± ¡°What human could possibly construct a door in their own core?!¡± the sect leader shouted, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. ¡°No genius or prodigy, regardless of their core level, could defy their own nature to such an extent. To simply pry open a piece of your core like a door without damaging it irreparably¡ª¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly open it myself,¡± Micro interjected. ¡°I just push the button and it opens by itself.¡± ¡°You pushed¡­¡± ¡°I was worried at first, but your instructions were clear,¡± Micro went on. ¡°Thanks, master!¡± ¡°Kel did warn me, but you are certainly incomprehensible¡­¡± ¡°That was weird!¡± Blue suddenly shouted, waking from her meditative state with a flash of light. ¡°Cramming a turtle into your soul felt as gross as I thought it would.¡± ¡°You too¡­?¡± The sect leader asked expressionlessly. ¡°Was this such a simple exercise¡­?¡± ¡°What, did the boy beat me to it?¡± Blue gasped at Micro, whose reply was a thumbs up. ¡°It took a while to squish it down enough to fit inside.¡± ¡°Squish¡­?¡± The sec leader whispered. ¡°Ya, it clearly wasn¡¯t designed to fit in a pixie core,¡± she replied. ¡°It took some wrestling. Alright, let¡¯s see what you got, boy!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Micro answered enthusiastically. He stood up beside her and made a similar pose to what he¡¯d seen the sect leader do not long before. ¡°One, two, three¡­!¡± Blue shouted as the two of them began to glow. The sect leader could only watch with wide eyes as the pair of novice cultivators before him coated themselves with the same turtle shell armour he had displayed earlier. Though their armour was the same jade colour as the sect leaders, Micro¡¯s armour seemed to radiate a white glow, while the pixie¡¯s aura was unsurprisingly blue. ¡°Oh, not bad kid!¡± Blue jumped up and down while comparing her armour to Micro¡¯s. ¡°But yours definitely lacks finesse compared to mine. Look how smooth it is¡ª¡± Blue¡¯s proud display was cut short as her armour suddenly disintegrated and she fell to the ground panting and gasping for air. Micro bent down to pick her up, but she slapped his hand away with an awkward face. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit too tired for that, it would seem¡­¡± she admitted as she picked herself up off the ground with some difficulty. ¡°Just tired¡­¡± ¡°To be able to summon such armour mere moments after mastering the Core Card¡­¡± the sect leader wondered. ¡°Pixies are more terrifying than we ever realized¡­¡± ¡°Ignorance is bless, eh?¡± Blue mocked the sect leader. ¡°You say you are weakened, but how much stronger could you be?¡± the sect leader inquired. ¡°How strong am I?¡± Blue said with a sideways glance. She looked around for a moment as she regained her composure, then picked a small pebble up off the ground. She tossed in the air and caught it, then continued. ¡°Say this rock is the energy I¡¯ve managed to recover since those ingrates sacrificed me to summon this guy over here. This mountain would be the power I had before the magicians started harassing me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty strong, isn¡¯t it?¡± Micro remarked as the sect leader appeared to turn to stone. ¡°How did they catch you if you were so strong?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t just walk up to me and put me in a cage, you bonehead!¡± She huffed. ¡°It was fun at first, but the magicians just never stopped coming! Even the war didn¡¯t feel as tedious! And the powers they used kept getting weirder and weirder¡ª¡± ¡°Such a battle¡­¡± the sect leader mumbled, unable to form a coherent thought or reply. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the lengths the magicians have been going to. Such vile beings¡­¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Whatever,¡± Blue continued. ¡°Things are different now.¡± ¡°You mean now that you have a core?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Pixies don¡¯t really think about gathering energy like this. We just wait for the energy to come to us, which is a problem when magicians won¡¯t stop badgering you. But with this core,¡± she said a dark grin crept across her face. ¡°Now I can recharge as fast as a human¡­¡± ¡°What have I done¡­¡± The sect leader whispered in horror. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Micro replied. ¡°And you can use Core Cards now. Let¡¯s find some more!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Blue turned her head away with a condescending look. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to accompany me for the time being.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue!¡± Micro answered happily. ¡°Hey, Trill. Give me the rest of the cards!¡± ¡°Which ones¡­?¡± Trill¡¯s unenthusiastic voice replied. ¡°All of them!¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Trill grunted. With a dissatisfied grunt and a flash of light, more Core Cards of various colours and designs flew out of Micro¡¯s pocket and landed on the ground. Micro quickly arranged the cards in front of him while thinking about which one he would use next, but something made him pause. ¡°Did I have this many cards?¡± He asked aloud while Blue and the sect leader leaned in to take a closer look. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you had nine before, eight if you don¡¯t count the one you just ate,¡± Blue replied. ¡°I¡¯m not the best with numbers though.¡± ¡°Sapphire¡­? A Ruby Spirit Vision Card¡­?¡± the sect leader mumbled in shock as the cards scattered on the ground sparkled in the sun. ¡°Here¡¯s the yellow snake and shield cards from Ray¡­¡± Micro said as he began to collect the cards he was familiar with. ¡°These are the four cards we found on Kang¡¯s skeleton¡­ This is the red one Feng gave me¡­ And this green one was the other card the turtle gave me.¡± ¡°The guardian truly bestowed the Jade Armour Trait Core Card upon you?!¡± the sect leader remarked. ¡°Few among my ancestors could say the same¡­¡± ¡°But what are these two cards, Trill?¡± Micro asked the pixie still pouting in his pocket. ¡°Those¡­? Oh, I found them¡­¡± he replied curtly. ¡°Just lying around¡­ somewhere¡­¡± ¡°Where?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It was a long time ago,¡± Trill replied impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡± ¡°I wonder what they are¡­¡± Micro wondered as he picked up the two remaining cards. ¡°I can help you with that!¡± Kel suddenly shouted from a short distance behind the sect leader. ¡°I mastered the Appraisal Skill for a reason!¡± ¡°What of your mastery of the Turtle Art?¡± The sect leader asked Kel as he approached. ¡°You should focus on¡ªWait, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°I mastered it a moment ago!¡± Kel replied as he effortlessly summoned a similar armour to his grandfather¡¯s own without missing a step. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± the sect leader frowned. ¡°You were raised on the teachings of our sect alone¡­! To rush through the process of mastering our most sacred art would be reckless and¡ª¡± ¡°Forgive me, grandfather.¡± Kel bowed as he came to face the sect leader. ¡°I will honour my sect in life and death, but I have seen beyond my limits.¡± ¡°Good job, Kel!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°It is thanks to you, master,¡± Kel replied with a bow. ¡°After witnessing powers so far beyond what I thought my own limitations were, I began to view myself in a different light¡­¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡ª¡± the sect leader interjected with a mountainous aura. ¡°I plan to succeed where my father failed.¡± ¡°Insolent child!¡± the sect leader roared. ¡°You would walk the path of self destruction!¡± ¡°I will bring honour to this sect, grandfather,¡± Kel asserted, not letting himself be pushed back by the sec leader¡¯s mountainous aura. ¡°I will lead the alliance to new heights! The time for caution has passed. We must ascend if we are to survive!¡± ¡°Our sect has survived this long by embracing the path of the mountain and the turtle!¡± he continued with a calmer but colder tone. ¡°We witness this turbulent world as a constant, immovable entity. We endure the passing of time and we outlast every tribulation¡­!¡± ¡°But that is not that path of the turtle which I witnessed, grandfather,¡± Kel replied confidently. ¡°I witnessed a path through the turtle¡¯s trial not simply of patience, but of selfless determination. Did you not learn in your own trial that time is not only to be endured? It is to be forgotten!¡± ¡°You dare lecture me?¡± the sect leader growled, but he was unable to find the words to argue. ¡°I have also studied the testimonies of our ancestors who passed the trial before us, and I know well that there are those who passed the trial through endurance alone, but that is not how Micro earned the highest honour which the guardian of the Jade Fire Turtle Art Dungeon could grant.¡± ¡°The boy¡­¡± The sect leader¡¯s face softened slightly as he considered what he had already learned from Micro in their short time together. ¡°Indeed, but there is an order to things¡­¡± ¡°I believe my father was right to pursue higher realms of power. Just because he didn¡¯t survive his own ascension to the amber core stage¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice waned slightly, and he took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I will not abandon your teachings for as long as I live, grandfather¡­ But I have seen beyond the limits we set for ourselves here.¡± ¡°Limits we set for ourselves¡­¡± the sect leader repeated as his eyes wandered from the cultivating pixie to the otherworldly boy. He looked at the unbelievable assortment of Core Cards in the newly armoured hands of the boy, and he let out a long sigh. ¡°You see it too, don¡¯t you, grandfather?¡± Kel asked with a softer voice. ¡°You see the limitless potential of our arts with your own eyes.¡± ¡°You passed the trial with such beliefs in your heart, Kel?¡± the sect leader asked. ¡°As did Tae, grandfather,¡± Kel answered sincerely. ¡°We have seen the future of our sect.¡± ¡°Then who am I to question the path of a worthy heir¡­?¡± The sect leader¡¯s aura returned to normal, then he smiled warmly at Kel and nodded. ¡°I may have confused endurance with stubbornness in the years since I passed the trial of the Jade Fire Turtle Art Dungeon¡­¡± As the sect leader and his grandson enjoyed a moment of mutual understanding beneath the morning sun, they were abruptly distracted by the shrill voice of a small pixie. ¡°Wait, maybe you should stick to the green ones for¡ª¡± BOOM Her warning was cut off by a brilliant flash of light that flung her, Kel, and the sect leader back several paces. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Micro¡¯s voice echoed through a cloud of dust. ¡°The yellow ones are way too heavy for my springs¡­¡± The dust settled on his shoulders as he coughed up some blood, but he laughed as he stood up and picked his Core Cards back up off the ground around him. ¡°Micro¡­¡± Kel coughed. ¡°You just tried to absorb an amber level Core Card with a jade level Core, didn¡¯t you¡­?¡± ¡°Sorry, Kel¡­¡± Micro bowed, wiping the blood from his chin. ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to say next, don¡¯t you, master?¡± Kel asked with a sigh. ¡°I know¡­¡± Micro bowed again. ¡°I should have read the signs. Yellow means slow¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± Kel sighed as he stood up and adjusted his robes. ¡°Oh well¡­ Are you okay?¡± ¡°It hurt a bit, but I think I can fix the damage¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, master,¡± Kel said, shaking his head. ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Chapter 044 - Mountain Fried Beef and Inbound Trouble ¡°So your core doesn¡¯t have a trunk or a bed or anything?¡± Micro asked Kel while they relaxed on the paved area. Blue had fallen asleep while trying to gather energy, and the sect leader had entered a deep state of meditation. ¡°Not even a box? Maybe a bag¡­?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Kel replied excitedly. ¡°But after spending so much time watching the way you move through life in the dungeon, the way I perceive time in a state of meditation seems to have changed. It¡¯s difficult to explain, but I feel like I was so dependent on stamina before. Now, I feel as though I can dedicate an eternity of effort to the task without straining myself. I cannot thank you enough for your guidance, master!¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy for you,¡± Micro replied with a steady grin. ¡°That sounds good, I think¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re feeling okay after your attempt to master a Core Card of too high a level?¡± Kel asked as a look of concern returned to his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories of people whose entire existence was obliterated in the process¡­¡± ¡°Well, I did notice it was pretty heavy when I carried it into the garage,¡± Micro explained. ¡°The garage?¡± ¡°Oh, my core,¡± Micro corrected himself. ¡°Once I was in there, I dropped it in the bed like I did with the turtle card, but the springs bottomed out and the concrete floor cracked. Everything started shaking and my eyes went all fuzzy, so I threw the card back out.¡± ¡°You threw it out¡­ of your core?!¡± Kel gasped. ¡°Then, the explosion¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s when the bang happened,¡± Micro confirmed. ¡°It took a while to clean up the mess in the garage, and I think I have a flat tire¡­ But I managed to get the card out in time.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel sighed. ¡°I know¡­ Yellow means danger,¡± Micro replied in apology. ¡°I¡¯ll try and read the signs¡­¡± ¡°Your old master isn¡¯t here to read them for you now,¡± Kel added sympathetically. ¡°So I will tell you in his place¡­ It is time for you to slow down. Can you see that it is only natural that your soul is not yet able to bear the weight of such a powerful Core Card?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful about signs, I promise.¡± ¡°I appreciate your effort, master,¡± Kel replied, adjusting his robes and circulating his energy. ¡°Now let¡¯s take a look at these cards! I haven¡¯t seen them before, but with my new skill¡­¡± ¡°Huh, neat trick,¡± Blue commented as Kel activated his skill. ¡°How interesting¡­¡± Kel¡¯s eyes suddenly turned a shade of blue similar to Blue¡¯s thin wings. After a moment, he nodded in satisfaction and his eyes returned to normal. ¡°As you can see, both are jade level cards of the Dark element. This one is the Jade Dark Spirit Wave Skill, and this is the Jade Dark Spirit Taste Skill.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± Micro asked excitedly as he looked at the cards. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is the limit of my skill, master,¡± Kel replied with a bow. ¡°A higher level Appraisal Skill card would allow me further insight into things. I¡¯m limited to identifying the names of things within the realm of my ability to comprehend. I thought the skill would be most useful when in unfamiliar lands. Telling the difference between edible and poisonous plants can be as useful as a powerful attack.¡± ¡°So that skill helps you read signs?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± ¡°I found it on a short adventure in the Jade Fire Mountain Art Dungeon,¡± Kel replied. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll find it there one day too, though it is impossible to promise it will reappear any time soon. Dungeons aren¡¯t as predictable as that, you see?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll learn these cards first then!¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel said with a stern look. ¡°After I get some rest¡­¡± Micro answered obediently. ¡°And I¡¯ll check on my tires.¡± ¡°Do whatever it is you need to do in order to fully recover, master. It would be immature to neglect one¡¯s health in the pursuit of power,¡± Kel explained thoughtfully. ¡°To weaken yourself in search of strength would be self-defeating. Let us return to the sect, now. It seems Tae has also mastered the Turtle Art.¡± Kel and Micro turned back to see Tae at the summit covered in her own shining armour. She stood up and inspected her armour-clad body, then allowed it to disappear with a satisfied expression. Micro waved at her when she looked down the hill to them, and she waved back. ¡°Good job, Tae!¡± Micro shouted happily. ¡°Another master has emerged, it seems¡­¡± the sect leader added quietly as he opened his eyes. ¡°What a day¡­¡± ~ If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Micro, Kel, Tae, and the sect leader walked back down to the bustling sect headquarters around the time Micro was beginning to crave a second helping of honey buns. With Blue asleep in his pocket and Trill holding on to his Core Cards, it seemed as though the day might be a peaceful one. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± the sect leader suddenly mumbled with half a smile. His eyes glowed as he peered into the distance. ¡°What is it, grandfather?¡± Kel asked. ¡°It seems the Sparrow Sect has something to say about the news I had Lana deliver¡­¡± he replied, then turned to look at Tae. ¡°Do you concur?¡± ¡°Yes, sect leader,¡± Tae replied quickly. ¡°I see them too. Three of them will likely arrive here shortly.¡± ¡°Should I hide you somewhere safe, master?¡± Kel asked with concern. ¡°I think we should take this opportunity to come to an understanding with them,¡± the sect leader suggested, then looked at Kel with a grin. ¡°Rather, I think this is as good a time as any for you to begin proving yourself to the alliance, unless that was nothing but a young man¡¯s boasting¡­¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Kel replied humbly. ¡°We shall meet in the courtyard where Lana drew her weapon. This should end where it began.¡± ¡°Can we eat before I get stabbed with another stick?¡± Micro asked as he rubbed the part of his chest where he could still vividly recall his last encounter with the Sparrow Sect. ¡°Of course, master. An arrow through the heart is not how I wish for you to begin this process,¡± Kel replied. ¡°We should fortify ourselves for the day ahead. This way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you, Kel. I must also follow up on the amber level dungeon you found,¡± the sect lead mumbled as he turned to leave. ¡°Thank you, grandfather.¡± Kel bowed as his grandfather walked slowly away. Micro, Kel, and Tae continued on through the courtyard and followed a path that led a short way around the mountain to a quieter area. Kel introduced several of the elders of the sect on the way, and explained the functions of some of the smaller structures they passed. Many were meant for various forms of food preparation, but there were also baths, study halls, small libraries, and many places meant to facilitate meditation for younger disciples. They sat down together at a table on a veranda that overlooked the vast landscape below. Micro looked around at the little villages scattered around the mountain, only partially interconnected by winding dirt trails. Kel thought he noticed Micro shaking his head in sadness as he looked out over his territory, but he was distracted when an old man appeared by the table, balancing a large platter above his head. ¡°There we go!¡± the man grunted as he swung the dish down to the table. ¡°Wow,¡± Micro said as the wind created by the large platter swept his hair back. He was a large man, lacking the muscular build shared by most of his colleagues, and he wore his grey hair and beard long and untidy. However, Micro thought he looked remarkably friendly, and wondered if the shield on his back was big enough to be of any use to him, other than perhaps as a dinner plate. ¡°For the young master and his friends,¡± the jovial man said with an exaggerated bow. ¡°Thank you!¡± Micro shouted as he located a large dish full of meat at the centre ¡°I have missed your cooking, Master Toa,¡± Kel said with a wide smile. ¡°The ascetic life of a traveller is not to be underestimated. Dried meat cannot compare to your skills.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the little one running around causing mayhem!¡± The big man¡¯s laughter boomed as he took note of Micro. ¡°Is Kel taking proper care of you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s teaching me to read signs,¡± Micro replied happily with a mouthful of fried meat. ¡°Thanks for the fuel!¡± ¡°This is Toa, a mentor to us all!¡± Kel introduced the man warmly. ¡°But he will insist that you call him the cook.¡± ¡°Thanks, the cook!¡± Micro said gladly. ¡°No, just ¡®cook¡¯ will do,¡± Kel corrected him. ¡°Thanks, just cook!¡± Micro repeated as the old man continued to laugh. ¡°No, Micro¡­¡± Kel frowned. ¡°Pfft!¡± Blue¡¯s muffled laughter could be heard from his pocket. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Kel realized Micro¡¯s intent, and his face reddened as Toa the cook laughed louder and louder. Even Tae was unable to fully stifle a grin as she hid her face behind the bowl of soup she was drinking. Several others on the veranda looked over at the noisy table, curious about what had brought such a reaction from the old cook. Micro continued to eat as much and as fast as he could. ¡°Both your appetite and humour are beyond your years, little one!¡± the cook praised Micro through a noisy laugh that seemed to disturb some of the other cultivators sitting nearby. ¡°What a pleasure to meet you!¡± ¡°Cultivating burns a lot of fuel,¡± Micro replied as he looked around the table for more meat, but a disappointed look surfaced on his face when he found none. ¡°Oh no¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you another bowl of mountain fried beef right away,¡± the cook assured Micro, patting him on the back so hard that even the tables next to theirs shook. ¡°You have good taste! Kel here could do with a bit more meat in his belly¡­!¡± Kel flinched as Toa abruptly pinched his stomach with a frown. ¡°All skin and bones, just like your grandfather¡­¡± the cook said with a disgruntled sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand why cultivators of a sect with ¡®Mountain¡¯ in its name are all such bean sprouts¡­ Have you ever seen a skinny turtle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who is strange, cook¡­¡± Kel grumbled as he massaged his sore stomach. ¡°Few cultivators manage to stay that fat after achieving such spiritual strength. It is a testament to your constitution¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d all be amber core cultivators by now if you ate as much of my mountain fried beef as our new young master over there,¡± the cook argued, still laughing brightly. ¡°Is it really made of mountains?¡± Micro asked with an amused look. ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted any rocks like this recently¡­¡± ¡°In a sense, it truly is!¡± the cook replied heartily. ¡°The meat is cooked right on the finest rocks the mountain has to offer. Every bite is full of the rich life force of this sacred place, and every bite honours this ancient hill. The cattle were raised on the plains just beyond that village, sustained by streams that flow down from this mountain. Even the grass they eat is grown in soil fertilized by the rich energy and minerals that are carried down the mountain by those streams. You¡¯ll find no meat like it in the empire or beyond, I tell you! It¡¯s as fine as¡ª¡± ¡°More, please!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± the cook roared as he ran back to the kitchen with heavy footsteps and a big smile. ¡°It sure takes a lot to keep you going, Master Micro,¡± Kel said happily while enjoying a colourful salad. ¡°That¡¯s one thing that hasn¡¯t changed since before I came to this world,¡± Micro replied. ¡°But fuel efficiency isn¡¯t everything.¡± The cook quickly returned with an even larger helping of his signature dish, insisting that Kel and Tae also partake of it, but it was Micro who finished most of it in the end. Chapter 045 - Making New Friends Micro, Kel, and Tae travelled back to the courtyard as the three members of the Sparrow sect arrived at the sect¡¯s main entrance. Kel ordered the disciples who were training in the courtyard to back away at once, and it wasn¡¯t long before three women in long, blue dresses were standing across from them with an aura of urgency and displeasure. Micro recognized the woman on the right as Lana. The sight of the bow hanging off of her shoulder made Micro cringe, but he was happy to see that she was only trying to kill him with a cold glare for the time being. The woman on the left was dressed similarly, though she wore a much colder expression. The woman at the centre of the group was the most impressive to Micro. Her aura was sharp, and it felt like pins pricking his skin despite the defensive aura he wrapped himself in. ¡°Hello again, Lana!¡± Micro awkwardly shouted through the tense silence. ¡°Be silent,¡± she hissed back. ¡°Might I ask what business the heir to the Jade Sparrow Sect has with us here today, Thea?¡± Kel held his hands together in front of his chest and bowed slightly as he spoke. ¡°You are always welcome here, of course¡­¡± ¡°I have heard the report from Lana. I¡¯m here for the hero,¡± Thea declared, her cold blue eyes glowing fiercely. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kill it, we will.¡± ¡°Hero? I¡¯m not a Hero, Kel,¡± Micro explained quietly to Kel. ¡°Those are a much newer model. I think she¡¯s confused.¡± ¡°Regardless of his origins, he has been accepted by the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect as a disciple,¡± Kel replied calmly, ignoring Micro¡¯s words for the time being. ¡°You know what that means.¡± ¡°You can dress a magician¡¯s puppet in whatever clothes you want,¡± Thea shot back. ¡°You have no idea what you could be dealing with, Kel. Their physical forms are stained with the blood of countless sacrifices, and the souls they put inside are twisted and warped beyond¡ª¡± ¡°You speak of things you do not understand, heir to the Jade Sparrow Sect. Standing before you is a cultivator and a disciple of this sect,¡± Kel argued, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you question the judgement of my sect¡¯s leader?¡± The air grew tense as Kel¡¯s words resonated in the courtyard. Micro noticed several disciples nodding at Kel¡¯s declaration with a look of pride. ¡°A disciple, you say?¡± Thea scoffed. ¡°You dishonour our kind with this nonsense. A cultivator? That thing beside you? Do you know what a scandal like this would do to your sect if it came to light at the tournament in two days?!¡± ¡°You know nothing of the soul within this unfortunate vessel,¡± Kel continued. ¡°This is no longer at the level of a misunderstanding, Thea. The tournament can¡ª¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Thea interrupted him, waving her hand in front of her in frustration. ¡°What the magicians create, it is our duty to destroy. We didn¡¯t come to negotiate, Kel. We came to kill the hero.¡± Before Kel could continue his argument, the three young women had already drawn their bows and aimed them at Micro. Kel didn¡¯t hesitate to summon his newly mastered turtle shell armour and step in front of Micro, but Lana quickly replied by launching herself forward with a violent gust of wind. Tae, coated in the same armour as Kel, was able to tackle Lana mid-flight, sending both of them tumbling off to the side. Micro marvelled at the way Lana suddenly unleashed a barrage of arrows at Tae while jumping from side to side, dodging Tae¡¯s shield thrusts with ease, all while Tae deflected arrow after arrow with her shield. Micro didn¡¯t know a human could move so quickly. Kel was the next to draw his shield as two arrows converged on him simultaneously, and it wasn¡¯t long before Thea and the other Sparrow Sect archer had surrounded them. ¡°You take the hero¡¯s head, Mary!¡± Thea ordered as she suddenly took her bow in both hands and swung it down on Kel¡¯s shield like a hammer, causing him to buckle beneath its impact. ¡°Master!¡± Kel shouted, attempting to turn to look at Micro, but he was unable to take his eyes off the archer in front of him as her attacks continued. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± Micro attempted to greet the woman called Mary, but he recognized the arrow she was aiming at his chest from several paces away, and didn¡¯t want to experience its sharp tip again. As the arrow departed from the running archer¡¯s bow, he summoned his new turtle shell armour as fast as he could, barely erecting it in time to prevent the projectile from meeting his chest. ¡°Die, disgusting¡ª¡± Mary began to shout as she let loose three more arrows, but she was surprised when Micro showed no sign of dodging or deflecting them. Instead, he lowered his head and started running straight toward her. She flailed her arms in an attempt to change her own trajectory, but she was unable to counter her momentum in time. In a last moment¡¯s effort, she threw down her bow and crossed her arms in front of her, sensing the dense aura about to collide with her. ¡°Sorry!¡± Micro cried as his armoured head met her aura strengthened arms with a crackling sound that made him sick to his stomach. ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± she screamed in pain, but she didn¡¯t fall. Without losing a step, she kicked off the ground, her broken arms limply trailing behind her, and spun around to deliver a sharp kick to Micro¡¯s side. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Micro winced at the pain in his ribs, but it wasn¡¯t enough to knock him off his feet. After rubbing his side for a moment, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°No dents¡­ That¡¯s good¡­¡± ¡°What the¡­ Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Mary gasped as she limped away from Micro, apparently no longer in a hurry to attack. ¡°What?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Th¡ªThat armour¡­ That¡¯s the same as¡ª¡± she stuttered, looking back and forth at Micro and Kel, who was still locked in combat with Thea, as were Tae and Lana. ¡°Oh, we all mastered the Turtle Art card this morning!¡± Micro explained once he realized what she was referring to. He knocked his shielded hand against his shielded head, producing a dense thud, and smiled at Mary. ¡°It feels nice not to be so soft¡­¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°But if you can use Core Cards, then you¡­¡± Mary whispered with uncertainty. ¡°Give up, you ugly old hag!¡± Lana¡¯s shrill shout interrupted Micro and Mary¡¯s strange conversation as she stood over Tae, whose armour was flickering like an old light bulb. She drew an arrow and pointed it down as Tae struggled backward on her hands, and was just about to fire. ¡°No!¡± Kel screamed as he jumped sideways, no longer concerned with blocking Thea¡¯s attacks, and barely managed to shield Tae from the arrow with his armoured hand. However, his armour was almost as weak, and two arrows now protruded from his green robes, one from his shoulder and one from his right arm. He fell to the ground near Tae, who could only scramble back in frustration at her lack of energy, then the two looked to Micro in panic. ¡°You¡¯re easily distracted, Mary,¡± Thea declared as she and Lana readied arrows much different from before. Rather than long wooden sticks, they now appeared to be coated in a thick aura. ¡°But he¡¯s¡­¡± Mary mumbled in confusion, but she went unheard by her comrades. The two arrows coated in energy flew past the helpless eyes of Kel and Tae and made contact with Micro¡¯s turtle shell armour before he had even noticed them flying toward him. Even the three archers squinted as the blinding shockwave filled the courtyard, but their eyes widened when the dust cleared. At the centre of the shockwave stood Micro, his translucent armour shining even brighter than before. Kel and Tae were relieved to see him standing at first, but they were soon alarmed to see the expression he wore. ¡°Kids who go around causing accidents¡­¡± His eye twitched as he spoke through his clenched jaw, trembling with anger as the arrows fired at him fell to the ground in pieces. ¡°Throwing sticks and stones everywhere, carelessly kicking your soccer balls¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mary blurted out. ¡°How many times have you put the old man in danger with your careless antics¡­?¡± Micro continued to fume. ¡°The old man never shouted at you, but you should all know better but now!¡± Thea frowned as she tried to make sense of both the words he spoke and the power he wielded, but he continued before she had a chance to reply. ¡°See? The true nature of a hero,¡± Thea stated coldly. ¡°Muttering nonsense while displaying unnatural powers that¡ª¡± ¡°You should drive safe¡­¡± Micro mumbled with a pained expression. ¡°Or you should get off the road!¡± The three girls regrouped as he started walking toward Thea, preparing arrows once again to fight, but Micro only increased his pace as they took aim. They stepped backward with every arrow they subsequently fired, but no amount of aura around any of their arrows proved enough to penetrate his armour. He looked at the weakened Tae and the bleeding Kel out of the corner of his eye, and his expression darkened even more. ¡°Stupid kids¡­!¡± he shouted angrily, sending out a wave of aura that made the archers¡¯ legs shake in their retreat. They had finally resolved to try escaping his path, but he suddenly jumped forward with his head lowered, intending to plow through the leader of the group with tears flowing down his face. Micro coughed as he suddenly tripped over his own foot, falling to the ground in front of them, his armour completely dissipated. ¡°Irresponsible¡ª¡± The disciples of the Sparrow Sect stood in silent confusion as the situation sunk in for each of them. Thea still had an arrow in her hand, but as Kel ran to Micro and Tae put herself between them and the archers, her will to fight ebbed slightly. ¡°That was indeed the art of your sect¡­¡± Thea thought aloud as she met Kel¡¯s glare. ¡°But how¡ª¡± ¡°He is as much a disciple of this sect as I am, Thea!¡± Kel replied with a bloody cough. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Lana shouted from behind Thea, but the increasingly coolheaded leader raised her hand to stop her. ¡°He is undoubtedly a disgusting magician¡¯s hero!¡± ¡°You saw it too, Mary?¡± Thea asked without looking away from Kel. ¡°I think so¡­ It was just like Kel¡¯s,¡± she replied while struggling just to stand. ¡°No different than his grandfather¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°But the magicians don¡¯t use Core Cards!¡± Lana argued. ¡°The vessel still stinks of the sacrifices they used to create it, can¡¯t you see¡ª¡± ¡°Kel¡­¡± Thea continued, suddenly pointing the arrow in her hand at Lana¡¯s neck like a spear, silencing the girl in an instant. ¡°What have you done here, Kel¡­?¡± ¡°This lost soul,¡± Kel sputtered. ¡°He is a friend to us¡­¡± ¡°We live and die by our words, young master,¡± she asserted, still holding the arrow to her subordinate¡¯s neck. ¡°I speak the truth to you now, as always,¡± Kel replied, standing up to face her despite his pain. He glanced behind him and was relieved to see Tae looking content that Micro was not in any immediate danger. Micro was still barely conscious, but his head was now resting comfortably on Tae¡¯s lap. ¡°Does one cultivator judge another by the vessel in which their soul resides?¡± ¡°You believe the boy¡¯s soul isn¡¯t bound by the magicians?¡± Thea asked. ¡°You are certain?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe any spell could ever alter his nature,¡± Kel nodded. ¡°His will is unfathomable.¡± ¡°Lana said his core was crafted by the magicians. There were rumours that they found a way to replicate a cultivator¡¯s core somehow, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case,¡± Thea said as she examined the boy resting his head on Tae¡¯s lap. ¡°She was correct, but he destroyed that core and built one more suitable,¡± Kel replied readily. ¡°The core crafted by the magicians was unstable. It was only through his own abilities that he was able to create a new one in such a short time.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Thea sighed, finally removing the arrow from her subordinate¡¯s neck and placing it back in the quiver over her shoulder. Lana let out a heavy sigh and stepped back with her head lowered. ¡°And the pixies I heard about?¡± ¡°Those have been dealt with,¡± Kel said with as straight a face as he could. ¡°No trouble at all. Perfectly safe!¡± The three archers stood there in the courtyard as the number of curious eyes on their battle steadily increased, everybody wondering if the fight had really concluded. With Mary wounded and Lana cowering in fear of her own leader, Thea finally lowered her guard and shook her head. ¡°If you¡¯ve seen enough, then I think it would be best for you to leave now,¡± Kel added, using his remaining strength to stand up straight. ¡°I believe our sects have come to an understanding.¡± ¡°You know the other members of the alliance won¡¯t be as understanding as us, don¡¯t you?¡± Thea asked with her arms crossed, an expression resembling pity flashing across her face. ¡°This isn¡¯t the sort of attention a coward should hope for, heir to the turtle¡­¡± ¡°I thank you for your concern, Thea. I shall see you at the tournament,¡± Kel replied, holding back a cough as blood trickled down his face. ¡°Are you a tow truck¡­?¡± Micro let out a groan as he began to come to his senses atop Tae¡¯s lap, catching the attention of the archers once more. He raised himself up to a seated position, but couldn¡¯t find the strength to stand just yet. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here?¡± Micro asked in a daze. ¡°You calmed down. That¡¯s good¡­¡± Kel grew tense when he noticed the three archers¡¯ attention turn to Micro again, bracing himself to fight once more, but Thea suddenly grinned. ¡°What are you called, hero?¡± she called out to Micro. ¡°Do you even have a name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Micro,¡± he answered as he rubbed his sore head. ¡°Do you value your life, Micro?¡± she asked, still grinning. ¡°I don¡¯t know how valuable it is, but I don¡¯t plan on dying,¡± he replied quickly. ¡°I still have work to do.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Thea whispered back, then went deep into thought as she stared at the dizzy boy. After a moment that seemed to stretch on too long, she finally nodded her head, having come to a decision. She smiled coyly at the boy before offering her parting words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the tournament also, Micro.¡± Chapter 046 - Speed Bumps Ahead After Thea and her two subordinates had finally left in peace, the courtyard livened up again. Micro was able to recover more quickly since he had learned to absorb the energy around him, and Tae had enough strength to lend a shoulder to Kel, whose wounds had only just stopped bleeding. ¡°Good job, young master!¡± The voice of the cook called Toa suddenly rang out from across the courtyard. ¡°You almost had them!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro looked around as a number of other sect disciples began to shout their praises at Kel, some bowing and other clapping. ¡°Wait, how come they didn¡¯t help?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± An elder Micro hadn¡¯t met before spoke up as he walked by. ¡°You mean, interrupt a duel between the heirs of two sects? To what end?¡± ¡°But Kel was hurt!¡± Micro argued. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cultivator?¡± the elder asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°The only people who don¡¯t fight their own battles in this sect are the dead.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Micro replied with wide eyes. ¡°That¡ªThat makes sense¡­ I think¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing, master?¡± Kel turned back from the celebrating crowd with a weary smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food!¡± ~ Tired and bloodied, the three were once again seated on the veranda in front of a steaming platter of Toa¡¯s cooking. The sun was getting low on the horizon, casting an orange light over the vast landscape. ¡°So people fight their own battles¡­¡± Micro mumbled with a mouthful of mountain fried beef. ¡°That is our way,¡± Kel replied simply while picking away at a light salad. ¡°If two parties of equal standing should find themselves at odds, it would be exceedingly disrespectful for a stronger party to interfere. Was it not so where you were born?¡± ¡°People who go around causing accidents don¡¯t last long on the road,¡± Micro said bitterly. ¡°Careless kids with no regard for the rules of the road¡­ It¡¯s lucky they never hit the old man!¡± ¡°From what you¡¯ve told me of your old master, I doubt they¡¯d have survived the consequences,¡± Kel replied with sparkling eyes, ever eager to hear more of Micro¡¯s world. ¡°So it was the custom for the strong to dispense justice?¡± ¡°Those the police did catch often wound up in a ditch anyway¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°A fierce but just society¡­¡± Kel answered respectfully. ¡°Accidents are settled by insurance companies, not weapons and energy,¡± Micro added. ¡°Children learn quickly that fighting solves very little¡­¡± ¡°A society beyond our comprehension, indeed¡­¡± Kel nodded as he considered Micro¡¯s explanation for a while. ¡°But you speak of the youth as an elder would. I was under the impression you were of the same generation as I.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t count how many generations have come and gone since I rolled off the line,¡± Micro replied as he scooped another handful of beef into his mouth. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m old, but I¡¯ve outlived most of my generation by now. My driver takes better care of me than most drivers would, after all.¡± ¡°You measure your lifespan in generations¡­?¡± Kel¡¯s voice trailed off in awe as Toa approached the table with a large tray in his hands. ¡°What did I say, young master?!¡± The cook scolded Kel. ¡°A passing sparrow just flipped our favourite mountain turtle on its back! Eat some meat!¡± ¡°You really should,¡± Micro added. ¡°Even Tae is. It¡¯s amazing, right?¡± Kel and the cook turned to see Tae sneaking a piece of beef into her salad from the bowl at the centre of the table. She blushed as she quickly popped it into her mouth and looked away. The cook let out a mighty laugh that shook the table, then turned to Micro once more. ¡°So you¡¯re not of this world after all!¡± he blurted out, leaving Kel with an awkward look. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Micro replied as he ate. ¡°And they don¡¯t use chopsticks there?¡± he asked, making several gestures with his hands. ¡°A knife or fork, perhaps? I¡¯ve heard of nations where they use only a skewer!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen them, but I¡¯ve never used them,¡± Micro explained calmly. ¡°Those are tools for humans.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure your mother had something to say about that!¡± The cook laughed. ¡°Did the ladies find you quite wild?¡± ¡°Women?¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°The old man¡¯s wife liked me. She never got her driver¡¯s license though.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The cook raised an eyebrow, not sure if he¡¯d fully understood Micro. ¡°Was there no woman a little closer to your heart?¡± ¡°Close to my heart?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°I suppose there is a girl like that.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± the cook shouted with a wide smile as Tae and Kel¡¯s eyes darted to the boy in curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s she like?! Is she pretty? I¡¯ll bet she¡¯s a beautiful girl!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment and put his hands down as he replied. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s pretty, I think. I¡¯d have to ask her.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± the cook celebrated. ¡°What¡¯s she like? Where did you meet? How does she dress?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really kind,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°We met in a cave, and she doesn¡¯t wear much.¡± ¡°Oof!¡± The cook brought his hand to his mouth as he choked on his reply. ¡°Such a woman¡­ I¡¯d like to meet her one day!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Micro smiled as he reached into his pocket and pulled the sleeping Blue up by her wings to show the cook. She snored peacefully as he placed her gently in his hand. The cook¡¯s face went pale, and Kel buried his head in his hands, but Tae had difficulty stifling her laughter. ¡°Close to his heart¡­!¡± Tae chuckled as she reached for another slice of mountain fried beef. Seeing that she was so deeply asleep, Micro remorsefully placed her back in his pocket and returned to his feast. The cook opened his mouth several times with the intent of continuing the conversation, but he eventually left them while mumbling something to himself about destiny. After finishing their meal and enjoying the sunset for a little while, it was Kel who spoke next. ¡°I¡¯ll admit I was worried for a moment, master,¡± he said to Micro as he leaned back in his chair and looked up at the stars as they emerged in the darkening sky. ¡°But in spite of your lack of experience in the cultivation of this world¡¯s energies, you are a talented warrior.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Warriors are great offroaders, but I¡¯ve heard there was a recall a few years ago,¡± Micro answered while rubbing his full stomach. ¡°I just want to be a Micro again¡­¡± ¡°I thought you may feel that way, given your nature,¡± Kel replied. ¡°But if cultivation is the path you choose to attain that lofty goal, then you will see many battles.¡± ¡°I heard you ask why nobody helped us fight the Sparrow Sect disciples today,¡± Tae added. ¡°To great beings of another world, our ways may seem petty or strange, but our ways are as ancient as they are unchanging.¡± ¡°Your ways?¡± Micro tilted his head as he asked. ¡°Since the era of cultivation began in this world, master,¡± Kel explained. ¡°Goals have only been fulfilled in battle. Whether you are fighting for your life in a dungeon or at war, every path a cultivator walks has obstacles to overcome.¡± ¡°Potholes and speed bumps on every road?¡± Micro asked with a frown. ¡°No going around those, I guess. But wow, that sounds terrible¡­¡± ¡°And it might not seem fair, but the origin of your soul and the nature of your vessel invite¡­¡± Tae explained sympathetically. ¡°Well, your very existence invites war.¡± ¡°War?¡± Micro repeated in shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t plan on inviting that at all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that three young disciples of the Sparrow Sect are the last people who will ever take issue with one whose body was constructed by our most hated enemies,¡± Kel added with a sad expression. ¡°The magicians have only multiplied since the empire set out to destroy them.¡± ¡°Empire?¡± Micro repeated, quickly losing track of the conversation. ¡°You¡¯re in the Beryl Kingdom now, master. It is part of a much larger empire,¡± Kel answered. ¡°This territory belongs to our sect, of course, which is itself part of the local alliance.¡± ¡°Here, look at this plate, master,¡± Tae leaned forward and pointed to a plate with several leftover peas rolling around on it. She removed all but five of them, and continued. ¡°This is a map of the alliance territories. This pea in the middle is the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. To the north is the Jade Sparrow Sect, our closest neighbour.¡± ¡°Your neighbours are violent,¡± Micro remarked with a stiff expression. ¡°Of course they are!¡± Kel shouted with laughter. ¡°But no more than us! Please, continue Tae.¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Tae replied, returning his smile. ¡°To the South you¡¯ll find the Jade Earth River Sect, to the East is the Jade Air Moon Sect, and to the West is the Jade Dark Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to fight all of them¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°So much jade, huh?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, master?¡± Kel asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ll have the chance to fight them all in two days at the tournament.¡± ¡°I have to fight them all?¡± Micro asked with wide eyes. ¡°Not all at once, of course,¡± Kel reassured him. ¡°But Thea was right to suggest you participate. I was considering whether it may be beneath you, but I feel it would serve as a good opportunity for you.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± Micro mumbled anxiously. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Sparrow Sect isn¡¯t unique in its hatred of magicians and their kind, Master Micro,¡± Kel said slowly. ¡°Any cultivator you come across is more than likely to try and kill you without a word. They won¡¯t stop to ask how a cultivator¡¯s core came to reside in your body while aiming to remove your head from it.¡± Micro could only gulp in reply, and he turned to Tae as if to ask for a less sobering piece of news. ¡°Forgive me, master.¡± She bowed her head, sorry to disappoint Micro as he stared back with pleading eyes. ¡°The protection of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect extends only as far as its borders. Beyond these hills, you must fight to prove yourself to the world.¡± ¡°I have to show them my shiny armour?¡± Micro asked, his voice shaking. ¡°That¡¯s not so bad¡ª¡± ¡°You must show them the path you walk,¡± Kel continued with a stern tone. ¡°If you run, they will hunt you down. If you fight half-heartedly, you will be killed. But if you fight them with everything you have, they will know you are one of them.¡± ¡°I have to fight them, to make friends with them¡­?¡± Micro stuttered, his face pale. ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed firsthand, master, that those who fight together, dine together!¡± Kel laughed as he patted his somewhat bloated stomach. ¡°In any case, rest well tonight. Tomorrow will be a very long day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening tomorrow?¡± Micro asked, unsure how his future could seem any more troubled. ¡°What else would we be doing?¡± Kel grinned, and his eyes brightened. ¡°We¡¯ll be cultivating!¡± ~ Kel and Tae bid Micro goodnight as the moon rose in the starry sky, and Kel informed him that the guest room he destroyed would be ready to use again by the time he was ready to sleep. Micro had planned to join them wherever they were going, but Kel had explained that the sect matters he needed to attend to would more than likely run later into the night, so Micro was left to enjoy the night sky on the mountainside cafeteria¡¯s veranda alone. ¡°Oh, were you still hungry?¡± the cook asked when he noticed Micro still seated, now the only one there. ¡°Good evening, cook,¡± Micro greeted him with a somber smile. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­ Thanks¡­¡± ¡°What about your little passenger¡­¡± the cook mumbled, pointing his finger at Micro¡¯s pocket as if he were afraid something might jump out and bite it even from several paces away. ¡°Good question.¡± Micro raised his eyebrows as he replied, then picked Blue out of his pocket once again. This time, she yawned as he placed her on his hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ow¡­¡± she groaned as she rubbed her head. ¡°Feels like you were busy while I was napping. Oh, a boulder with a face¡­¡± ¡°I was going to ask, that is¡­¡± The cook leaned back intuitively as she turned her eyes toward him with a rude frown. ¡°He was wondering if you were hungry,¡± Micro explained to the sleepy pixie. ¡°I¡¯m a pixie, numbskull,¡± she said while stretching out her wings lazily. ¡°I told you, pixies just absorb whatever energy the world around has to spare. Although, now that I have a core, it¡¯s a lot easier to recharge. I may even fill back up before you die of old age at this rate¡ª¡± ¡°Pixies don¡¯t eat!?¡± The cook gasped with a look of horror. ¡°How can that be¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± Blue asked Micro with a thumb pointed over her shoulder at the cook. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re such spiteful little monsters,¡± the cook said with tears forming in his eyes. ¡°To be robbed of life¡¯s greatest joy¡­!¡± ¡°You watch your¡ª¡± Blue was about to get angry at the cook¡¯s remark, but her rage lost its momentum when she saw the tears flowing down his cheeks into his bushy beard. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± The cook sniffled. ¡°I had no idea, all these years¡­¡± ¡°Stop making weird friends,¡± Blue whispered to Micro awkwardly. ¡°I could introduce you to an actual boulder with a better personality.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the cook!¡± Micro replied. ¡°His mountain fried beef is amazing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it is.¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try some?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Huh?¡± she snapped back. ¡°Excuse me, cook!¡± Micro called out to the lamenting cook by the table. ¡°Sorry?¡± He sniffed and wiped his eyes. ¡°I actually would like to order another plate of mountain fried beef,¡± Micro requested happily. ¡°A smaller bowl, maybe!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The cook replied quickly as if the request had instantly remedied his sorrows. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Before Blue was sure what was going on, the cook had already reappeared at the table, followed by a gust of wind that smelled of smoke and spices, carrying a large bowl of his signature dish. She jumped down onto the table as Micro instantly reached out to grab a piece for himself, much to the cook¡¯s satisfaction. ¡°Go ahead, Blue. It¡¯ll keep you warm, too!¡± Micro said with a mouthful as he broke off a tiny piece and handed it to her. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Like I said, pixies don¡¯t eat,¡± Blue declared while waving her hands in refusal. ¡°Have you tried it before?¡± Micro mumbled as he took another bite. ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°Why?!¡± The cook gasped with his characteristically dramatic tone. ¡°Each bite is full of the energy a cultivator needs!¡± ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m a pi¡ª¡± She suddenly paused. ¡°Oh wait, I¡¯m a cultivator too. Ew, that feels so wrong to say out loud.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so take a bite!¡± Micro insisted. ¡°Oh well.¡± Blue sighed, and took the tiny piece from Micro¡¯s hand. ¡°Most things are fun the first time¡­¡± The cook held his breath as he watched her pop the tiny morsel into her mouth and slowly chew it. He didn¡¯t blink until the moment she swallowed it. Even Micro had stopped eating as the tension at the table rose. They waited in silence until her face, illuminated more by her natural glow than by the moonlight, seemed to turn a deep shade of purple. She cleared her throat awkwardly and her eyes wandered around the table for a moment before she slowly began to walk over to the steaming bowl at the centre of the table. ¡°It¡¯s not bad¡­¡± she mumbled as she reached for another piece and brought it behind the bowl to eat in private. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch us some drinks!¡± the cook roared as he went about preparing another bowl and a pot of tea before joining them at the table to celebrate Blue¡¯s first taste of food. Micro also checked in on Trill, in his other pocket, but Trill rolled over and continued to sleep. Before the night was through, complaints arrived from the kitchen that their stock of beef had started to run dangerously low. Chapter 047 - Efficient Cultivation Micro woke up on the floor of the guest room to the sound of a teacup making contact with the hard surface of a small table. As his eyes slowly opened, he was again impressed that it looked almost exactly as he remembered it from before it exploded. The flowery scent of the tea tickled his nose until he couldn¡¯t help but sit up, rising quickly from the ground with a sneeze. ¡°Woah!¡± An unfamiliar boy¡¯s voice echoed in the room. Micro noticed Blue, a slightly different shape than usual, lying on top of his leg as he sat up and moved her back into his pocket as usual. He then checked his other pocket, where Trill was asleep with as grumpy an expression as he always had. ¡°Hello,¡± Micro greeted the boy as he reached for the cup. ¡°Thanks for the tea.¡± ¡°You¡ªyou¡ªyou¡¯re the hero¡­ with the pixie¡­¡± the boy stuttered as he inched backward toward the door. ¡°They said¡­ to bring tea¡­ to a g¡ªg¡ªguest¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Hero,¡± Micro corrected him between sips of tea. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro. Completely different¡­ Ah, this is nice.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± The boy tripped, bumping into the closed door. In a panic, the boy shouted as he fumbled with the door handle. ¡°Kel said to meet him at the summit!¡± ¡°Okay, thanks¡ª¡± Micro began, but the boy had already flown through the door in a hurry. Micro stretched his neck for a moment, then stood up to leave. However, a crippling pain erupted from his stomach. He belched once and felt some relief, but moving across the room brought him more discomfort with every step. He greeted the bright morning sun with a groan and began his journey. ¡°This fuel tank¡­ It¡¯s so elastic¡­¡± He pushed through the pain, and it did become slightly more bearable as he began walking up the steps, but he was frustrated by how slow he now moved. By the time he reached the paved area where he had trained the previous day, sweat was pouring down his face, and he was unable to stand up straight. With his eyes on the rocky ground just ahead of him, he dragged his feet up the hill until he could finally hear the voices of Kel and Tae. ¡°What kept you, master?¡± Kel called to him. ¡°Was the attendant not specific as to the time of our meeting?¡± ¡°Pain¡­¡± Micro panted as a concerned Tae ran to lend him a shoulder. He pointed at his stomach and groaned. ¡°Here¡­¡± Tae inspected him thoroughly with her Spirit Vision Skill while Kel watched in fear, but a short laugh left her mouth which put him at ease. ¡°His core is fine, young master,¡± she assured Kel. ¡°But he and the little blue one he carries seem to have surpassed their limits last night after we left.¡± ¡°The cook has claimed two more victims then,¡± Kel said as he returned her smile and approached Micro. ¡°I just happened to be trying to think of a way to explain this to you, master. You must learn the limits of this new vessel.¡± ¡°Speed limit?¡± Micro groaned. ¡°Or weight¡­?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Kel took a moment to consider how best to convey the lesson. ¡°Regardless of what form you took in your previous life, however much you may have trained, your body is presently weak and inexperienced.¡± ¡°So weak¡­¡± Micro agreed. ¡°Then your first lesson will be in efficiency,¡± Kel stated plainly, but he was surprised to see Micro¡¯s mood suddenly improve. ¡°Efficiency?¡± He repeated with wide eyes. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kel confirmed with a sideways glance. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kel led Micro and Tae up to the highest point of the mountain, where there was just enough room for them to sit beside each other comfortably. The wind was still cool, but Micro was relieved that the weather had warmed considerably since his arrival there. His core also did much to protect him from the weather, but his current feeling was one mostly of nausea. ¡°Now then, Master Micro,¡± Kel began. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to gather and make use of the energy around you, but you tend to expend it much quicker than is necessary. Your battle with Mary of the Sparrow Sect was impressive, of course, but pouring every last bit of your immense energy stores into your shield from the beginning of the fight was shortsighted.¡± ¡°You also lost control of your emotions during the battle, a common mistake among novice cultivators,¡± Tae added respectfully. ¡°Your emotions can be a powerful tool, but they can also be an obstacle.¡± ¡°I may not be as efficient as I once was,¡± Micro lamented. ¡°And it seems like I discover a new emotion every day¡­¡± ¡°You may have had a wonderful master on your world, but you are your own master in battle,¡± Kel explained. ¡°Your decisions are your own.¡± ¡°I¡¯m my own driver¡­?¡± Micro repeated solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s too¡ª¡± ¡°You must decide how much energy to use and when,¡± Kel Continued. ¡°You must choose when to attack and when to defend.¡± ¡°Can I choose to run away?¡± Micro sighed. ¡°One might as well choose death, master,¡± Kel said with an understanding smile. ¡°Now, about your stomach ache.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Micro¡¯s stomach was still a source of many mysterious sensations for him. ¡°Overeating is itself a sign that you lack self control,¡± Kel said sternly. ¡°However, you should be able to utilize whatever energy resides within you, whether it is your own internal energy or a foreign source of power.¡± ¡°A source of power¡­¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°Fuel?¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Kel answered. ¡°As cultivators, it is in our nature to make use of the energy we consume. I have a feeling this won¡¯t take long for you to grasp, so take a moment and think about how you might go about transforming the excess beef in your belly into something you can use.¡± Micro closed his eyes and entered a deep enough state of meditation where he could clearly see the energy around and within him. He glanced at the glowing green garage in his chest and smiled, then he looked around at the elemental forces that made up the world around him. ¡°The fuel in my belly¡­¡± he thought to himself as he focused on his stomach, where he was indeed able to perceive a large amount of stagnant energies taking up space in his gut. He studied its nature for a while before coming to the conclusion that, while slightly different from the energies he¡¯d absorbed willingly up to that point, it should be easy enough to manipulate and circulate throughout his body. Slowly at first, he began to circulate his own energy, allowing it to pass through his stomach gently. He immediately began to feel some of the pressure in his stomach relieved as the stagnant life force was swept away into the current of his internal energy. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Wow!¡± Micro exclaimed as he snapped out of his meditative state with a relieved expression. ¡°Much better¡­!¡± Blue¡¯s voice rang out from his pocket, apparently having participated in the same exercise. She jumped onto his shoulder, her figure restored, and punched the air a few times to loosen up. ¡°Eating isn¡¯t so bad after all!¡± ¡°As expected, master¡ª¡± Kel couldn¡¯t help but shudder whenever Blue appeared. ¡°And¡­ good job¡­ Blue¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± Micro replied before Blue had a chance to say something rude. ¡°Keep that lesson in mind as you continue to grow as cultivators, both of you,¡± Kel continued. ¡°There are many sources of power available to us in this world. Some are easier to make use of, like a bowl of mountain fried beef, while others can be more volatile and dangerous.¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t cultivators hate magicians because they steal fuel?¡± Micro asked suspiciously. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± ¡°I can see the reason for your confusion, master, but there is a world of difference,¡± Kel replied with a hint of frustration in his voice. ¡°While it is true that the energies we use are fundamentally the same, the means by which we make use of that energy couldn¡¯t be more different. While cultivators live in harmony with the world, magicians are a curse to whatever lands they inhabit.¡± ¡°Harmony?¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°They curse?¡± Micro asked in confusion. ¡°Cultivators utilize energy by gathering it from the natural world, storing it in our cores, and then transforming that energy in our bodies. However, all of that energy is one day reunited with nature. In doing so, we live in balance with our environment,¡± Kel explained, moving his hands in circles slowly. He then balled his hands into fists and continued with a look of anger. ¡°But magicians are mundane criminals who forgo the formation of a core, whether due to their laziness, ineptitude, or evil wills. Without a core, the only way to utilize energy is through a catalyst.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bunch of garbage coming from a cultivator,¡± Blue chirped, then rolled her eyes. ¡°But it¡¯s impressively confusing, so keep going.¡± ¡°Yes, umm¡­¡± Kel persisted. ¡°A catalyst?¡± Micro asked, trying to follow the explanation. ¡°Like an external battery?¡± ¡°Like pixies¡­¡± Blue spat. ¡°Exactly,¡± Kel replied solemnly. ¡°Pixies are just one of many creatures with a naturally high capacity for energy, meaning they are ideal for use in magicians¡¯ evil rituals. Without a core, their only means to rival the abilities of a cultivator is to drain the life force of innocent¡ª¡± Kel stuttered on the word innocent as he met Blue¡¯s eyes, but Tae continued in his place. ¡°They sacrifice the lives of any living thing they can find to perform their rituals, cast their spells, and summon their heroes.¡± Tae said with a dark expression, as though she were afraid to say the words aloud. ¡°And that energy is lost to the void¡­¡± ¡°But wait, couldn¡¯t I use their magic to go home then? That¡¯s how I got here! And what¡¯s the void?¡± Micro frowned as the information quickly overwhelmed him. ¡°The true cost of magic is the toll exacted by evil gods,¡± Kel said softly, as if he were worried somebody might overhear his words from somewhere on the mountain. ¡°Those cursed beings who dwell in the realm between realms and grant insidious wishes in return for the life force of this world. The sacrifice of helpless lives is evil enough, but for that energy to leave this realm as result of their horrible rituals threatens the balance, even the very existence of this realm¡­¡± ¡°An unbalanced load is dangerous¡­¡± Micro nodded, apparently in agreement despite his limited understanding. ¡°There are few things more dangerous than imbalance,¡± Kel replied. ¡°But you will come to understand matters of this realm in time. First, you must learn to use your power. Tae, I think my grandfather¡¯s favourite lesson would suffice.¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have a shield,¡± Tae replied, gesturing to the shield on her back. ¡°Should I lend him mine?¡± ¡°Would that suit you, master?¡± Kel asked Micro. ¡°Well¡­¡± Micro replied without enthusiasm, his eyes drawn to the poor quality metal work of the defensive tool on Tae¡¯s back. Even at a glance he recognized the rust spots that adorned it. However, without a shield of his own, he reluctantly accepted the offer. ¡°Thanks, Tae¡­¡± ¡°May it serve you well!¡± Tae announced happily as she handed it to him. ¡°Excellent,¡± Kel began, walking several paces away. ¡°Now, you observed this a number of times during our quest, but I¡¯ll demonstrate it once again.¡± Kel took the shield from his back and held it in front of him with a graceful movement, then the shield began to glow. He waved it around to stretch his shoulder, then tapped it against the ground. Instead of the thin metallic sound it should have made, a hard thud resonated as far as Micro was sitting. ¡°Although I do possess the Spirit Shield Skill, which is vastly more powerful, any cultivator should be able to extend their aura enough to coat a weapon, shield, or instrument of any kind,¡± Kel said as he varied the amount of energy flowing into the shield, causing it to flicker like light reflected off a puddle. ¡°The armour you summon using the Turtle Art¡¯s techniques is a more advanced form of this, but it requires much more energy. For now, try circulating your energy through the shield.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro replied as he gripped the worn leather handle on the back of the shield. Blue watched intently from his shoulder as he slowly began to channel his internal energy through the shield and back into his body. ¡°It feels strange¡­ But not uncomfortable¡­¡± ¡°Good, very good, master!¡± Kel applauded. ¡°Yes, it feels something like growing an extra limb when you shroud a foreign object in your own energy, but that is one of the advantages to this technique.¡± ¡°I was expecting him to learn quickly, but it¡¯s still surprising,¡± Tae said with wide eyes. ¡°It took me months to get used to that.¡± ¡°It feels lighter now, stronger too¡­¡± Micro said in wonder as he waved the shield around. However, unlike Kel¡¯s shield which was coated in a stable green aura that only shone more intensely as he willed, Micro¡¯s shield was flashing so violently that it hurt his eyes. It flashed until it suddenly stopped glowing altogether, causing Micro¡¯s arm to tingle for a moment as the circuit broke. ¡°Master¡ª¡± Kel was about to console Micro¡¯s failed attempt, but Micro suddenly smiled. ¡°Kel!¡± He shouted. ¡°What is it, master?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I have a turn signal!¡± Micro celebrated as he poured even more unstable energy into the shield, causing it to flicker as he moved it right to left in front of him with a grin. He started walking around in a random path, waving it around like a toy. Blue tired of his marching and hopped down the ground, wandering a short distance away without a word. ¡°A turn signal?¡± Kel tilted his head. ¡°You know, to let people know which way you¡¯re about to go,¡± Micro replied as he began to march around the summit with his flashing shield. ¡°Why would you need such a thing?¡± Kel wondered. ¡°For safety, of course!¡± Micro replied with a more serious tone. ¡°It prevents accidents, especially on busy streets with new cars flying by you by the dozen¡­¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kel replied as though he¡¯d realized something important. ¡°At such high speeds, verbal communication must be difficult, so you rely on lights to indicate a change in your trajectory!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Micro said, but he suddenly felt weak. He dropped his arm to his side as the shield faded again. ¡°That¡¯s exhausting¡­ How do you keep it on so long, Kel?¡± ¡°Though the amount of spiritual energy your core holds exceeds my own, you simply use it too quickly,¡± Kel answered as he raised his steadily glowing shield for Micro to observe. ¡°You must regulate the flow of your energy, or you risk running out before the fight is done.¡± ¡°Regulate¡­¡± Micro repeated, the word resting heavily on his mind for a moment. ¡°Regulate the flow¡­ the current¡­ voltage¡­ Oh!¡± Kel and Tae looked at each other with mutual understanding as they recognized Micro once again beginning to understand something on terms they wouldn¡¯t understand. They each took a step back, not sure whether he was about to master a new technique or send them flying with an explosion of aura. ¡°Just like a voltage regulator!¡± Micro shouted as his shield began to glow steadily for the first time. ¡°I should¡¯ve realized it sooner, but this is a lot more like electricity than gas.¡± ¡°Elec¡ª¡± Kel stuttered. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Micro continued to explain the concept of a voltage regulator and electricity for a while before Kel finally raised his hands to ask him if it would be fine to continue the lesson. Micro happily obliged, and soon the three were standing calmly at the summit again. ¡°We shall now practice the traditional method for training the wilful regulation of internal energy to external implements,¡± Kel stated plainly. ¡°It is a simple method, but you will find it very useful.¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro asked with a blank smile. ¡°It¡¯s a traditional exercise,¡± Kel explained again with a smile. ¡°It will help you learn to control how much energy you put in your shield.¡± ¡°But I can already control it, see?¡± Micro answered as his shield began to glow a little brighter. ¡°Indeed, but you¡¯re standing perfectly still on a beautiful day after a full night¡¯s sleep. One might say these are ideal conditions,¡± Kel smiled, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°What if something unexpected were to happen?¡± ¡°Like wha¡ª¡± Micro was unable to finish his question as Tae¡¯s fist, shrouded in a dense aura, collided with the shield he held in front of him, sending him flying down the mountain with a loud bang. Kel looked down the mountain with a nostalgic smile as Micro tumbled and rolled. As Tae joined him in the nostalgic moment, a shout from Blue suddenly caught their attention. ¡°Hah, easy!¡± she announced as she coated a small leaf in energy and waved it around like a shield. ¡°Try that on me, why don¡¯t you?!¡± Chapter 048 - Cultivators Love Mountains ¡°Apologies for the surprise, master.¡± Kel bowed with a smile. It was hard for Kel not to feel some remorse when Micro finally reached the summit again with a look of shock and confusion, but Blue¡¯s laughter helped to lighten the mood. ¡°As my grandfather told me on the day I began training with him, the painful lessons leave the deepest impressions.¡± ¡°Dents do take some time to deal with¡­¡± Micro said as he rubbed his back. ¡°Perfect.¡± Kel clapped his hands and turned to Tae. ¡°We¡¯ll continue right away then.¡± ¡°Of course, young master,¡± Tae said as she raised a glowing fist and wound back for a second punch. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, realizing her intent and preparing for the blow. Tae¡¯s fist quickly made contact with the rusty shield, but this time it was coated densely with his aura. Rather than flying backward down the mountain, he was satisfied to see Tae stumble backward as his shield overflowed with energy. ¡°I did it!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°Very good, master!¡± Tae said as she adjusted her stance. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Wait, no¡ª¡± Micro blurted out as he raised his shield, now completely devoid of any aura at all, and failed to even slow the momentum of Tae¡¯s fist. ¡°You said¡­!¡± Blue laughed even louder this time as she watched him tumble down the mountain for a second time. ¡°No really, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Blue shouted up to Tae. ¡°Kick me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± Tae asked with an eyebrow raised. She looked at Kel, who shrugged, then back at Blue. ¡°Give it all you¡¯ve got, princess!¡± Blue shouted back. ¡°Fine,¡± Tae mumbled with a frown as she unleashed a kick with more enthusiasm than she had originally intended, making contact with the leaf in the pixie¡¯s hand almost instantly. She had envisioned the little blue creature flying down the mountain, but she was surprised to find her foot had stopped. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I said give it all you¡¯ve got!¡± Blue snapped as Tae took a step back. ¡°Or did you leave your kicking shoes at home?!¡± Tae didn¡¯t hesitate to kick the pixie a second time. The toe of her leather boot glowed with a dense aura as it pierced the air toward the pixie once more. ¡°Oof!¡± Blue grunted, this time being sent several paces back by the impact. ¡°Not bad!¡± Tae limped back and shook out her foot as she looked in frustration at the pixie, who was still holding a glowing leaf like a shield. The best she could do was nod in approval after seeing the pixie properly utilizing the technique Kel had only just explained. ¡°You cultivators are a crude bunch, but I¡¯ll admit cores are convenient!¡± Blue declared as she waved the leaf around playfully. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought this was possible with so little energy¡­?¡± Kel had no words to offer the pixie after watching the mysterious creature master the teachings of his sect with little effort, and he was relieved when Micro once again appeared before him. ¡°Good to see you, master,¡± he greeted the dishevelled Micro. ¡°I trust you understand your mistake.¡± ¡°I used too much energy¡­ blocking the first punch¡­¡± Micro panted as he rubbed a large bruise on his forehead. ¡°Couldn¡¯t fill the shield back up¡­ in time for the second¡­ Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kid!¡± Blue called up to him with a condescending laugh. ¡°You¡¯ll be almost as good as me in no time!¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue¡­ Ah¡ª¡± He replied as he recalled the pain in his back. ¡°How about a quick break¡ª¡± ¡°Again.¡± Kel signalled the lesson¡¯s continuation. CRACK ~ By the time the sun was high in the sky, Micro had found a route up the mountain which he liked, but he had grown tired of climbing it. He was also surprised by how durable the rusty old shield was despite its appearance. However, he had eventually reached the point where he could defend himself against five consecutive punches and at least a kick or two from Tae before having to climb back up again. Kel eventually gave in to Blue¡¯s demand for a training partner, and reluctantly assisted her in perfecting her energy control by repeatedly kicking her. To kick such a small and helpless-looking creature bothered him at first, but with every rude remark she made, it became increasingly satisfying to try and kick her down the hill, a feat he only managed a few times as she quickly improved. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Although Micro was bruised and exhausted, he did eventually come to a point where he could fill his shield with just enough aura to nullify one of Tae¡¯s attacks while being careful to save enough for the next attack. It became easier to do as he learned to continue to draw energy from the air he breathed, allowing him to replenish the energy dissipated by the impact of each attack. ¡°Kel¡­¡± Micro spoke for the first time in hours, looking at the young master of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect with longing in his eyes. ¡°What is it, master?¡± Kel asked in reply. ¡°Mountain fried beef¡­¡± Micro groaned. ¡°Honey buns¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°The only things you can taste in battle are victory and defeat,¡± Kel said with a smile. ¡°But I do think now is as good a time as any to move on to the next lesson. We are pressed for time, after all.¡± ¡°Next lesson¡­?¡± Micro asked with a weak cough. ¡°I think you¡¯ll enjoy it,¡± Kel said as his smile grew darker. Kel glanced at Blue and Tae, who had begun arguing over several of the terms Blue used to describe cultivators while Micro climbed the hill, and gestured for them to follow. The four descended the mountain together, crossing through the place where they had meditated the previous day, and made their way down the rocky path. Micro was relieved not to be falling down the mountain for once, and he took a moment to enjoy the view again. The plains he¡¯d walked across with Kel and his comrades looked serene, and the mountains and hills that extended out from the other side of the mountain he was on stirred an urge in him to explore more of the world. ¡°What¡¯s out there, Kel?¡± Micro asked as he tried to count the many hills on the horizon before he could no longer see them over the ridge of the mountain. ¡°There is much to see in the world, master,¡± Kel replied. ¡°You¡¯ll get a taste of it soon enough.¡± ¡°A taste¡­¡± Micro repeated as his mouth began to water at the thought of his favourite meal. As they passed through the busy courtyard, Micro was distracted from his hunger momentarily by a familiar voice. ¡°Greetings, young master,¡± Den said with a bow as he appeared beside Kel. He looked briefly at Tae, Micro, and the pixies on Micro¡¯s shoulder, and gasped. ¡°You¡ªWhat happened, in such a short time?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked. ¡°All of you¡­ even the pixie¡­¡± Den stammered. ¡°Like night and day¡­ By your aura, you might be mistaken for one of the elders!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time we moved a little faster toward our future, old friend,¡± Kel replied, placing a hand on Den¡¯s broad shoulder with a confident smile. ¡°This sect will see a new era, in time.¡± ¡°I look forward to that day, young master,¡± Den said with a deeper bow. ¡°Is the matter of the amber level dungeon settled?¡± Kel asked as he turned to leave. ¡°Envoys from the Amber Dark Wildflower Star Sect arrived not long ago,¡± Den replied. ¡°The matter is in their hands.¡± ¡°Very good, thank you, Den,¡± Kel said before continuing through the courtyard. Kel turned to Micro as they walked. ¡°The Amber Dark Wildflower Star Sect is a prestigious sect not far from here.¡± ¡°They¡¯re still around, huh¡­?¡± Blue yawned, adjusting her posture atop Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice. Thanks, Den!¡± Micro replied, waving to Den as they departed. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± ¡°As I said, you¡¯ll likely enjoy it.¡± Kel smiled as they came to stand before the Jade Fire Mountain Art Dungeon¡¯s shimmering green entrance. ¡°I believe you are almost ready to¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go!¡± Micro jumped through the gate as Kel began to speak, looking forward to collecting more Core Cards. However, his enthusiasm was cut short when he remembered why he had returned so quickly the last time. The gravity of the forest he entered immediately brought him to his knees with a thud, leaving Blue floating in the air awkwardly. Micro strained his neck to look up at the pixie as she casually flapped her wings. ¡°How¡­?¡± ¡°You sure are slow when it matters,¡± she taunted him while tapping her tiny foot on his head. She gracefully flew over to him and dropped down on his head, driving it painfully into the ground. ¡°You have all that energy, so why aren¡¯t you doing anything with it?¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue,¡± he said as he recalled Kel¡¯s previous explanation. With Kel¡¯s instructions in mind, he began to concentrate. Without letting it run wild, he began to stir the energy stores in his core and let them flow through his body, and soon he could breathe easier. He stood up slowly as the gravity began to loosen its grip on his strengthened body, and took a moment to stabilize the current. As he stood silently, Kel and Tae appeared behind him in the portal. ¡°Very good, master!¡± Kel said, clapping his hands happily. ¡°As expected, your ability to circulate your internal energy throughout your body has improved considerably in a short time.¡± ¡°So, is this lesson done?¡± Micro asked as he got used to moving around with his legs full of energy. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to defend yourself from straightforward but varied attacks quite well, however¡­¡± Kel explained. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to understand the limits of your stamina while on the offensive.¡± ¡°Do I have to attack something?¡± Micro asked as he looked around, seeing nothing but trees near the portal he had just stepped through. ¡°In a manner of speaking, you must attack something, yes.¡± Kel chuckled as he began to walk. ¡°Come this way, master.¡± Kel led Micro past the portal, Tae and Blue following close behind, up a small hill where golden forest thinned enough to see the horizon. There, Micro gasped as he realized the nature of the dungeon he was in. ¡°It¡¯s an island,¡± Micro whispered in awe. ¡°But it¡¯s in the sky?¡± He looked around with his mouth wide open at the forest of golden trees he had assumed was part of a much larger world, when in fact it extended in either direction no more than a few kilometres. At the centre of the island that seemed to be floating in the orange sky was a mountain, not unlike the place Kel called home. He felt like he could stare at the bizarrely beautiful landscape forever, but he was soon distracted when Kel pointed to the mountain at the centre of the fantastical scene. ¡°You¡¯ll be attacking that, Master Micro.¡± Chapter 049 - Attack on Mountain ¡°I have to attack the mountain?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How do you attack a mountain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that in any world, to defeat a mountain is to look down upon it from its highest point,¡± Kel wondered aloud. ¡°Is it not so on your world?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve heard people talk about mountain climbing like that,¡± Micro replied with a nod, then he chuckled as a thought came to mind. ¡°The old man¡¯s son got stuck up a hill once. I think it was on a ski trip.¡± ¡°Before we go, master, I do feel I should clarify your task,¡± Kel said as he grabbed Micro¡¯s shoulder just before he could start running. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll be able to reach the top at your current level. I doubt I¡¯ve even made it halfway to the summit myself yet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro asked, then frowned as he inspected it more carefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that tall.¡± ¡°Indeed, but I assure you that no living member of our sect, other than my grandfather, has reached the summit and claimed its ultimate reward,¡± Kel explained with reverence. ¡°It was such an arduous experience for him that he doesn¡¯t even speak of it to this day.¡± ¡°But if there¡¯s a Core Card at the top¡ª¡± ¡°It will be there when we return from the tournament, master,¡± Kel asserted. ¡°I promise you, master. One day we will reach the summit, and I would be honoured to do so together with you, but you must practice restraint.¡± ¡°The brakes¡­¡± Micro sighed, nodding as he understood what Kel was trying to say. ¡°Thanks, Kel.¡± ¡°Fear not, master,¡± Kel said a bit more cheerfully. ¡°There are still treasures to be found elsewhere on the mountain. They are never found in the same place twice, but they are abundant.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lead with that, you lazy turtle!¡± Blue shouted as she flew past Kel and Micro on a straight path for the mountain. ¡°Ah, she does like treasure,¡± Micro recalled as he watched her blue light fade into the distance. ¡°What kind of treasure is it?¡± ¡°Did I not mention, there are a number of Core Cards hidden all over the mountain,¡± Kel said with a grin. ¡°I would like you to meet me on the other side of the dungeon¡¯s entrance once you¡¯ve found one.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Micro shouted as he poured even more energy into his legs and ran toward the mountain as fast as he could. The thought of Core Cards just waiting to be found made the mountain look as welcoming as indoor parking on a hot day, knowing that each card he mastered would get him one step closer to finding a way home. Although his feet still felt heavier than normal due to the intense gravity, Micro tripped only twice as he ran through the golden trees, jumping over roots and rocks on the way. The added comfort of knowing he had all the time in the world to accomplish his goal filled him with such relief that an expression of joy began to form on his increasingly sweaty face. As he reached the edge of the forest where the relatively flat forest floor met the foot of the mountain, he looked up in anticipation, but he was surprised to see a familiar blue light shining atop a rock only a few steps up the mountain. ¡°Blue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he mumbled as he took his first step up the steep, rocky incline. ¡°What the¡ª¡± The world around him suddenly seemed to stretch and twist as its gravity nearly doubled. He glanced back as he thought he felt the forest pulling him backward, then he looked up at the mountain¡¯s peak and doubted his eyes. ¡°Did the mountain just get taller¡­?¡± he wondered aloud as he increased the amount of energy flowing down to his legs. He managed to regain his balance and took another step up to where Blue was lying on a rock, but his senses were struck by the same shock once again. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The mountain¡¯s peak now looked almost twice as high as it did just moments ago, and the gravity had only grown stronger. He readjusted the flow of internal energy to compensate for the change and took another step, but again the mountain¡¯s peak grew farther away. This time he no longer had enough power within him to compensate for the change in gravity, and his feet stayed firmly rooted to the rocks beneath them. However, as he took a deep breath, he felt something in the air. Curious about the strange quality of the air, he tried filling his eyes with energy to make it easier to perceive the elemental energies in the air, and he was blinded by the sheer density of it all. With his eyes opened to the spiritual world, the rocky mountain now looked more like a raging bonfire, overflowing with so much life force that it was hard to see through. He withdrew his aura from his eyes and took another breath, this time making sure to utilize the energy he drew in. Just as he had practiced with the food in his stomach earlier, he absorbed the energy into his core and pushed it down into his legs, finally giving them the strength to move. He took another step, and wasn¡¯t surprised when the same event occurred, but this time he was prepared to draw in as much energy as he needed, and after a moment of circulating the energy he¡¯d taken in, he took another step, and another¡­ ¡°Blue¡­¡± he called out as he finally came eye to eye with the pixie lying lazily on the rock. ¡°Did you find¡­ any cards¡­?¡± ¡°No!¡± She groaned as she tried to roll over. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± he replied, sharing her pained expression. ¡°This is pretty difficult¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the annoying part¡­¡± Blue sighed, forcing herself up to a sitting position with a grunt. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of energy to use¡­ But using it is exhausting in itself¡­ These tricky dungeons¡­¡± ¡°Tricky¡­?¡± ¡°The realm we¡¯re in now¡ªThe time in here isn¡¯t the only thing that old immortal fellow messed with¡­¡± she said as she looked up at the summit, now barely visible in the distance. ¡°Space gets more and more squished¡­ The higher up you go¡­¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Space gets squished?¡± Micro asked, struggling to channel the energy rich air he was breathing throughout his body as he spoke. ¡°The mountain only looks small from a distance,¡± she continued with a bitter tone. ¡°It¡¯s actually much bigger¡­¡± ¡°So it gets taller the higher up you go¡­?¡± ¡°Just be quiet and let me catch my breath,¡± she complained. ¡°I can¡¯t even fly up here¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I can help,¡± Micro said as he leaned over to pick her up. She only rolled her eyes doubtfully however. He pulled on her wings as hard as he could but wasn¡¯t able to budge her from her place on the rock. He tried two more times before nearly fainting. ¡°How much meat did you eat¡­?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes as she began to refocus her internal energy. ¡°Kel told us to come back¡­¡± Micro continued. ¡°After we find a Core Card¡­¡± ¡°So,¡± she said with a fed up tone. ¡°One Core Card each?¡± ¡°Just one¡­¡± Micro confirmed as he caught his breath. ¡°Last cultivator to find one¡­¡± she continued as she brought herself to her feet. She looked up at Micro with a strained grin. ¡°Doesn¡¯t get any meat tonight¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Micro began with a look of horror, but Blue had already jumped ahead several paces in search of a Core Card. He looked back up at the mountain, which seemed to disappear into the orange sky above, and shrugged. ¡°I need to work on my fuel efficiency anyway.¡± ~ Micro¡¯s first instinct was to stop thinking about the task ahead, recalling his experience in the Turtle Art Dungeon, but it proved impossible to completely quell his thoughts while constantly struggling to transform the energy he breathed into the power in his legs. He tried walking laterally along the mountainside, hoping to find a Core Card near the foot of the mountain, but he found nothing but rocks and grass. He also recalled that Blue had proceeded straight up the mountain, so he assumed she had done so for a reason and continued his painfully slow ascent. The amount of concentration needed to push more and more energy down to his legs began to tire him far more than the simple act of climbing. Rather than emptying his mind, it felt like every part of his brain was working overtime as he balanced energy circulation with Core Card hunting. He tried summoning the Fire Turtle Art armour for a while, but it only made it more difficult to draw in energy, and it did nothing to counter the effects of increased gravity. The next thing he considered as a means of increasing his efficiency was making his core larger and stronger, so that he could gather more energy with each breath. However, when he took even a moment to look inward at his core, he immediately collapsed beneath the pressure of the mountain¡¯s gravity. All he could do was take a step, take a breath, circulate his energy, and will himself forward, again and again. ¡°Focus¡­¡± Micro took another step, repeating the process. ¡°One more¡­!¡± He couldn¡¯t even lift his eyes from the ground as he repeated the act more times than he could count. He watched the rocks beneath him come and go, each one less interesting than the last. Some of them he tripped over, and some he stubbed his toe on. Others he kicked out of the way as he slid his foot forward. The sweat that fell from the tip of his nose fell through the air fast enough that he could hear the whistle of each drop before it hit the ground, leaving small craters in the rocks wherever he went. Even dust failed to rise from the impact of each drop of sweat. Long after losing track of time beneath the sunless, orange sky, he was greeted by a welcome sight. Sticking out of the side of the mountain, mostly hidden among the rocks, was a strange little structure. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it was made of, but it reminded him of a tiny little roadside shrine like the farmers used to erect in the mountains. However, what Micro liked most about the little shrine that didn¡¯t even reach his knees was what was resting inside of it. Micro could only sigh as he reached down to pick a shimmering Core Card up out of the shrine. It was a familiar shade of green, and he recognized the symbol of the fire element at the top right, but he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the symbol which adorned it. He was surprised to see the shrine slowly crumble once he¡¯d fully removed the card, turning to dust in moments and becoming indistinguishable from any other spot on the mountain. ¡°Poor craftsmanship, I guess¡­¡± Still unable to relax, Micro didn¡¯t spend another moment enduring the altitude he had reached. For the first time since he had begun his journey up the mountain, he turned around to face the world below. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Despite the pain in his legs quickly overwhelming him as he wasted a full breath of energy on that single word, he couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the view of the golden island in the sky. A mysterious wind blew through the trees, making waves that mesmerized him more with each moment he spent looking at them. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± He dropped the Core Card as his knees buckled, and he struggled for a moment to reclaim it from the newly formed crater by his feet. ¡°Wait¡­¡± he grunted as he stood back up, his hand aching as he did his best not to release the card a second time. ¡°Trill, can you carry this one as well?¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Trill replied, throwing his hand up to receive the card with some difficulty. ¡°Why is it so heavy¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a dungeon¡­¡± Micro explained as he stretched his fingers. ¡°Of course we are¡­¡± Trill groaned. ¡°You don¡¯t mind carrying those, do you¡­?¡± Micro asked as he took a moment to regulate his breathing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Trill replied grumpily. ¡°Sometimes fate is heavy.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Micro thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°Well, thanks.¡± ¡°At the very least,¡± Trill grumbled. ¡°Let me sleep¡­¡± Micro was content to let Trill enjoy a nap in his pocket while he imagined the mountain fried beef waiting for him back at the sect. The sound of the cook¡¯s laughter echoed in his ears as he took his first step down the hill, but he was quickly brought back to reality as gravity caught him off guard once more. He stumbled forward as he struggled to account for the lessening of gravity while descending, realizing that his habit of increasing the flow of energy which each step would have to be reversed. To further his difficulty concentrating, while he had gotten used to the mountain¡¯s peak growing farther and farther away as he ascended, the base of the mountain now seemed to rush toward him with each step. He became dizzy and nauseous in little time as he sought a quick end to his quest. After what felt like days had passed and his legs felt lighter than they ever had, he was once again able to imagine the steaming bowls of mountain fried beef waiting for him at the temple. He could almost smell the honey buns being baked in some faraway place. However, something a short way down the mountain suddenly came into view that filled him with fear and urgency. ¡°Blue?!¡± Micro gasped as he realized how far ahead she was, and it was clear that she was dragging a Core Card behind her judging by the trail it had carved in the rocks Micro now walked upon. Blue looked behind her as Micro¡¯s anxious voice caught her ears, but she didn¡¯t take the time to reply. She quickly returned her attention to her descent, moving roughly the same speed as Micro despite her shorter steps. ¡°Wait¡­!¡± Micro cried out, his visions of mountain fried beef and freshly baked honey buns going up in smoke as he recalled the rules Blue had set for their race. ¡°Maybe we could share¡ª¡± In his panic, he lost his footing for just a moment, but one misstep was all it took to rob him of his balance. He wondered for a brief moment during the fall if Blue would wait for him, but he remained unsure until his head made contact with the rocky mountainside and everything went black. Chapter 050 - A Moment of Levity Despite the Gravity ¡°Hey¡­¡± An ethereal voice rang out in the darkness of Micro¡¯s dreams. The orange glow of the sky above began to appear in the darkness as the voice continued to echo. He enjoyed the weightless sensation of his half conscious state as the light grew brighter, but being unable to breathe woke Micro abruptly from his daze. ¡°Pull yourself together, would you?¡± ¡°Agh¡­¡± He choked as the gravity of the mountain he was lying on threatened to flatten him into nothing in little time. He quickly forced a breath of air into his lungs and began to circulate the energy it contained, and then exhaled a sigh of relief as the gravity¡¯s effects were nullified. ¡°You think I¡¯m just going to pop back through the portal by myself?¡± Blue shouted angrily. ¡°In my state? Fat chance!¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Micro replied as he brought himself back up to his feet. ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still counting this as my win though, sleepy head!¡± she huffed as she turned to walk down the mountain. ¡°But the meat¡­¡± Micro replied anxiously, finally able to talk freely again as the gravity lessened. ¡°What?¡± she shouted. ¡°Oh, that? Whatever.¡± ¡°I can¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead and eat.¡± Blue rolled her eyes, then gestured for him to keep walking. ¡°I just want to get out of here. Pixies aren¡¯t supposed to be this heavy. It¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°It was a lot harder than the turtle dungeon¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°But you found a Core Card. That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about it?!¡± Blue shouted in frustration. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be more useless!¡± ¡°You know what it is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve stolen enough of these things to know a thing or two,¡± she scoffed. ¡°This is the Storage Skill card. See the symbol here?¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± Micro asked as he leaned down to take a closer look. ¡°It lets you store things in a separate little world made of your own energy,¡± she explained as she walked. ¡°Something any pixie with half a brain can already do.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame,¡± Micro consoled her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this one is¡­¡± Trill seemed aware of their conversation, and the Core Card Micro had recently found on the mountain popped out of his pocket. He caught it in his hand and showed it to Blue, but he was surprised when her face suddenly froze. ¡°Micro,¡± she stated plainly. ¡°Let¡¯s trade.¡± ¡°You want to trade the cards we¡ª¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she interrupted him, her face still unmoving. ¡°Okay.¡± Micro quickly agreed after a moment¡¯s consideration, and he leaned down to hand her the card. She threw her own card over her shoulder as if she were throwing garbage into a dumpster, leaving him to fetch it for himself. ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t matter which order I master them in. So what is that one called?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Blue giggled maniacally, ignoring his question. Micro was content to see her happy with her new Core Card, and he passed the Storage Skill card to Trill, who stored it away faithfully, this time without complaint. They continued down the mountain, Micro struggling not to stumble as his mind filled with images of baked goods and fried meat, while Blue laughed more and more energetically with each step. They reached the bottom of the mountain together in good spirits, and ran through the woods back to the dungeon portal with ease, savouring every step they could take without having to focus on adjusting their energy output. The glowing green gate came into view in what felt like no time at all, but Blue suddenly stopped. ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± she shouted as she skidded to a halt. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro tripped over himself as he ran past her. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Just wait there, I¡¯ll be quick,¡± she said as she sat down and crossed her legs next to her core card. ¡°Do you need to go to the toilet?¡± Micro asked, confused by her sudden change of pace. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I want this skill!¡± she barked with her eyes still closed. ¡°Let me get this one down real quick before we head back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Micro paused for a moment. ¡°A good idea.¡± Micro turned away from the portal and joined Blue on the grass. He took out the Jade Fire Storage Skill card and began meditating. Although meditating while constantly compensating for the slightly increased gravity near the dungeon¡¯s entrance would have been difficult for him not long ago, he now found it easy. Soon, he perceived the spiritual form of the card floating in front of him, then approached the familiar form of his core. ¡°There we go, home again,¡± he thought to himself with a bittersweet smile as the garage door remote materialized in his hands. He pressed the button, listened to the nostalgic sound of it creaking and squeaking until it was open, and entered the garage. ¡°It¡¯s a lot cleaner in here now. Huh¡­¡± As he looked around, he immediately noticed that the energy filling his core seemed much purer than before, as if the energy in the dungeon which he was constantly channelling through it had worked some of the grease out of it. With so much energy flowing through him, Micro began to notice the way energy seemed to flow into the garage. It looked almost like a fog rolling in through the windows of the garage, before being pulled back out again to be utilized elsewhere in his physical body. ¡°You don¡¯t see that every day¡­¡± Micro shrugged, then continued to walk. He wiped the surface of a shelf with his finger and was surprised that not a bit of dust remained. Encouraged by this, he gave the tires of his soul a kick to confirm they hadn¡¯t suffered any lasting damage after his recent attempt to load an amber Core Card into the bed. ¡°Alright, in you go,¡± he said cheerfully as he placed the card down beside the Turtle Art card he¡¯d already loaded. ¡°Very good, now¡ª¡± Sooner than expected, he once again experienced a torrent of new information pouring into his mind with the force of a lightning strike. However, he was more prepared for it this time, and he was soon able to grasp its contents. The knowledge sunk into his brain like a road map for all the energy conduits in his body, and the skill¡¯s function became clear to him in the next moment. ¡°I have a bed again!¡± he celebrated as he opened his eyes in the golden forest. ¡°Ouch!¡± His celebration came to an abrupt end when he felt something impact the back of his head. He instinctively reached for it, and felt a small object stuck in his hair. He pulled it out, and realized it was a very small, highly condensed ball of energy that soon evaporated in his fingers. ¡°Got you! Haha!¡± Blue shouted as she rolled around on the dirty ground, kicking up leaves and dirt as she lost control of her laughter. ¡°This is amazing!¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Micro asked as he massaged the small bump forming on his head. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what that card was?!¡± Blue asked through her laughter, sitting up to look at him with a childish grin. She stood up and concentrated for a moment, and suddenly an object manifested in her hand in a way that reminded him of the Spirit Shield Skill he¡¯d seen several times. ¡°A stick, with a bit of string¡­?¡± Micro asked, unable to make out the shape of the object that glowed in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a slingshot, you ignorant savage!¡± she laughed as she took aim once more and fired a small bead of energy at Micro. Micro wasn¡¯t sure why she was laughing so much, but as he instinctively coated himself in the translucent, turtle shell armour he¡¯d learned from the Turtle Art card, he smiled along with her. The tiny ball of energy bounced off his ethereal helmet and fizzled out of existence before it could hit the ground. Blue pouted for a moment before bursting into laughter once again. ¡°It¡¯s lucky you can summon that so quickly all of a sudden!¡± she shouted through her laughter, struggling to take aim once again as her shoulder shook. ¡°You¡¯ll need it. Get ready, this one might hurt!¡± Again, she drew back the stretchy cord of the stick-like weapon, a ball of energy appearing in its pocket as she aimed, and fired again, this time hitting Micro in the shoulder, knocking him half a pace back. He was about to ask her why she was attacking him, but decided against it as she laughed more with every shot she fired. After several more shots, he realized that it had become fun to try and dodge the tiny projectiles, which she was firing quicker and quicker. Their game grew more chaotic as their laughter made it difficult to aim, and even more difficult to dodge. The game ended when Micro¡¯s concentration finally waned to the point that his armour weakened, and a small ball of energy pierced his ethereal armour and impacted his cheek, sending him straight to the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Victory!¡± Blue shouted, finally ceasing her assault and allowing the summoned weapon to vanish in her hands with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s exhausting¡­!¡± ¡°That last one,¡± Micro mumbled as he massaged his aching cheek. ¡°Was pretty heavy¡­¡± ¡°Nobody underestimates me and lives to talk about it!¡± Blue said through a stifled yawn. ¡°Did you use up a lot of energy?¡± Micro asked in concern. ¡°You look tired¡­¡± ¡°That was nothing¡­¡± Blue said as she stumbled toward him. He had bent down to offer her his hand, but she had already jumped straight into his pocket before he had fully extended it. ¡°Have you used one of those before?¡± he asked, setting his sights on the dungeon portal they¡¯d wandered away from during their battle. ¡°Not since I was little¡ª¡± She yawned again, tucking herself into his pocket and curling up to sleep. ¡°Very little¡­¡± ¡°Smaller than you are now?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°A friend used to make those¡­¡± she replied, but she was snoring peacefully a moment later. Smiling despite the pain in his cheek, Micro made his way back to the portal, passing through it and enjoying the spectacle of the wonderful lights around him. Before his foot had even reached the ground, he felt nearly weightless as gravity returned to normal. ¡°Kel, I¡¯m¡ª¡± he called out, but a scene was unfolding in the large room that confused and shocked him. His eyes were still adjusting to the light of the large room, so he had to squint to make out the people standing around him. ¡°Why are there so many of you, Kel?¡± Chapter 051 - A Generous Young Master ¡°Admit it, Kel,¡± a man almost indistinguishable from Kel said with a pompous air, as three other young men of similar appearance laughed behind him. ¡°Luck is the only reason you found that Turtle Art card while we were cultivating like true masters. Your grandfather¡¯s line never stood a chance at carrying this Sect into the future. Do you not realize what the other sects think of us now?¡± ¡°You mean your friends in the pleasure district South of the Earth River Sect?¡± Tae interjected with a tone that chilled the air. ¡°Or the other¡ª¡± ¡°My faults are my own, honoured second cousin,¡± Kel replied sincerely with his head bowed, gesturing for Tae to do the same. ¡°Perhaps you would have performed better than I did at the tournament last year, but the sect leader¡¯s decision left no room for debate, and I carry the weight of my mistakes with honour.¡± ¡°The words of one accustomed to failure and shame, Kel!¡± the man billowed in reply. ¡°Speaking of the pleasure district, you could stand to find yourself a finer escort than that village girl next to you. Why do you still keep her around, anyway? Could it be that her skills excel in areas not spoken of during the day?¡± ¡°I leave such matters to your discretion, honoured second cousin,¡± Kel replied curtly. ¡°I will respect the wishes of the sect leader at all times. As it stands, our sect¡¯s sacred Turtle Art has finally appeared in our generation, and it is a matter of course that I return to the tournament this year.¡± ¡°You cling to the fundamentals like flies to a villager, little Kel,¡± the man replied casually. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it was surprising to hear that you had mastered two Core Cards since I last saw you, but to think they were an appraisal skill and some fancy armour. At least you¡¯ll be able to use that skill to tell us all about whatever attacks you¡¯re defeated by!¡± ¡°Should the position of heir fall to you one day, I¡¯m sure the sect will be in good hands,¡± Kel stated, his hand raised to prevent Tae from advancing. ¡°Should you desire to remove me from this position by force, I shall grant you the first attack.¡± ¡°That would¡ªI mean to say,¡± the man stuttered for a moment before stomping his foot violently. ¡°I won¡¯t dirty this sacred place with your cowardly blood¡­!¡± ¡°Then I shall leave the time and place to you,¡± Kel continued coldly, though Tae¡¯s aura seemed to be growing more fiery with each word spoken by the two men. ¡°If that is all, then¡ª¡± ¡°Behold, a real skill worth learning!¡± Kel¡¯s second cousin drew a Core Card from his pocket and held it high in the air, attracting attention from several disciples who were standing nearby and drawing applause from the three men behind him. Micro recognized the air in the cavernous room from his encounter with the Sparrow Sect disciples. ¡°Go on, master of appraisal. Tell me what it is!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Kel¡¯s eyes glowed as he raised them to analyze the card in his second cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°The Jade Fire Spirit Hammer Skill¡­ A worthy skill, of course, but I haven¡¯t heard of it appearing in any dungeon in this region¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean to accuse him of acquiring it by dishonourable means?!¡± One of Vale¡¯s supporters shouted. ¡°Vale here is going to crack that shell of yours open with it one day!¡± one of the men behind Kel¡¯s second cousin shouted spitefully with a twisted grin. ¡°The heir must face any challenger, as you know,¡± Kel replied with a hint of anticipation in his voice. ¡°I will no longer run or hide.¡± ¡°Wait, what is this¡ª¡± Vale, the apparent leader of the group of four sect disciples, suddenly turned his attention to Micro, who was standing by the dungeon entrance with glassy eyes. Kel noticed Vale¡¯s gaze fall to the boy behind him, and turned to greet Micro with a warm smile. ¡°Welcome back, master!¡± he said with a light bow. ¡°I trust your quest was successful, judging by the change in your aura. Allow me to introduce my honoured second cousin, Vale. These are his three brothers, all worthy members of our sect.¡± ¡°Oh, please,¡± Vale scoffed. ¡°The sect is hardly worthy of us! Who is this brat?¡± ¡°This honoured guest of our sect is a fellow master of the Jade Fire Turtle Art, honoured second cousin,¡± Kel asserted with cold confidence. ¡°So you will address him as master, or you will not address him at all.¡± ¡°This brat is a master?!¡± Vale laughed along with his brothers as the audience around them grew slowly. ¡°The sect has fallen much further under your grandfather¡¯s leadership than I could ever have imagined!¡± ¡°He is from a sect much stronger than you can comprehend, but fate has led him far from his home,¡± Kel explained as he approached Micro with a friendly gaze. ¡°I owe him my life, and I believe he will also be representing our sect in the tournament tomorrow.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Your jokes fall flat, cowardly Kel,¡± Vale said in disbelief. ¡°A child that frail may have mastered your little Turtle Art, but I doubt he can do much else. Then again, I suppose any vagabond you should happen to meet would seem like a master when compared to your own skills!¡± ¡°Although his time as a cultivator has been short, he has already mastered one Core Card, and I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before he masters another,¡± Kel announced with pride as they continued to fill the cavern with their crude laughter. He looked back at Micro with bright eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like to know which card you discovered on the mountain, master, if you would be so kind as to show me.¡± ¡°Sorry, Kel,¡± Micro replied to the excited Kel. ¡°I already ate it.¡± ¡°You mastered it before even leaving the dungeon?¡± Kel gasped. ¡°That is not a suitable environment for such a dangerous process!¡± ¡°It was much easier than trying to load up the yellow one!¡± Micro laughed as he recalled the incident atop the mountain. ¡°I think it was called the Storage Skill. I finally have a bed again, Kel!¡± ¡°This child¡¯s sense of humour is almost a match for your own, cousin!¡± Vale screeched with laughter. ¡°You expect me to believe that the scrawny brat in front of me mastered the Jade Fire Storage Skill, just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really convenient,¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Nice to meet you, by the way. You can call me Micro!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten your name, so don¡¯t waste your breath,¡± Vale said in disgust. ¡°But if you¡¯re going to spout such nonsense, at least mind your manners.¡± Vale suddenly unleashed an unruly aura as he looked down his nose at Micro. He increased the amount of pressure when he noticed Micro wasn¡¯t intimidated at all, but the bloodlust in his eyes was clear to every spectator in the room. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Micro asked Vale with a confused look. ¡°Did you eat too much of Toa¡¯s food? It¡¯s heavier than it looks, so¡ª¡± ¡°Boy¡­!¡± Vale grunted through his gritted teeth, apparently about to attack. However, he released his aura and began to laugh. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t even take you seriously. To suggest you mastered the Storage Skill so easily¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, though.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Don¡¯t make claims you wouldn¡¯t defend with your life, child,¡± Vale continued. ¡°If you can¡¯t prove such a claim, it only invites a quicker death.¡± ¡°Proof?¡± Micro repeated with a confused expression. ¡°How about a wager, then?¡± Vale said with a grin, and he raised his Jade Fire Spirit Hammer Skill card in the air once more. ¡°If you can store this Core Card away with your skill, you can keep it, and I¡¯ll even call you my master.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Micro answered with a sincere smile. ¡°But if you fail to do so, you will live out your days as my servant, until the day I decide you would be better off dead.¡± Vale said with a laugh that sickened Kel. He waved the card in front of Micro¡¯s face playfully. ¡°You see, boy? You shouldn¡¯t make claims you wouldn¡¯t bet your life on. Here, take it. All you have to do is store it! Just take it and¡ª¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Micro said with a wide smile. Micro reached out and grabbed the card, much to Vale¡¯s dismay, and tossed it over his shoulder. The card seemed to vanish almost instantly as a dozen gasps echoed in the large room. Vale stood with his empty hand still waving in front of him as he stared at Micro. ¡°You don¡¯t just look like Kel. You¡¯re also just as kind!¡± ¡°You¡ªThe card¡ª¡± Vale stammered. ¡°My card!¡± ¡°Is your whole family this nice?¡± Micro asked Kel, whose own face was a mixture of surprise, anxiety, and delight. ¡°Vale¡­¡± Kel replied quietly, struggling not to laugh. ¡°Vale may be kinder than most.¡± ¡°That¡ªMy card¡­ My gold!¡± Vale¡¯s shocked expression began to morph into a fiery glare. ¡°Return it at once, you filthy brat! What tricks¡ª¡± ¡°Now, now, honoured second cousin,¡± Kel interrupted Vale with a patient smile. ¡°Although your sense of humour is legend in this sect, it would be in bad taste even to joke about going back on your word.¡± ¡°My card!¡± Vale fumed. ¡°You will return it to me now, or I¡ª¡± ¡°Did you not just say false claims invite a quick death?¡± Kel interrupted him again, this time gesturing to the large crowd around them. ¡°Your intentions seemed clear enough when you made your wager with our master.¡± ¡°Master?!¡± Vale repeated as the glares of almost a hundred gathering disciples began to weigh on him. He took a step back, retreating into his comrades¡¯ increasingly defensive formation. ¡°You said you¡¯d give him the card and call him master should he provide you with evidence of his skill, and he did so,¡± Kel said, his smile as hard as stone. ¡°You are a kind and generous man, Vale, and your sense of humour is matched by your wisdom. Now, there are some urgent matters that we must see to. Good day.¡± ¡°Kel¡­!¡± Vale growled, his face turning bright red. He was about to take a step forward, but the three men behind him all held him back, shaking their heads anxiously as they looked around the room. The expressions on the other disciples¡¯ faces all ranged from shock to amusement, but some looked at Vale and his brothers with disgust and contempt. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this later, elder brother,¡± one of them whispered. ¡°Not now¡­¡± another man added something Micro couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Later, we¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°You should greet your master, before he leaves,¡± Kel added after taking a step away. ¡°Forgive us for being in such a hurry, young master,¡± Tae added, bowing deeply to Vale with a smirk. ¡°Do you want to join us for some mountain fried beef and honey buns?¡± Micro asked with a friendly tone that seemed to completely shatter Vale¡¯s resolve. ¡°No¡­ Master¡ª¡± Vale grunted as he turned on his heel. He marched out of the large room, followed by his younger brothers. He pushed several people out of his way as he stormed through the crowd. ¡°Out of my way, lowly fools!¡± The cavernous room echoed with the voices of disciples, but Kel only smiled and led Micro away with Tae. ¡°I hope we see him again soon!¡± Micro said as the other disciples returned to their business, some laughing about the incident while others lamented the shameful display. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will, master,¡± Kel replied, finally allowing himself to smile. ¡°Well done, master!¡± Chapter 052 - A New Generation to Represent the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect ¡°I beg your forgiveness and understanding, master,¡± Kel said with his head bowed. ¡°Though you handled the disrespectful confrontation with tact and grace, I am ashamed by my family¡¯s conduct. For him to have challenged your honour in such a way¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you mean by that,¡± Micro replied with a honey bun in each hand and one in his mouth. ¡°He seemed harmless enough. Kids can be rude, but that doesn¡¯t make them evil.¡± Tae sat across from Kel and Micro at their usual table, overlooking the beautiful landscape below. The sun was still high over the hills in the horizon, but the wind had grown colder in the mountainside temple. The steam which rose vigorously from the bowls of meat next to the mountains of baked treats in front of Micro made it hard for Tae or Kel to see him properly, but they were relieved to hear him sounding content. ¡°Just admit it, Ke¡ª¡± Tae stuttered as she did her best to stifle her own laughter. ¡°Be honest, young master. You enjoyed that even more than I did.¡± ¡°Words best left unsaid, as you surely know,¡± Kel replied with a look of disapproval. ¡°Vale and I were close friends once, before my father¡­¡± ¡°Would it not be within your rights to challenge him outright for such disrespectful words?¡± Tae pleaded. ¡°I know you are strong enough to put him in his place, but¡ª¡± ¡°I wear the title of coward because I have earned it, Tae,¡± Kel interrupted her with a somber look. ¡°My honour will not be reclaimed in a petty squabble between cousins.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Tae bowed with a bitter frown. ¡°I know you are correct, but¡ª¡± ¡°I will not show the sect I am worthy to inherit the sect by punishing one of the hundreds of disciples of this sect who are right to criticize me,¡± Kel continued. He pointed to himself with a firm gesture. ¡°It is my own weakness that I must first defeat, and then they will see for themselves whether I am a coward or a worthy heir. The tournament is where I shall repair what I have broken.¡± ¡°Is your cousin going to the tournament?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Not this year, master,¡± Kel replied, shaking his head slowly. ¡°But he looked confident.¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°One might say his greatest virtue is his confidence, but I have robbed him of that chance this year.¡± Kel half smiled as he explained the situation to Micro. ¡°His grandfather was the elder brother to my own, you see? If my grandfather hadn¡¯t challenged his elder brother and won the position of sect leader long ago, then the position of heir to the sect would naturally have fallen to him. If I hadn¡¯t mastered the Jade Fire Turtle Art, he may well have been granted the opportunity to attend the tournament this year in my stead.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re his boss then?¡± Blue asked, popping her head out from behind a bowl with a mouthful of beef. ¡°You don¡¯t seem the type.¡± ¡°What would a pixie know of leadership?¡± Kel retorted with a frown. ¡°Huh?¡± She shouted with an intense glare. ¡°You¡¯re looking at a leader right now! You see that little yellow guy up there? That¡¯s what being bossed around really looks like!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kel turned a confused glance to the small bulge in Micro¡¯s chest pocket where Trill was likely sleeping, then shook his head to dispel the awkward mood that arose from picking a fight with Blue. He cleared his throat and turned back to Micro to continue. ¡°While it is his right, perhaps even his duty, to challenge me for the position of heir to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, that does not excuse his arrogance, though it cost him dearly today,¡± Kel said, finally unable to completely stifle his laughter. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen a Core Card won or lost so quickly, master. I will never underestimate another after witnessing you today.¡± ¡°I was surprised that he just gave it to me!¡± Micro laughed along. ¡°Your family really is kind. You¡¯re lucky, Kel¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel suddenly bit his lip, his eyes beginning to water. ¡°I realize how petty a matter my family¡¯s history must be to someone who has overseen the passing of entire generations. I humbly thank you for sharing your perspective with this lowly friend of yours¡­¡± ¡°Family is important,¡± Micro replied, his own eyes closed as he enjoyed another honey bun. ¡°I hope we meet them again soon.¡± Kel¡¯s worries were alleviated as he enjoyed his meal with Tae, Micro, and Blue, and soon the sky was dark once more. However, as Micro yawned while looking over the barren dishes on the table, he was surprised to see Kel stand up suddenly and stretch his legs. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we prepared to depart,¡± Kel announced to the table. ¡°I believe so, young master,¡± Tae added, standing up and beginning to stretch her own legs. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Micro asked shortly before belching. ¡°Always so busy¡­¡± Blue mumbled while lying on the table half asleep. ¡°What now?¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°The tournament is tomorrow morning, master,¡± Kel replied. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted happily. He stood up quickly, but sat back down immediately after realizing how full of beef and honey buns he had become. ¡°One minute, please¡­¡± ¡°Of course, master,¡± Kel replied with a bow, then walked to the edge of the balcony with Tae to discuss something while Micro began the process of converting all the food he¡¯d eaten into energy he could freely circulate through his body. He was surprised by how fast the process went this time thanks to the experience he¡¯d accumulated in the Jade Fire Mountain dungeon. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting the hang of this, Blue!¡± he said while patting his stomach. ¡°I feel much less likely to explode now!¡± ¡°It feels easier to do after climbing that stupid mountain¡­¡± she sighed as she did the same. ¡°Young master, the sect leader will see you now!¡± a young man suddenly called out from the entrance to the cafeteria. ¡°Wonderful, thank you,¡± Kel replied to the man, prompting him to return the way he came. ¡°Come now, master. There is one remaining formality which requires our attention before our journey can begin.¡± ~ After digesting his food and returning to the guest room to collect his belongings, Micro soon found himself at the centre of attention in a large hall, along with his new friends. ¡°So, it¡¯s already that time again,¡± the sect master said with a nostalgic smile. ¡°And we have so many representatives this year¡­ My heir, a guest, an attendant¡­¡± Micro and Tae knelt behind Kel in a large hall, surrounded by sect elders and disciples, all of whose heads were bowed in the direction of the sect leader as he spoke. ¡°I thank you for giving me this opportunity, grandfather,¡± Kel said confidently, lifting his head to meet his grandfather¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will bring honour to this sect!¡± ¡°I have no doubt, but I expect you will bring us something more than that¡­¡± The sect leader grinned. ¡°I have considered your words for some time now, and I must admit to you all that my ambitions may have dulled with age!¡± ¡°No, master!¡± several disciples cried out. ¡°Your long reign has seen us thrive despite what is happening in the world!¡± an elder shouted. ¡°Thrive¡­? I wonder,¡± The sect leader said as he raised his hand to quiet his comrades. ¡°For a wandering soul to drift in with an ominous breeze and master our sacred art with ease¡­ For us to be so shaken by the whims of fate, I wonder where we lost our way¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­!¡± Kel gasped. ¡°I thought your father was a fool for chasing unreachable dreams¡­ Dreaming of an Amber Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­¡± The sect leader closed his eyes. ¡°I was a fool to discourage him¡­ But I will not make the same mistake twice.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°Say nothing, if it suits you,¡± the sect leader said resolutely. ¡°Carry our sect to a higher realm. Bring us the power to survive what is to come. Do what my son never had the chance to do¡­¡± Kel held back his tears and bowed deeply without a word. The sect leader then turned his eyes to the attendant kneeling behind Kel. ¡°Young Tae, your family has long served the sect, but I was blind not to see such talent could come from them¡­¡± the sect leader said, then bowed his head slightly. ¡°I offer you my blessing, as well as my apologies.¡± ¡°You honour me, master!¡± Tae blurted out with excitement, her face revealing her pure joy. ¡°It is you who brings honour to our sect, child,¡± the sect leader stated, shaking his head humbly. His words cause elders in the room to become agitated, some whispering to each other in disapproval, but the sect leader ignored their remarks. ¡°You remind us all that the path which disciples of this sect walk is not just a matter of fulfilling one¡¯s duties, but a quest with unknowable rewards, regardless of the potential costs. And the one called Micro¡­¡± ¡°Hello again, ba¡ªI mean master!¡± Micro said as he stood up and waved, drawing a dozen rage-filled glares from the surrounding disciples. Several of them gasped when his feet left the floor for a moment, still having trouble controlling his strength outside of the Mountain Art Dungeon. ¡°Hello, indeed,¡± the sect leader replied with a gentler tone. ¡°The path ahead will not be easy for you, as you know¡­¡± ¡°I have to fight people so they¡¯ll be my friends,¡± Micro replied with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not clear on the details, but I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°I trust you will, but your fate is somewhat beyond our comprehension,¡± the sect leader continued. ¡°The evil goddess, Nora, and her twisted cult¡­ We can only hope their business with you is finished. Our sect cannot protect you in the Imperial City to the South, so keep your wits about you. The magicians are invisible to us, but they are always out there, waiting¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try not to run into any of them,¡± Micro said in agreement. ¡°Thanks, master!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The sect leader rose from his seat, followed by the rest of the people in the hall. ¡°I really must be getting old¡­ Look at me rambling like this¡­¡± He cleared his throat and suddenly filled the room with a powerful aura, causing almost everyone who could hear him to take a step back. Micro, Kel, and Tae were the only ones who seemed to be truly unaffected by the immense pressure of his spiritual energy, a fact that went unnoticed by few. ¡°As is the tradition of our ancient sect¡­¡± the sect leader declared with a booming voice. ¡°I give these young ones before me who have mastered the Jade Fire Turtle Art the blessing of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect in defending our honour at the annual Jade Conference Tournament in the Imperial City.¡± ¡°Honour to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Kel and the rest of the people in the room shouted in reply, startling Micro. ¡°Honour to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± ¡°There, you will display the sacred arts of our ancestors before the world. There, you will learn of the world. And there, you will challenge the world. May you grow through this experience, young ones,¡± the sect leader continued. Kel straightened his back and summoned his turtle armour for all to see, filling it with as much energy as he could muster and letting his aura radiate throughout the room to the delight of almost every disciple present. Tae then followed his example, lifting her fist into the air and coating herself in the same armour. Enjoying the spirit of the event, Micro was the next to display his armour. The smiling sect leader then watched in horror as a pixie-sized suit of turtle shell armour jumped on Micro¡¯s shoulder, though the odd spectacle went unnoticed by most of the people there. ¡°This is fun!¡± Micro shouted to his friends in matching armour. ¡°I¡¯m glad, Master Micro!¡± Kel replied. ¡°Let¡¯s kick some cultivators in the head!¡± Blue laughed, kicking Micro¡¯s ethereal helmet. ¡°Let¡¯s go make some new friends!¡± Micro cheered. Chapter 053 - The Bumpy Road to the Imperial City As the short ceremony in the cavernous hall ended, a wave of cheers erupted throughout the sect. Kel led Tae and Micro back to the courtyard to thunderous applause. Micro recognized Rose and Sara among those who came to see them off on their journey to the tournament, and he was startled when Den ran up to him and slapped his back so hard that he instinctively raised his aura to soften the blow. ¡°Young master!¡± one lady called out, running toward Kel desperately. ¡°For the road!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Kel turned to face her, and smiled when he saw the bag in her hands. ¡°How thoughtful of you, to come all this way at such a time. We¡¯ll savour each one!¡± ¡°I hope you return quickly, young master!¡± the girl said, taking a short step closer to Kel. ¡°Honey buns?!¡± Micro shouted happily. ¡°Thanks, lady!¡± ¡°Thanks a lot,¡± Tae added with a glare that froze the girl in place as the three continued to walk. ¡°Hey, Kel,¡± Micro called out over the noisy crowd as he held his hands out. ¡°Would you like one now, master?¡± Kel asked, reaching into the bag and removing one of the soft, warm, baked treats. ¡°Yes,¡± Micro answered, popping it into his mouth without hesitation. ¡°But I also wanted to ask where everybody else is.¡± ¡°You mean Sung, Kas and the others?¡± Kel asked as he offered Tae a honey bun, which she gladly received, and took a bite out of his own. ¡°The tournament is only attended by those who will participate, master. As the only masters of the Jade Fire Turtle Art in our generation, that duty falls only to us this year. Last year, it was only because I was the heir that I was permitted to participate, but¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Micro said, holding his hand out to receive another honey bun. ¡°And where¡¯s Vale? I wanted to say goodbye¡­¡± ¡°I saw two of his brothers at the ceremony just now, I was also surprised not to see him. He is involved in most events¡­¡± Kel replied tactfully. ¡°He must have had some pressing business elsewhere.¡± ¡°If by business you mean the winery he personally funds¡ª¡± Tae scoffed, but she withdrew her remark as Kel raised his hand in disapproval. ¡°Oh well,¡± Micro said, chuckling. ¡°How far away is the tournament?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be heading south through the mountains, past the Jade Earth River Sect,¡± Kel explained as they left through the large gate at the edge of the temple grounds. Several disciples followed them just past the gate, but soon the three were walking alone in the silence of a cloudy night. ¡°In a valley not far from there is a place we call the Imperial City.¡± ¡°What makes it imperial?¡± Micro asked, reaching into the bag in Kel¡¯s hands for another honey bun. ¡°Eat as many as you like, master,¡± Kel laughed, handing him the bag. ¡°Indeed, it is a confusing name if you lack context. All cities in the empire are imperial, but most of the human settlements in the Beryl Kingdom are under the dominion of whatever sect has the most influence in the region. The Local Jade Alliance, comprising our sect along with the four others Tae introduced to you earlier, happens to share a border with one of few cities in this region which is directly overseen by the empire.¡± ¡°Local Jade Alliance? Are there Jade Alliances too?¡± Micro asked, happily accepting the bag of honey buns. ¡°So much jade¡­¡± ¡°Oh, countless others, master,¡± Kel replied. ¡°There are several jade level alliances with diplomatic ties to our own, and several amber sects whose influence we sometimes experience first hand, but the Imperial City is where true authority lies in the region.¡± ¡°It must be a big city!¡± Micro said with enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s a marvelous place, indeed,¡± Kel said proudly. ¡°As a neutral party to all sect affairs, it is also a fitting place to hold the annual tournament. Many other sects also travel there to compete on a regional stage, and you can always find disciples of foreign dragon sects doing business of all sorts.¡± ¡°Vale mentioned a pleasure district,¡± Micro added. ¡°Will we be going¡ª¡± ¡°No, master,¡± Tae interjected. ¡°That would be a detour for which we lack the time, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Kel said with a mildly awkward expression. ¡°We should¡ª¡± ¡°We should probably quicken our pace then, shall we?¡± Tae insisted. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro shouted as he scrunched up the empty honey bun bag and stuffed it in his pocket. He immediately started running down the hill toward the sparkling trees, but soon tripped and rolled violently over the rocks until slamming into a tree with a terrible noise. The lights in the tree flickered for a moment before resuming their steady glow. Blue and Trill both flew out of his pockets, landing nearby in the grass and leaves. The Core Cards and gold items Trill had been carrying for Micro spilled out all over the ground around him. He stood up in a daze, yawning as he looked around at the strange trees, while Blue shook the dust from her short hair and rolled her eyes. Micro wiped some blood from his face and looked around desperately for the two pixies, rushing over to them as soon as he located their blue and yellow lights nearby. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± he cried out as Kel and Tae chuckled together. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! This is why headlights are so important for driving at night¡­!¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯ll carry those now,¡± Micro said as he scooped up the items Trill had dropped and threw them over his shoulder one by one. Each item seemed to blink out of existence as he stored it with his recently acquired Jade Fire Storage Skill. ¡°I¡¯d be mad if you weren¡¯t making such a stupid face right now,¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°I guess I could fly for a while¡ª¡± ¡°If you could stay hidden for just a while longer, I would be eternally grateful,¡± Kel interrupted Blue from over Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll be passing through the outer sect residences soon, so¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s true that my awesome presence would overwhelm the sect rejects!¡± Blue laughed with her hand over her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to scare your little disciples away!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Kel sighed with relief. Micro picked up Trill, who had already fallen back to sleep on the ground, and put him back in his pocket. Blue jumped into his other pocket, and the group continued down the mountain. ¡°No seatbelts¡­ no headlights¡­ no tires¡­ no roads¡­¡± Micro mumbled as his eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness of night, moving his feet awkwardly around as he tried fruitlessly not to trip over something every few steps, the sparkling trees only serving to distract him more the quicker he walked. Next, he tried filling his eyes with aura so that he could view the world¡¯s energy instead, but the way it swirled around him at night made him dizzy. He remembered his turtle armour had emitted a fair amount of light, but he was disappointed when he summoned it only to be blinded by the faint light of the helmet it came with. ¡°Your vessel is still difficult for you to control, master?¡± Kel asked with concern, interrupting Micro¡¯s grumbling. ¡°I did notice your balance had improved, but I didn¡¯t realize walking at night would cause you such discomfort¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Micro replied curtly. ¡°Downhill is harder, somehow¡­ The Imperial City has proper roads, right?¡± ¡°Of course, master. Well, it¡ª¡± Kel explained, but suddenly paused. ¡°What¡­?¡± Micro asked doubtfully. ¡°It has one road, to be specific,¡± Kel admitted solemnly. ¡°There are certainly paths, and trails¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very long road, master!¡± Tae added, soon realizing the futility in trying to improve Micro¡¯s impression of its infrastructure. Micro slowed his pace and looked up at the sky, catching a glimpse of a single star through the clouds. Kel and Tae stopped several paces behind him, unsure what to say. He mumbled something to himself which they didn¡¯t quite catch, but when he started walking again, they decided not to ask. They finally came to the edge of the outer sect¡¯s residential area, where Micro was relieved to see torches lighting portions of the dirt trails they walked along. It was much less lively than the last time he was there, but there were still a handful of people going about their business. He was about to greet a man as he passed by, but Kel suddenly walked ahead of him with a look of concern. ¡°Do you feel that?¡± he asked Tae with a heavy tone. ¡°I do,¡± she replied quickly, her eyes glowing brightly as she scanned the area. ¡°They¡¯re strong, whoever they are.¡± ¡°Why here?¡± Kel wondered aloud. ¡°Why now?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s not right, we should¡ª¡± Tae was interrupted by the shout of an old woman running toward them. Micro couldn¡¯t believe how fast the lady was running, and he was impressed that she had no trouble running over such dark and uneven ground. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, young master!¡± the old lady cried out. ¡°I tried to turn them away¡­¡± ¡°Turn who away?¡± Kel asked, catching the frantic old lady in his arms before she fell in front of him. ¡°They said there was a report,¡± the old lady tried to explain through her wheezing. ¡°Of a magician¡¯s hero¡­ manipulating the heir¡­ to the sect¡ª¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kel gasped, but the lady fainted in his arms. Micro could only stare blankly as the scene unfolded. Before he could bring himself to say anything about the matter, the air around him seemed to vibrate. He felt like his body was being crushed from every angle at once, and it hurt his neck just to look from side to side. He saw Kel and Tae looking nearly as weakened, but their faces were filled with more fear than confusion. He managed to turn his head to see what they were looking at with such expressions, just in time to see a young man and an elderly woman in shining armour appear in front of them. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro mumbled. The armour reminded Micro of the clothing he¡¯d worn for some time before Rose had brought him the green and brown robes he now wore. ¡°Shiny¡­¡± ¡°Lowly beings¡­¡± The young man caught Micro¡¯s gaze and scowled. Kel and Tae whimpered as the aura of the two continued to weigh down on them. ¡°They feel,¡± Micro whispered, his speech slurred. ¡°Strong¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡ª¡± Tae began, but her voice faded. ¡°Master, run¡­¡± Kel forced his voice through his gritted teeth. ¡°Imperial Guards¡ª¡± Micro thought about taking Kel¡¯s advice as a cold feeling swept over him, though he didn¡¯t understand its source. By the time he¡¯d decided to try, it was too late. ¡°Good evening, heir to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect,¡± the woman stated plainly, standing only a few paces from them suddenly. Her voice was quiet and dignified, though it felt like a thunderclap from where Micro stood. ¡°And greetings to you,¡± the male guard added with a voice more like a dog¡¯s growl. ¡°You despicable magician¡¯s pet.¡± Chapter 054 - New Imperial Friends Kel and Tae couldn¡¯t even try to resist the pressure the two Imperial Guards constantly exuded, falling to a kneeling position with looks of resignation. Micro found himself trying to counter the effect by circulating more and more energy through his entire body in order to keep himself standing, the same way he¡¯d done in the dungeon not long ago, but it felt like spinning his tires in the snow. He tried summoning his turtle armour, but the guards¡¯ energy seemed to interfere with his own, rendering him unable to manifest any ability at all. ¡°A hero with a core? Disgusting,¡± the male guard said with a frown as he approached Micro. ¡°I am Azar of the Imperial Guard, acting captain. You¡¯re the ones accompanying this magician¡¯s thing, correct?¡± ¡°I am Lena of the Imperial Guard, a captain¡­¡± the woman added while walking closer to Kel and Tae. She looked at them with glowing eyes, but her expression showed immense indifference. ¡°Research Division¡­¡± ¡°You honour our sect with your presence, esteemed guards of the empire.¡± Kel continued to cough and choke as he greeted them, unable to bow properly as he swayed back and forth. ¡°I think there has been a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°A misunderstanding, you say?¡± Azar scoffed, grabbing Micro by the shoulder to turn him around violently, completely unaware of Micro¡¯s resistance. ¡°Are you not being manipulated by this poorly constructed magician¡¯s summon?¡± ¡°Enough small talk, Azar,¡± Lena said with a harsh tone. ¡°A live specimen is a rare find. Restrain it and we¡¯ll dissect it later. As for these two¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to take them in. Set them loose,¡± Azar said indifferently. ¡°Just a couple jade sect hicks, no trace of chaos energy.¡± ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m¡ª¡± Kel struggled to speak, but he and Tae soon fell to the ground unconscious. ¡°To think heroes are just popping up in these little mountain villages now¡­¡± Lena sighed, her aura filling the air itself with her frustration. ¡°Have things gotten so out of hand?¡± ¡°Just seal it for now so it doesn¡¯t give us any trouble,¡± Azar ordered his elder comrade. ¡°You never know what tricks these things are capable of.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Lena replied, her aura beginning to change slightly. Before Micro could even find the strength to open his mouth, a glowing net materialized around him, then gradually closed in on him until he was wrapped up so tightly that he could hardly breathe. He tried to break free, but his muscles wouldn¡¯t respond. As he fell to the ground, Azar quickly wrapped a rope around him and slung the paralyzed Micro over his back like a piece of luggage. When Azar began walking, Micro could only watch helplessly as Kel and Tae faded into the distance behind him. ¡°It¡¯s comforting to know that the best the magicians can do is a jade core, at the very least¡­¡± Azar sighed. ¡°It still makes me sick.¡± ¡°This one seems to have two pixies attached to it as well, perhaps utilized as energy reserves, though they¡¯re almost depleted¡­¡± Lena replied while inspecting Micro from a few paces behind. ¡°What a strange specimen, indeed¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get moving,¡± Azar snapped. ¡°We have two emerald level dungeons to document on the way back, and this detour has cost us enough time as it is.¡± ¡°Patience, Azar,¡± Lena replied. ¡°This has been a fruitful development.¡± ¡°I long for simpler times,¡± Azar lamented as they exited the out sect residence and continued stealthily past the poor villages full of mundane farmers and labourers. ¡°Heroes were so much easier to find before.¡± Several people looked nervously out their windows as the Imperial Guards left their neighbourhood, but Azar and Lena ignored the noise and panic that descended upon the sect when Kel and Tae¡¯s unconscious forms were discovered. ¡°We tried killing them all, but they multiplied like cockroaches,¡± Lena said with disgust in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare kill this one until I¡¯ve taken it apart. I fear it may prove our fears were justified.¡± ¡°So you believe they¡¯re growing stronger after all?¡± Azar said as he began to quicken his walk to a run. ¡°It is too early to say with certainty,¡± Lena replied. ¡°The intervention of a deity can make a tempest of a raindrop.¡± ¡°There are jade level units better suited to these trivial tasks like this, surely,¡± Azar grumbled. ¡°Our time is better spent cultivating.¡± ¡°Look at the empire as it stands, child,¡± Lena rebuked him, matching his quickening pace. ¡°The empire has withstood thousands of years of foreign threats, only for some mysterious power to shake it from the inside. We boast our power to the world, but we may be like a tall tree whose centre has long rotted away.¡± ¡°Enough of your anxious rambling, old woman,¡± Azar said as he chuckled, now running at a speed Micro felt was similar to his own top speed as a truck. ¡°The day a fake jade core poses a threat to a master of the Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect, I¡¯ll eat my armour!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Micro blurted out, his voice muffled but still audible despite his slow breathing. ¡°Tiger¡ª¡± ¡°What in the world?!¡± Azar cried out, and both of the guards suddenly screeched to a halt, kicking up clouds of dust that further stung Micro¡¯s dry, unblinking eyes. ¡°You heard that, right?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Lena said with a look of excitement on her face. ¡°A vocalization, if I¡¯m not mistaken. Primitive, but unmistakably significant!¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°We should kill it now!¡± Azar shouted as he threw Micro to the ground. ¡°If it can talk, it can cast spells!¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s scared now, silly boy,¡± Lena giggled as she ran over to inspect Micro. ¡°We would be lucky to learn more of their spells¡­!¡± ¡°Tiger¡­ Moon¡ª¡± Micro managed to mumble through the glowing net. ¡°Feng¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare unbind him, Lena!¡± Azar shouted angrily as he summoned a massive sword of energy, gripping it defensively with both hands. ¡°You have your orders, Azar,¡± Lena snapped at him. ¡°You escort me to the hero, and I deal with it as I see fit.¡± ¡°Fools!¡± Azar shouted, but he obediently refrained from attacking. ¡°What use is my rank if I am to be overruled by those senile old¡ª¡± ¡°Not¡­ a Hero¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡± ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Lena said as she folded back the part of the glowing net that covered his head. ¡°There you are. What were you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Hero.¡± Micro repeated, able to breathe a little easier now. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro. But you¡ª¡± ¡°You have a name?¡± Lena asked as she inspected him with glowing eyes. ¡°Perhaps some lingering memories of your soul¡¯s most recent host? Where is your master?¡± ¡°My master¡­?¡± Micro coughed. ¡°Yes, who controls you now? Are you able to answer freely? What is your mission?¡± Lena asked quickly before restraining herself. ¡°My driver¡­ is not on this world¡­¡± Micro replied sadly, struggling to speak clearly as the net still restricted his energy from flowing. He continued to speak as words formed in the fog of his mind. ¡°My master¡­ is the baldy, from the turtle sect¡­¡± ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± Lena mumbled as she monitored his heartbeat closely. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s trying to say, but it¡¯s clearly conscious!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Imperial City¡­¡± Micro continued in a daze. ¡°Your purpose is to attack the city?¡± Lena asked. ¡°To make friends¡­ at the tournament¡­¡± ¡°What purpose does a tournament of cultivators serve the magicians? Are you meeting others there?¡± ¡°We¡¯re representing the sect¡­ I¡¯m not a magician,¡± Micro replied as he strained his mind to come up with an answer to resolve the situation. ¡°The summoning that brought me here¡­¡± ¡°So you were summoned after all?¡± ¡°It failed¡ª¡± Micro coughed again, his breathing still heavily restricted by the net. ¡°I escaped, and Blue helped me. Then Feng helped me. Then Kel helped me. The sect leader helped me fix my core too¡­¡± ¡°Are you hearing what I¡¯m hearing, Azar?¡± Lena asked Azar with overflowing enthusiasm. ¡°The soul in this vessel is completely intact!¡± ¡°So?¡± Azar scoffed, gripping his sword even tighter. ¡°It sounds to me like the list of conspirators is only growing longer¡­!¡± ¡°Are you as stupid as you are young, Azar?!¡± Lena laughed. ¡°It means it¡¯s a living witness to a summoning! Forget dissecting it, we need to extract all the information it holds! Change of plans, boy. We¡¯re going straight to the sect.¡± ¡°You know we have to report to the commander first, you senile old¡ª¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time! His vessel could deteriorate at any moment! You know how notoriously unstable these vessels are,¡± Lena explained with urgency. ¡°It could also explode at any moment, as you well know,¡± Azar argued. ¡°And we have no defence against chaos energy.¡± ¡°We can take precautions at the auxiliary temple. There are caves meant for isolation training,¡± she asserted as she started dragging Micro by his feet back to Azar. ¡°Here, pick him up. We¡¯ll return to the sect at once!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving none of this out of my next report¡­¡± Azar mumbled as the sword disappeared from his hands and he reached out to grab the tightly bound Micro again. The net began to slither back up Micro¡¯s body toward his head as they began to walk. ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll¡ª¡± Lena began, but she was suddenly caught off guard by a flash of light. ¡°Gah! My shoulder!¡± Suddenly, a barrage of energy projectiles flew out of Micro¡¯s pocket, more powerful than any Micro had seen before. They tore through Lena¡¯s shoulder with ease, sending a mist of blood out behind her as she reeled in shock. Azar managed to deflect several with his sword, but one went straight through his foot, causing him to cry out in pain. Micro, just as surprised as the guards, suddenly found himself unrestrained as Lena¡¯s ability to maintain the mysterious skill waned. ¡°Get moving!¡± Blue¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°That way!¡± Micro replied to her order faster than he¡¯d ever replied to the weight of a foot on his accelerator pedal, and poured all the energy he could gather into his legs as he began to run in the direction Blue was pointing. ¡°Don¡¯t look back any time soon!¡± Blue shouted as she guided Micro across a valley toward the towering southern mountains. ¡°I used up most of your energy on those attacks!¡± ¡°You siphoned my fuel again?!¡± Micro replied with a gasp. ¡°Shut up and run!¡± she snapped back. ¡°I looked ahead while I still had some of your energy. Head up that hill there, just past the trees! Hurry¡ª¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro shouted back, doing his best not to fall every time he tripped over a rock. Holding his hands in front of him as he ran, he managed not to collide too hard with any trees as he entered a small mountain range, and he felt surprisingly comfortable running up the side of the first mountain he came to. After climbing a short way up the mountain, he took a moment to look over his shoulder, and was disappointed to see the two guards not far behind him, and they were catching up quickly. ¡°Were you a truck or a snail?!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°We¡¯re not going to make it, Blue!¡± He panted, unable to speed up anymore. ¡°Brace yourself then,¡± Blue mumbled. ¡°This will hurt.¡± Suddenly, with a snap of her fingers, Micro was surrounded by a blue light. Before he had time to observe it, however, it enveloped him similarly to the net which the Imperial Guard had used. But it didn¡¯t stop at surrounding him. He began to feel like his entire body was being stretched and pulled through the air, faster and faster until he wasn¡¯t sure his body wasn¡¯t the same shape anymore. He wondered if Nora had summoned him again, but the next thing he saw wasn¡¯t the starry sky, but the inside of a cave. ¡°Where are¡ª¡± Micro began, then he suddenly fell to his knees and emptied the contents of his stomach onto the rocky floor of the cave. ¡°Agh¡­!¡± ¡°A pixie trick¡­ I can bring stuff with me¡­¡± She explained through her gasps for air. She crawled out of his pocket and looked back at him with a weary expression. ¡°But it takes more energy than I have¡­ So I used yours¡­ all of it¡­¡± ¡°I need¡­ fuel¡­¡± Micro mumbled, struggling to gather any of the ambient energy around him. ¡°Hungry¡­¡± ¡°No time¡­ There¡­¡± Blue huffed, unable to pick herself up off the floor, pointing behind Micro with a shaking hand. ¡°I know their type. They¡¯ll be here soon! Go!¡± Replying instinctively to Blue¡¯s command, Micro grabbed her in his hand and kicked off the ground with what little strength he could muster, not even looking in the direction he had jumped. He brought his other foot forward to take another step as he wheezed and coughed. ¡°There!¡± Azar¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in the cave, but Micro was only concerned with his next step. ¡°Goodbye, losers!¡± Blue cried out at Azar and Lena. ¡°No!¡± Lena¡¯s voice then echoed. ¡°Don¡¯t let him¡ª¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro blurted out as his foot landed on nothing at all. He opened his eyes wide to look around, but all he could see was a familiar green glow. And then everything was dark. Chapter 055 - The Safety of a Dungeon Micro had recently thought he was getting used to the sensation of going to sleep and waking up again, but the feeling that coursed through his body as he opened his eyes this time was yet another new experience. ¡°It tickles!¡± he shouted as he began to laugh, scratching his body all over to no avail. It took him a few minutes to overcome the tingling, but it eventually subsided. ¡°You senile old witch!¡± Azar¡¯s voice startled Micro, who immediately tried to jump away. ¡°Ouch!¡± Micro cried out as he realized his feet were attached to the ground beneath him. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°You seriously just pushed me in here?!¡± Azar¡¯s angry voice continued to ring in Micro¡¯s ears. He looked around, and saw an endless green sky, no sun or clouds in sight, though it lit the world with a warm glow. Beneath him was a grassy field that extended off into the horizon in every direction, reminiscent of the beach he¡¯d spent an uncountable number of days on with Tae and Kel. To his left, he saw Trill and Blue, standing next to him in a line with their tiny feet planted firmly on the ground. Trill looked confused and scared, but Blue looked exhausted. ¡°What the¡­¡± To Micro¡¯s right, he saw the two Imperial Guards who had chased him into the mountains. A curious looking Lena stood between him and a fuming Azar, both of whom also appeared to be stuck to the ground. ¡°Oh, be quiet,¡± Lena chided the younger Azar. ¡°It¡¯s just a jade level dungeon. We¡¯ll complete its trivial challenge and extract the hero. It seems to be a dungeon of infinite space and time, so we need not feel rushed.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared to spend an eternity in some unknown dungeon with you today, Lena!¡± Azar shouted, unable to move his feet despite his best efforts. ¡°Such a nuisance, and all for some strange hero!¡± ¡°Blue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Micro whispered to the sleepy pixie next to him. ¡°Why are we in a dungeon, and why is everybody stuck?¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Blue mumbled as she wobbled back and forth on her immovable feet. She regained her balance after a moment, then turned to Micro with one eye open. ¡°It was the only place I could find. Best I could do, given the circumstances¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue,¡± Micro whispered as she began to meditate, gathering as much energy as she could from the air in the dungeon. ¡°Watch out!¡± Azar suddenly shouted as he summoned his sword once again. ¡°He¡¯s casting some sort of spell!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro grunted as the sword of energy sailed straight by Lena toward his chest. The pressure that preceded it was enough to prompt him to raise his armour, but he had too little energy to summon a meaningful amount. He tried to dodge it at the last moment, leaning back as much as he could in the short time he had, but the blade passed through his shoulder before he could get clear of its path. The pain that burned in his arm stunned him briefly, and in his panic he could only make futile attempts at channelling his energy to the cut in a desperate attempt to ease the pain. ¡°Ouch!¡± Blue suddenly cried out. ¡°What?!¡± Trill also yelped in pain. ¡°You undisciplined child¡­¡± Lena sighed, bringing her hand slowly to her own bleeding shoulder. ¡°To be scared out of your wits by somebody taking a breath. Act your age, Azar.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be too careful around those¡ª¡± Azar fumed, but he turned away in shame as Lena ignored his shouts, grasping his own shoulder in pain. Micro looked to his left and right, and noticed immediately that both the two pixies to his left and the two guards to his right had been injured in the exact same way and in the exact same place, even though he was the only one among them to have been attacked. ¡°Azar, you know better than to act rashly in a dungeon,¡± Lena scolded the grumpy young man next to her. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a sapphire dungeon or a jade dungeon, you never act recklessly! Honestly, you¡¯ve become so temperamental since ascending to the sapphire stage. Your ancestors must be rolling in their¡ª¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Azar growled back in confusion, but in the next moment, Lena summoned a small dagger, then pricked the end of her finger. ¡°Ouch!¡± Blue was the first to complain. ¡°Enough, I get it!¡± Azar shouted, finally appearing to calm down a little. ¡°What do we have to do? Jade Dungeon studies always gave me a headache.¡± ¡°They are meant to test your mind, after all,¡± Lena answered. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle you survived the Jade Water Tiger Art Dungeon as a boy with that head on your shoulders.¡± ¡°You know, they won¡¯t blink twice if I return to headquarters alone and report that you were lost in an accident,¡± Azar said with a stubborn glare. ¡°I fear you may be right!¡± Lena laughed, turning her attention to Micro once again. ¡°But our fates are very much shared, at least for the time being.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro shrugged, realizing that any injury to one of the five would equally affect all of them. ¡°Weird.¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Listen to me, hero. We need to cooperate to get out of this type of dungeon. Can you follow the orders of another, or would it be faster to remove your feet and drag you out with me? I¡¯d hate to damage you any more, but¡­¡± ¡°I can handle a dungeon, thanks,¡± Micro replied nervously. ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to my feet, but I want to keep them attached, for now¡­¡± ¡°Oh my¡ª¡± Lena gasped, then quickly drew a scroll and an odd looking pencil from her pocket. ¡°It can communicate rather well! This is unprecedented. I need to record these findings in detail¡­¡± Micro tried to see what she was writing, but he and the pixies were suddenly surprised to notice their shoulders healing quickly as Azar used some type of skill to heal his own. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s right about us having to work together¡­¡± Blue mumbled as she stretched out her shoulder. ¡°This is pretty wild, eh?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a guardian?¡± Micro asked, but his answer came with a deep rumbling from the ground in front of him. Out of the grasslands suddenly grew a giant stone statue that radiated dark elemental energy. At first it looked like a large sphere, but as it continued to grow out of the ground, the five participants who stood in a line before it began to recognize its form. ¡°Why is there a big mushroom in front of us, Blue?¡± Trill asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°The Mycelial Art!¡± Lena shouted with a clap of her hands, then continued to fill her scroll with notes and pictures. ¡°What a rare find, Azar! A Jade Dark Mycelial Art Dungeon, in this day and age¡­!¡± ¡°What use could it possibly be¡­?¡± He rolled his eyes as the statue grew larger and larger. ¡°Just get us out of here.¡± ¡°We may not be able to escape on our own, but¡ª¡± Lena continued, but she was distracted by an odd sensation that rose up from her feet. ¡°Creatures of the mortal realm!¡± A voice suddenly filled their minds, but it didn¡¯t enter through their ears. Instead, it seemed to vibrate through the ground and up their legs, flowing into their bodies like a shiver. ¡°Hello, mushroom!¡± Micro waved at the statue, drawing another fascinating look from Lena. ¡°The sky above is a source of infinite power,¡± the mushroom continued. ¡°Each blade of grass on this plain absorbs and transforms this energy, both as individual entities, and as one!¡± ¡°So do we have to mow the lawn?¡± Micro asked with his hand raised. ¡°No¡ªNo, you do not¡­!¡± the mushroom stuttered. ¡°You must extend your own roots to each and every blade of grass, and each being must become an equal part of the whole.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying we all need to connect our conscious selves to every entity which exists in this realm, and then circulate equal amounts of energy?¡± Lena asked with a calm tone. ¡°That is correct. You must all achieve unity with this realm, or none of you shall return to your own¡­¡± the giant mushroom statue concluded before crumbling to dust in an instant, floating away on the breeze as if it had never been there at all. ¡°Well, we have all the time in the world,¡± Lena said with a surprisingly casual tone, then shrugged. ¡°Azar, you understand the task?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get started¡­¡± Azar sighed with his head in his palm. ¡°What an absolute pain in the¡ª¡± ¡°And you, hero?¡± She turned to Micro. ¡°You have a strange core, but do you understand the concept of internal energy?¡± ¡°I had a good master!¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°The world is full of all sorts of weird things, but lots of people are quite helpful.¡± ¡°Fascinating,¡± Lena said as she scribbled more notes on her scroll. ¡°Do you know about dungeons? Have you heard of Core Cards?¡± ¡°Focus, Lena,¡± Azar snapped, but his words were ignored. ¡°I already mastered two of them, and I have some more,¡± Micro answered with a sincere smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to lie,¡± Lena said calmly. ¡°Your soul may be confused, but we must be candid with each other if we¡¯re to get out of here in one piece. You¡¯ve heard of them, then? How much do you know?¡± ¡°I know I need to find green ones like this,¡± Micro stated as he withdrew the four jade level cards he possessed from his storage. ¡°Then you just throw them in the bed. Like this, you see¡­?¡± Lena stared blankly as he suddenly began to meditate, and the cards in his hand started glowing brighter and brighter. Micro went through the familiar steps of entering his core with the cards in his hand. He shuffled them in his hands as he tried to recall each one¡¯s name. ¡°This was the armour one from the turtle¡­¡± he thought aloud, feeling a small wave of nostalgia wash over his core. ¡°These were the spirit ones from Trill, I think. The Spirit Wave and the Spirit Taste cards. And this one was the hammer that Vale gave me. I wonder how he¡¯s doing today. I should ask Kel to bring him to the cook¡¯s place for some mountain fried beef soon!¡± ¡°What in the world¡ª¡± Lena muttered as Micro¡¯s energy began to fluctuate. ¡°There we go,¡± Micro mumbled happily to himself as he placed the four cards neatly in the bed of the truck. He noticed the springs creak slightly, but it didn¡¯t seem to be too heavy a load. He braced himself as four torrents of new information filled his mind at once, a process he could now undergo comfortably for the most part, and he was done. Micro happily announced in the garage where only he, or at least his sense of self, and his truck-shaped soul resided. He straightened up a few of the boxes on the shelves which had shifted during recent events, then departed, closing the squeaky door behind him. ¡°That feels pretty good!¡± ¡°Did¡ªDid you just,¡± Lena stuttered. ¡°And now I can use the skills!¡± Micro declared as he awoke from his brief meditative state. ¡°You¡­¡± Azar and Lena both stammered as their eyes opened wide and their faces grew pale. ¡°You didn¡¯t explode this time!¡± Blue shouted sarcastically, clapping her hands as if he¡¯d just performed a simple trick. ¡°Were those really Core Cards?¡± Lena asked as the scroll and writing implement fell from her hands to the ground. ¡°Is it an illusion, or¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re real,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Now I¡¯ve mastered the Jade Fire Turtle Art, the Jade Fire Storage Skill, the Jade Fire Armour Trait, the Jade Dark Spirit Taste Skill, the Jade Dark Spirit Wave Skill, and the Jade Fire Spirit Hammer Skill! It¡¯s a lot easier to remember the names after you absorb them, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But¡ªBut the elements,¡± Lena stammered. ¡°Your own energy¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, the element doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Micro answered her attempt at a question. ¡°They feel a bit different, but I¡¯m not as picky about the type of fuel as I used to be. Can you imagine putting diesel in a little truck like¡ª¡± ¡°Quit bragging,¡± Blue scoffed, meeting Micro¡¯s eyes with a competitive glare. ¡°You¡¯re barely in the lead. I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡± ¡°Would you explain¡­?¡± Lena asked, her eyes still wide in disbelief. ¡°What you¡¯re saying, it doesn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°The sect leader said it¡¯s probably because my soul got dragged through some crazy stuff on the way to this world,¡± Micro said, his head starting to hurt as he tried to recall the complicated explanation he¡¯d received from the sect master. ¡°He could explain it to you better than I could.¡± ¡°What are you?¡± Lena asked, blinking for the first time in a while. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro!¡± Chapter 056 - Do You Not Like Mushrooms? Lena and Azar began discussing something in private which Micro couldn¡¯t quite catch, so he turned his attention back to the blue and yellow creatures to his left. Trill¡¯s wings were buzzing as he tried to lift himself up off the ground, but his efforts were futile. Blue was looking around with an impatient glare, still unclear about the task. Though she was doing her best to absorb energy to recover her strength, she seemed distracted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Blue?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯m annoyed,¡± she replied while counting something on her fingers. ¡°Do you not like mushrooms?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Apparently they¡¯re good with almost anything.¡± ¡°I have two cards mastered so far,¡± she replied with narrow eyes. ¡°You have six, right?¡± ¡°Six? Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Micro replied as he quickly did the math on his own clumsy fingers. ¡°I can¡¯t remember how many cards I just threw away¡­¡± she growled, summoning her slingshot without a word and firing a small projectile straight at Micro¡¯s head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they were so much fun!¡± ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± He said instinctively as it hit him before he could summon his turtle armour, but he paused when he realized it didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Oh, right! The Armour Trait!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue shouted in frustration, her slingshot fading away as she ran out of energy again. ¡°I was wondering what the difference between a trait and a skill was,¡± Micro replied, tapping himself on the head with his knuckles. ¡°It seems like traits are always switched on. The difference between skills and arts is less clear though.¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°At the jade level, arts and skills aren¡¯t very different in practice,¡± Lena suddenly interjected. ¡°As cultivators advance, arts become more akin to their way of life, while skills remain tools to be used at their discretion.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think¡­¡± Micro said as he turned to bow to Lena, obviously confused by what she had said. ¡°You could say, in simpler terms, that arts are more flexible in their potential applications,¡± Lena added. ¡°Skills are not so easily modified.¡± ¡°Oh, that makes more sense,¡± Micro replied with a nod. ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± ¡°The fact that you just mastered four cards, one of which is a trait, is beyond the realm of reason, strange hero,¡± Lena said, shaking her head in awe. ¡°Skills and arts do take some effort when binding them to one¡¯s soul, but traits typically require modifying your own self image. To freely alter your state to such a degree¡­ That cannot simply be the product of countryside magicians¡­¡± ¡°If the magicians had such abilities, they¡¯d have long since destroyed us,¡± Azar added with shock and fear in his own eyes. ¡°If a hero with a higher level core had the same ability¡­¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m not a Hero,¡± Micro asserted, mildly irritated by their description. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro. At least, I was. Now I¡¯m just Micro. Why is this always so hard to explain?¡± ¡°You refer to your original vessel?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I was summoned by mistake by Nora,¡± Micro continued. ¡°She put me in this body, and I had to make a new core. Now I have to make friends with Lo, represent Kel¡¯s sect in a tournament, and find a way home.¡± ¡°But you are clearly a hero,¡± Lena argued. ¡°Your body still stinks of the chaos energy used to create it.¡± ¡°Sorry about the smell, but it¡¯s not a body I chose,¡± Micro answered bitterly. ¡°Please don¡¯t get him started on that!¡± Blue shouted at Lena from behind Micro. ¡°But vessels are constructed according to the soul¡¯s previous form. We know that much,¡± Lena replied. ¡°You were not the intended soul for that vessel?¡± ¡°No, I was just bringing the old man to town, and some stupid boy on his phone wandered into traffic!¡± Micro spat angrily, the scene becoming vivid in his mind. ¡°Now I¡¯m stuck here, and the old man doesn¡¯t have a truck¡­¡± ¡°Then your vessel wasn¡¯t created with a core capable of consuming Core Cards like they were treats¡­¡± Lena wondered aloud. ¡°Your soul¡ªWhat kind of monster were you?!¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Micro raised an eyebrow at her question. ¡°Feng was a lot easier to talk to about this sort of stuff. Can we focus on the trial? I need to get to the tournament.¡± ¡°The trial?¡± Lena asked in a daze. She noticed an anxious aura to her right, but Azar didn¡¯t speak up. His face remained pale as he returned to a meditative state, but he was still clearly shaken by what he had just witnessed. Lena cleared her head with a deep breath and clapped her hands. ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Wait, is Trill okay with this sort of thing?¡± Micro asked Blue. ¡°I¡¯ll walk him through the whole core things¡± she reassured him. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°The pixie¡­¡± Azar mumbled, unable to keep his eyes closed after hearing Blue¡¯s words. ¡°It has a jade core?!¡± ¡°Focus, Azar.¡± Lena reminded Azar, who obediently closed his eyes again. ¡°The trial, and then the questions,¡± she whispered sternly to Micro. ¡°It had to be a Dark energy dungeon¡­ It¡¯s a particularly finicky element to deal with¡­¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I must ask, Micro,¡± Lena asked with a slightly more respectful tone. ¡°Are you sure the pixies will be able to complete this trial?¡± ¡°Blue should be fine,¡± Micro answered quietly. ¡°She¡¯ll help Trill.¡± ¡°They have names¡­¡± she whispered in surprise. ¡°You trust them?¡± ¡°Of course I trust Blue,¡± Micro said. ¡°She¡¯s a good passenger.¡± ¡°And you understand the trial?¡± Lena asked with doubt in her voice. ¡°We can only use our feet to connect ourselves the grass,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I was confused by the part about roots, but watching Azar helped.¡± ¡°You learned to extend roots of energy into the ground by watching a sapphire level cultivator do it once?¡± Lena said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to kill you when I take you apart later. I like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to concentrate with you talking so much¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°We have to connect to all of them at once, so this will take a while.¡± ¡°Getting on her good side wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± Blue whispered to Micro. ¡°The whole reason we jumped in here was to escape from those punks.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Staying alive is tricky.¡± ¡°My apologies, Micro,¡± Lena said with a bow. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this outside of the dungeon.¡± She took a quick look around him at the pixies, and realized the blue one had already assisted the yellow one in creating a core. It was frail and weak, but it was unmistakably a functioning core with which Trill would be able to channel energy. Deciding to leave the matter alone for the time being, Lena closed her eyes and joined Azar in channelling her energy into the ground. Micro followed, ignoring the guards and pixies to either side of him, and focused all his attention to the soles of his feet. As with the turtle armour he could summon, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to manifest his energy beyond his body, but it took many attempts before he could form something resembling a root. The way Azar had so quickly extended roots of energy several meters in every direction in such a short time gave Micro confidence that it was possible, but his four tires had never transferred more than the feeling of the road to his passengers. ¡°Roots¡­¡± Micro mumbled to himself as he struggled to visualize them. He went through the memories he could now freely access of his long life as a truck, and one example came to him with a wave of optimism. ¡°Like a tree!¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Lena couldn¡¯t help but ask as Micro mumbled happily. ¡°I watched a tree spread its roots all over the place once,¡± Micro replied excitedly. ¡°I remember how annoying it was to drive over the parts of the driveway where its roots had crawled under. I¡¯ll try something like that.¡± ¡°You watched roots grow¡­?¡± Lena remarked with her eyebrows raised. ¡°That sort of training is rare these days¡­¡± ¡°There were times when the old man didn¡¯t leave the property much, so I could see a lot of things change from the garage.¡± Micro smiled as he saw the nostalgic scene with his eyes closed. ¡°Those darned roots¡­¡± ¡°What sort of¡ª¡± Lena began, but she was interrupted again. ¡°Be quiet now, please,¡± Micro said as he utilized the memory of the tree next to his garage to visualize roots extending downward and outward from his own feet. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Lena mumbled. ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena,¡± he whispered as his efforts finally paid off. Slowly but steadily, he extended a single tendril of energy straight down into the ground, and he felt the exact moment it made contact with the root of a blade of grass. He could suddenly feel the complex process the grass was performing in converting the light in the sky into a dense form of energy he could readily absorb. Instinctively, he absorbed all of the energy it could offer, but the root he had attached himself to suddenly began to wither. ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy,¡± Lena whispered to Micro, her own eyes still shut. ¡°We need to share our energy with the grass, not eat it like a salad.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena¡­¡± Micro replied, and he tried again. This time, he extended two roots from his right foot, which quickly met the roots of several blades of grass. Rather than extract all the energy they held, he simply allowed the energy flowing through the roots to bleed slowly into his own. He realized at the same time that some of his own energy had begun to flow back into the roots. The energy he was left with was only slightly more than he had started with, but it was such a relaxing process that he rushed to repeat it. He sent another root out from his left foot in a hurry, but as he focused on his left foot, the roots beneath his right foot disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t try to focus on each one you connect yourself to¡­¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Only feel the energy you exchange¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena¡­¡± Micro replied again. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Azar growled quietly as he continued to spread his own network of roots in every direction, many of which were now beneath Micro and the others. ¡°Tutoring the greatest threat to our world in a forgotten dungeon¡­¡± Following Lena¡¯s advice, Micro allowed himself to relax a little more, and let the roots he created mingle with the roots in the ground without much thought. In time, he found himself connected to every blade of grass within a meter of his feet. In his excitement, some of the connections broke, but it began to feel natural to allow them to regrow and feel their way forward. ¡°Cool,¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°Yep,¡± Blue added. ¡°This is so wrong,¡± Trill mumbled, but his own progress was steady. It surprised Micro the first time his roots mingled with one of Blue¡¯s, as the energy they emitted felt less relaxing than the grass roots¡¯ energy, and more like a static shock. The guards¡¯ roots emitted a powerful yet disciplined flow of energy which Micro was slightly intimidated by. The energy roots of Azar, Lena, Micro, Blue, and eventually Trill, all mingled as they spread farther and farther across the plains. As he had made a habit of doing, Micro soon lost track of time. Without anything to distract him, as still as any tree he¡¯d ever been parked beneath, he simply enjoyed the sensation of being a single conduit in an infinite array of connections. Even the guards he¡¯d been running from moments before entering the dungeon now felt less like enemies and more like a constant, familiar presence in his life. ¡°This is nice,¡± Micro said, and then time continued to pass. Chapter 057 - Roadblocks Arent a Joke Micro almost regretted the way time slipped away from him in dungeons. Though he was vaguely aware that it was an immense amount of time, incomparable to his time as either a human or a truck, when the trial was over he simply felt as though he had awoken from a dream. In that dream, he had felt the flow of energy between a vast network of roots that simultaneously filled him with life and made him feel as though he had melted into the ground to join them. He began to wonder if he felt more like grass than a truck, but as he awoke, all he felt was peace. ¡°Finally,¡± Azar grumbled. ¡°That was refreshing!¡± Micro said through a yawn. As the five cultivators awoke, the giant stone mushroom once again rose from the ground in front of them. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made it this far with so short a temper¡­¡± Lena said to Azar, rolling her eyes. ¡°I must praise your ability to meditate despite your emotional state.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no master of mine, old woman,¡± Azar replied curtly. ¡°Just do your job.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still stuck!¡± Trill shouted in a panic. ¡°Cards please,¡± Blue called to the statue, ignoring Trill¡¯s cries. ¡°That¡¯s going to be useful for refuelling,¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°Finally!¡± To Blue¡¯s delight, several jade Core Cards materialized above the mushroom with a flash of light. The cards danced in a circle above the mushroom before descending to eye level with each of the five participants. Azar, Lena, and Micro each grabbed their respective cards immediately, while Trill took hold of it more tentatively. Blue, however, crossed her arms in dissatisfaction. ¡°Just one?!¡± ¡°The Jade Dark Mycelial Art Core Card is not a small reward¡­¡± the massive mushroom replied, its voice still resonating through them. ¡°Take your card so that you may all return¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up, pixie!¡± Azar added in frustration. ¡°All that work finding all those roots and the best you can do is one card?!¡± she shouted back. ¡°Your desire is great, ancient one¡­¡± the mushroom said slowly, its voice growing a little quieter. ¡°What is the path you walk¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue shouted in confusion. ¡°Pixies fly, mushroom brain!¡± ¡°The dungeon guardian is essentially asking what your goal in life is, pixie,¡± Lena explained. ¡°I don¡¯t know what goes on in the minds of you things, but please, just take the card.¡± ¡°Now!¡± Azar roared, but Blue only rolled her eyes. ¡°This stinks!¡± Blue pouted, refusing to grab the card. ¡°Give me another card!¡± ¡°I am unable¡­¡± the mushroom replied. ¡°Then give me something shiny at least!¡± Blue demanded. ¡°I am unable¡­¡± the mushroom repeated. ¡°You can have a gold ring, if you like,¡± Micro said as he removed a small ring from his storage, one of the rings which Blue had found on the corpse of Feng¡¯s dead master. He quickly stored his own card, then dusted off the ring a little and held it out to her. ¡°Oh, whatever!¡± Blue screamed as she grabbed the card in front of her, causing bright lights to appear around the five of them in an instant. Micro enjoyed flying through the green lights of the portal this time, just behind the two pixies, but didn¡¯t manage to land on his feet as he was launched into the cave. He stumbled and tripped over the rocks in the dark cave, but was relieved when the impact of his head against the cave wall caused him almost no pain at all. ¡°This armour card from the turtle was a better gift than I thought!¡± Micro explained to Blue happily. ¡°My skin still isn¡¯t as hard as sheet metal, but I feel a lot better now.¡± ¡°So you haven¡¯t noticed that three-eyed rat biting your leg?¡± Blue scoffed as she hovered in the air next to Trill, apparently somewhat rejuvenated. ¡°I¡¯ve heard its venom can melt bones.¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± Micro said as he looked down to see the monster attached to his leg. Now that he could see it in the dim light of the portal, his leg began to feel very uncomfortable. ¡°Stop that.¡± He grabbed the large rat by the tail, ripped it off of his leg, and flung it into the darkness of the cave. He wiped his hand on his clothes as he stood up, and was about to put the ring in his hands back into his storage when he noticed Azar and Lena standing in front of the portal with blank expressions. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Micro began as he recalled the situation he was in before entering the dungeon. He grabbed Trill and Blue with one swing of his free hand and began to run, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Azar moved in front of Micro so quickly that Micro ran straight into him, bouncing off his chest as though he weighed almost nothing. Blue flew high above Micro¡¯s head and immediately summoned her slingshot, but Azar raised his hands in the air slowly and spoke with a low voice. ¡°Why do you have that ring¡­?¡± Azar asked, easily deflecting several of Blue¡¯s slingshot attacks. ¡°Answer me, now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡± Lena remarked from behind, her own movements slow and cautious. ¡°Is it a trick?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Blue shouted, noting that the aura of the pair seemed less aggressive than before. ¡°Finally realized you don¡¯t stand a chance?¡± ¡°The ring¡­¡± Azar said, ignoring Blue¡¯s provocations. ¡°How did it come to be in your possession?¡± ¡°Cultivators ask a lot of questions,¡± Micro frowned. ¡°I need to get to the city to meet Kel. Please don¡¯t block the exit.¡± ¡°Answer me, hero!¡± Azar demanded, a glowing, blue sword beginning to materialize in his right hand. ¡°For every time you make me repeat the question, a piece of you is coming off!¡± ¡°So we¡¯re doing this after all, huh?¡± Blue shouted as she drew back a much larger bolt of energy in her slingshot and took aim. ¡°Bring it on¡ª¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Lena ordered as she threw herself between Azar and the pixie. ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue growled as she backed up slowly toward Micro. ¡°Eek!¡± Trill screamed and dove into Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Micro¡­ You possess something you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Lena said with her glowing eyes fixated on the ring in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s simply not possible¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this?¡± Micro held the ring up to look at it. He hadn¡¯t inspected it closely before among the collection of trinkets Blue had discovered on the corpse, but it was surprisingly well crafted. On it was engraved a symbol that looked similar to the markings on his tiger and moon art cards. ¡°That ring belonged to Master Kang, but he hasn¡¯t been seen in many, many years,¡± Lena continued. ¡°It should not be in you possession.¡± ¡°Are you from the Western Tiger Moon Sect?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Our sect was called that at one point in our long history¡­¡± Lena whispered, her voice quivering in shock. ¡°Master Kang¡¯s fate has been unknown to our sect for generations, and yet here you stand with his ring in your hand.¡± ¡°Blue found it while we were camping recently,¡± Micro answered in frustration. ¡°If I give it to you, will you leave us alone?¡± ¡°If you can tell us where Master Kang is¡­¡± Lena whispered, her eyes burning intensely. ¡°I will not kill you.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think,¡± Micro said with a puzzled look. ¡°However, my duty to the empire is not less than my duty to the Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect.¡± Lena continued. ¡°I will allow you to stand trial as a fellow cultivator, rather than be judged as a hero.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°What are you saying, Lena?!¡± Azar shouted in shock. ¡°Do you understand your own words?¡± ¡°I know the weight of this promise, boy!¡± Lena snapped back, but she kept her eyes on Micro. ¡°What do you say, Micro?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, looking to Blue for some hint at what he should do, but Blue looked as confused as he felt. ¡°We cannot free you, but I may be able to extend certain courtesies to you,¡± Lena explained. ¡°Any other hero would be killed or dissected without delay. Answer our questions, and you may be allowed to live, at least for a time.¡± ¡°Why do I have to be judged?¡± Micro asked, his frustration outweighed by his confusion. ¡°I just want to go to the tournament in the Imperial City!¡± ¡°That can be arranged,¡± Lena replied with a deep frown. ¡°It would be difficult to justify, but¡ª¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Lena!¡± Azar shouted again, this time unleashing a powerful aura along with his frustration. ¡°All of you Research Division members are the same! You¡¯re insane! Parading a hero down the street to the courthouse? Taking him to a tournament on the way? Is he a tourist?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to worry, Azar,¡± Lena said with a cold voice. ¡°But you¡¯re young enough not to understand the damage caused to our sect by Master Kang¡¯s expulsion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me like I¡¯m your disciple,¡± Azar said as he approached the elderly woman with rage in his aura. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll still have a sect to return to if the empire hears about this?¡± ¡°Better for our sect to perish than continue as it is,¡± Lena asserted, her eyes never leaving Micro. ¡°But I do believe this is the correct path.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Azar argued. ¡°You may boast the authority of the Imperial Guard, but this matter falls to my discretion as an Elder of the sect,¡± Lena said resolutely. ¡°A matter of honour does not fade with time. No, it only weighs heavier upon one¡¯s soul¡­¡± ¡°I will not be¡ª¡± Azar began, but Lena finally turned to face the angry young guard. ¡°And discretion may serve you well, son of Yarin,¡± she said with a tone that instantly cooled his fiery temper. ¡°Understood,¡± Azar replied, stepping back from the group in bitter compliance. ¡°Micro,¡± Lena said with finality. ¡°We will take you to your tournament, and then you will face the Silver Magistrate of this region. In return, you will tell us everything you know of Master Kang and his current location.¡± ¡°I only know what Feng told me¡­¡± Micro mumbled. He looked to Blue again, but she only shrugged while keeping her slingshot aimed at Azar¡¯s head. ¡°Master Feng is alive?!¡± Lena practically screamed in shock. ¡°Are you a friend of his?¡± Micro asked. ¡°A friend? I¡¯m¡ª¡± Lena said as her shock was replaced by a tearful expression. ¡°I would be ashamed to call him my friend¡­ But I would repay my debt to him if only I had the chance! Please, Micro¡­!¡± ¡°Blue?¡± Micro whispered to the pixie hovering over his shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re just sapphire level,¡± she whispered back. ¡°But I can barely handle one of them right now¡­ Your call, kiddo.¡± The air grew tense as Micro weighed his options. Azar looked ready to attack at any moment, while Lena seemed desperate to hear Micro¡¯s answer. ¡°You promise I can go to the tournament?¡± Micro asked tentatively. ¡°I swear it on the honour of my sect, Micro,¡± Lena answered eagerly. ¡°Blue,¡± Micro whispered again. ¡°I think we¡¯ll go along with them for now.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± she asked. ¡°You trust them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we can beat them,¡± Micro answered with a nod. ¡°I think that¡¯s a sign I can trust.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue whispered with a frown. ¡°Well, whatever.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro declared, startling Lena. ¡°First, you let us go to the tournament!¡± ¡°What of the information you¡ª¡± Lena began, but she was interrupted by Micro. ¡°When the tournament is done, I¡¯ll tell you where Feng and his master are,¡± Micro concluded, nodding his head once and holding out one hand. ¡°Watch out!¡± Azar shouted as Micro¡¯s hand moved toward Lena. Before Lena could react, Azar¡¯s sword was between her and Micro. Blue fired a single shot, but Azar dodged it easily as his sword made its way straight to Micro¡¯s arm. Lena let out a cry of anger as Azar disregarded her orders, but she and Azar were both suddenly forced backward by an explosion of aura. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch¡ª¡± Micro panted, his arm hidden behind a large shield of energy. Though it bore the familiar turtle shell pattern, it was more rectangular in form, with a square, transparent window in the top half. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch¡­ the paint¡­!¡± Micro¡¯s eyes showed no sign of reason as energy seemed to explode out of his door-shaped shield, knocking rocks from the wall and kicking up dust and mud from the cave floor. As it depleted his energy, he suddenly closed his eyes and plucked his newest Core Card from storage. Azar regretted pausing in confusion when he realized the card had disappeared again with a flash of green light. Opening his eyes again, Micro sent countless roots into the ground to collect more energy for his shield. ¡°You aren¡¯t my driver!¡± Micro shouted as Azar collected himself and launched another attack, this time with two swords. ¡°Where I drive isn¡¯t your business!¡± One of Azar¡¯s swords flew past Micro¡¯s shield, but another shield appeared to successfully repel the attack, and the impact rattled the cave. Lena was about to shout something, but several rocks fell from the cave ceiling above her. Though she was able to deflect them with her own shield of energy, she lost sight of the others through the dust. ¡°He mastered a Core Card in the middle of an attack? He¡¯s too dangerous to keep alive!¡± Azar grunted as his aura grew more intense. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to waste a sapphire level art on a runt like you, but it can¡¯t be helped!¡± Azar roared as the aura around him began to swirl and morph into the shape of a blue tiger, as though his own body had transformed. He pounced at Micro, whose shield evaporated with a single swipe of the blue tiger¡¯s claws. Azar gripped Micro¡¯s arm firmly with ethereal fangs, uprooting him and shaking him from side to side like a ragdoll. ¡°I have¡­ somewhere to be!¡± Micro shouted more in frustration than pain as he channelled all the energy he could find to his hand to ready another attack. The blue tiger coating Azar ignored the energy at first, but a chill suddenly ran down his spine that caused him to instinctively release Micro and step back. Even the portal seemed to grow dimmer as all the energy in the cave was drawn to Micro¡¯s only functioning hand at an alarming pace. Micro looked at the tiger with wide, unthinking eyes. Clinging to a ball of energy so dense that it warmed the dark, damp cave, he wound back and prepared to throw it. ¡°Stop!¡± Lena, finally emerging from the rocks and dust, screamed as she jumped between Micro and Azar. She waved her hands in the air until she caught Micro¡¯s attention. ¡°Oh, hello¡­¡± Micro lost his momentum as the old lady appeared in front of him. ¡°Please, release the energy in your hand,¡± she pleaded. ¡°This is no place to unleash such a powerful Spirit Wave. You¡¯ll kill us all!¡± ¡°Better all of us than just us!¡± Blue shouted back, but Micro paused for a moment as he processed Lena¡¯s words. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro replied in a daze, looking at the energy in his hand. He looked back up at her as his anger was replaced by a concern. ¡°How do I turn it off¡­?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lena panicked as the ball began to destabilize in his hand, and she quickly wrapped her hands around his own to contain it. Micro didn¡¯t resist as she struggled to neutralize the attack before it could explode, and though her hands were injured in the process, she was eventually successful. ¡°There we go,¡± Micro said with a sigh of relief. He then grasped Lena¡¯s right hand with his own. ¡°Now it¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to bind your soul, Lena!¡± Azar called out in anger. ¡°Move away, you fool!¡± ¡°No such magic has occurred, my anxious friend.¡± Lena rolled her eyes, turning to address the man who was still clad in a violent aura. ¡°It appears to be a gesture of goodwill. You have eyes, do you not?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Azar began to protest, but as his own eyes began to glow, he seemed to confirm that Micro hadn¡¯t attempted to attack Lena in any way. ¡°You don¡¯t shake hands here?¡± Micro frowned, but Lena and Azar only shook their heads. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°You said you would tell us about Master Kang after the tournament¡­¡± Lena explained. ¡°Then you held out your hand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Micro mumbled as his eyes fell to the pair of hands wrapped around his own. ¡°Do you mean to cast a spell at this point?¡± Lena asked suspiciously. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with any tricks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal, right?¡± Micro asked, his hand beginning to shake as the pain in his other shoulder settled in. ¡°Then we shake on it.¡± ¡°If it is a spell, I certainly cannot detect it,¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Is it another kind of magic¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a handshake,¡± Micro replied in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s called that because that¡¯s what it is.¡± ¡°It must be a trap!¡± Azar shouted, but he lacked the certainty with which he¡¯d attack Micro before. ¡°He¡¯s trying to confuse us, I think¡­¡± ¡°You were born confused, Azar! Would you bless us with a moment of quiet?¡± Lena replied to the anxious man behind her. ¡°You spent the duration of a jade dungeon trial exposed to the energy this hero carries. I believe it is incapable of deception, and you would be blind not to have understood its nature.¡± ¡°Again, it¡¯s just a handshake,¡± Micro repeated as Azar bit his lip. ¡°So you say¡­¡± Lena said with a blank expression. ¡°That¡¯s how business works¡­¡± Micro began to explain, but he paused for a moment and sighed. Micro began to lower his hand with a bitter look in his eyes, recalling the countless times he¡¯d seen such deals concluded between the old man and his many friends and clients. ¡°At least, where I¡¯m from¡­¡± ¡°Understood, Micro,¡± Lena said as she awkwardly extended her hand to repeat the gesture. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Micro said with wide eyes, correcting her grip as Azar looked on in horror. ¡°Yes, like this!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so interested in his hand, I¡¯ll chop it off for you,¡± Azar mumbled as Micro shook her hand up and down several times before releasing it again. ¡°What did he do? Were you cursed or not?!¡± ¡°I believe it was a simple oath. Just a verbal promise,¡± Lena explained as she examined her own hand. ¡°The soul within a hero is from another world, after all. Its customs would inevitably be different from those we take for granted.¡± ¡°Why bother with a promise without using energy to bind each person?¡± Azar scoffed as the tiger aura surrounding him intensified. ¡°What a pointless gesture!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t use energy like that on my world. We have gas, electricity, and some others¡­¡± Micro explained, but his tone grew increasingly urgent. ¡°Can we go now? I don¡¯t want to be late.¡± ¡°What jokes is he telling now?!¡± Azar shouted. ¡°Who are you to spout such nonsense¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be late,¡± Micro repeated, his hand beginning to glow slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Chapter 058 - Reunion in the Imperial City ¡°I don¡¯t like this, Lena,¡± Azar shouted over the sound of wind rushing by. In the darkness of night, he ran alongside Lena as they leapt from treetop to treetop with ease. In his arms, he carried Micro, whose eyes squinted as dust and small insects pelted his face. ¡°I don¡¯t trust a single thing it says! And why do I have to carry it like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember when you stopped addressing me as master, little Azar¡­¡± Lena replied with disdain. ¡°But if you¡¯re afraid of being deceived by someone with a jade core, then you may need more instruction than I am qualified to offer.¡± ¡°So you believe he found Master Kang because he has his ring?¡± Azar argued. ¡°He could have found it anywhere, and Feng isn¡¯t so uncommon a name that¡ª¡± ¡°I found some Core Cards too,¡± Micro interjected as he summoned the four Core Cards, two sapphire and two amber, which Blue had found on the dead cultivator from his storage to show Azar, who bit his tongue as the glint of the cards met his eyes. ¡°And Feng gave me this one.¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Azar mumbled as Micro summoned a fifth card. He stopped running across the treetops, coming to rest on a boulder in the valley between two mountains by a river. ¡°You know the story behind that card, don¡¯t you?¡± Lena asked as she approached them from behind. ¡°Give me those cards!¡± Azar ordered as he dropped Micro on the ground, though Micro quickly returned them to his storage. ¡°Those were meant for the heir to our¡ª¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Lena shouted with an aura that shook the trees around them. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Azar blurted out in shock at her sudden cry. ¡°Those cards are¡ª¡± ¡°Are you really a disciple of the same Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect?! To demand somebody relinquish their Core Cards¡­¡± Lena fumed. ¡°Is honour a stranger to you?!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Azar argued, though his aura was overpowered by Lena¡¯s. ¡°Those cards belong to my¡ªto the sect!¡± ¡°No, they do not,¡± Lena asserted coldly. ¡°Those cards represent the fate of our clan, and they have come to rest in the hands of this otherworldly soul. Do not take them for some family heirloom to be lost and found.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill it now and take them with honour,¡± Azar shouted back. ¡°And it¡¯s suspicious that he came to possess them in the first place. How did he find Feng? Our sect has been searching for generations to no avail! And what rule of honour applies to some magician¡¯s pet anyway?!¡± ¡°I lack the patience for this insolent child¡­¡± Lena brought her hand to her head in frustration as Azar continued to shout, but Micro suddenly interjected. ¡°Our sect is¡ª¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find him,¡± Micro explained as he rose to his feet and pointed to his pocket. ¡°Blue did.¡± ¡°A pixie?¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Such a monster found our¡ª¡± ¡°Watch your tongue, brat!¡± Blue said, popping her head out of Micro¡¯s pocket, taking a short break from healing his arm. ¡°Nobody can hide from me in this land!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Micro added as Blue returned to his pocket. He grabbed his arm as the tingling sensation of her healing powers continued. ¡°She¡¯s really good at finding things. Ouch¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s been right under their noses too!¡± Blue added, her voice muffled. ¡°What are they using Spirit Vision cards for? Aren¡¯t tigers supposed to be good at hunting? Just pathetic¡­¡± ¡°Using the powers of a pixie¡­¡± Lena whispered with wide eyes as Blue¡¯s insults trailed off. ¡°I¡¯m regretting my promise not to dissect you now, but our deal remains.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena,¡± Micro said curtly. ¡°Can we go? I don¡¯t know what time the tournament starts.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re in a position to order us around, hero?¡± Azar shouted, but Micro¡¯s expression was one of impatience. ¡°You¡¯re not my driver,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I have somewhere to be, and you¡¯ve been holding up traffic for a while now. I told you I¡¯ll help you find Feng after the tournament. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You court death!¡± Azar screamed, summoning his sword once again, but it was suddenly knocked out of his hand with a fierce kick. ¡°It¡¯s you who courts death, insolent child!¡± Lena screamed as her leg drove Azar¡¯s arm into the ground with a crack. ¡°No student of mine has ever come as close to dying by my hand, Azar. Do not make it my duty to inform Yarin that his second son died without a shred of honour!¡± ¡°The way you treat this thing like a real person sickens me!¡± Azar shouted, though he was clearly shaken by Lena¡¯s words. ¡°So what if he can clear a jade level dungeon and absorb a few low level cards? Plenty of children in our own sect have accomplished that, so why¡ª¡± ¡°You need a reminder after all,¡± Lena interrupted him with a voice that sounded like a whisper despite filling the valley with an eerie echo. Her body began to glow with the light of a full moon, and she walked casually toward Azar, whose knees buckled. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to challenge the dungeon of the Sapphire Water Moon Art, and yet you dare to challenge even a single word I say?¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°I¡ªNo¡­¡± Azar stuttered, grasping his chest. ¡°Remember the names of your sect¡¯s elders, insolent brat. They are the names of my students,¡± Lena said calmly, though her words passed through the leaves of every tree in the valley like a strong wind. ¡°If you cannot recall them, I¡¯ll carve them into the rock which marks your grave.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But he¡ª¡± Azar persisted, but a mysterious wave of energy suddenly pulled him to the ground. Micro could only watch in confusion as the force seemed to affect only the guard in front of him. ¡°This is¡ª¡± ¡°Live or die, Azar¡­¡± Lena stated, her intentions clear. ¡°I¡¯ll keep no secret¡­¡± Azar grunted. ¡°From the empire¡­¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Lena said, releasing whatever force she had been applying to Azar. ¡°Catch your breath. We¡¯ll have to hurry now.¡± ~ The journey across the treetops was more awkward after Azar¡¯s outburst in the valley, but as the sun began to rise and the clouds began to thin, the mountain range gave way to rolling hills that descended into wide valleys marked by rivers. Though Micro was anxious about whether or not he would be on time for his tournament with Kel, he enjoyed seeing the natural world below him as if from an airplane. ¡°I¡¯ve never even considered travelling via treetop¡­¡± Micro broke the silence as the pain in his arm finally left him. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Azar snapped back before Lena could continue the conversation. Azar quickened his pace as his feet met the grassy ground, leaving a cloud of dust behind him, while Lena kept a watchful eye over him and Micro from several paces to his left. Micro looked keenly at the horizon in front of them, beginning to feel some reservations over what he saw. ¡°Driving into town was always the old man¡¯s favourite time of week,¡± Micro remarked casually as they came over a large hill. ¡°Remain silent,¡± Azar barked in reply. ¡°Quiet drives are nice too¡­¡± Micro shrugged. His legs had started to feel numb from the way Azar was carrying him, but it was the first time he¡¯d ever been driven somewhere itself, and the novelty of it hadn¡¯t worn off yet. ¡°None of you have a radio, eh?¡± ¡°Finally¡­¡± Azar mumbled as their destination came into view. He placed Micro down on the ground, where a dirt trail leading down the hill had appeared. Micro followed it with his eyes down the hill to where a river ran through a small settlement. It was surrounded by walls that resembled the style of the turtle sect temple, but it seemed to contain a greater number of buildings of various shapes and sizes. Similarly to the sect, there were a handful of smaller, disorganized farming settlements littering the surrounding terrain. But even those managed to surprise Micro. ¡°Is that a truck stop?¡± Micro asked, pointing down at the settlement. ¡°What insult do you intend? That¡¯s the Imperial City, you insolent¡ª¡± Azar grumbled, but Lena waved him away. ¡°It seems that the tournament is already underway, so if you mean to participate, then we should hurry,¡± she explained quickly. ¡°Come now.¡± She led Micro and Azar down the hill and through the impoverished villages to the city in a hurry, surprised by the pace he was able to keep, and they came to a gate where five tall men stood with their eyes fixated on the trio. They wore grey robes and white headbands of modest design, but each of them wore shining brass gauntlets with long claws extending past their fingers. One of them took a step forward to meet them in front of the gate with a sour look on his face. ¡°I greet the honourable members of the Imperial Guard.¡± He bowed his head deeply once, but quickly raised it to greet Micro with a fierce gaze. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you¡¯d be returning from your mission with the hero¡­ intact¡ª¡± ¡°It is bound. You need not worry,¡± Lena said dismissively. ¡°But you would bring a living hero into the city¡­?¡± The guard asked with concern, doing his best not to sound rude despite his anxiety. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ That is to say, I must¡ª¡± ¡°Did the magistrate not assign the sacred duty of defending this city to the Amber Air River Falcon Sect based on the reputation of their keen eyes?¡± Lena asked, the irritation in her voice causing the guard to tremble slightly. ¡°It is so,¡± he murmured with stiff lips. ¡°Then you can clearly see a sapphire stage Imperial Guard standing before you.¡± Lena said with a frustrated sigh. ¡°But the hero¡­¡± He stammered, struggling to stand despite her overwhelming aura. ¡°You court death!¡± Azar suddenly shouted as he summoned a blade of energy. With a single movement he brought it to the neck of the guard without a word of protest from anyone. ¡°They¡¯re beneath you, Azar,¡± Lena said as she gestured for him to back away. ¡°We¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± The city guard said as he fell to his knees, the other four guards following him quickly to the ground in fear. ¡°You¡ªYou are permitted¡­ entry¡­¡± ¡°Why does everybody keep calling me a Hero?¡± Micro said with a frown. ¡°Completely different model¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to worry about too many people being able to recognize the traces of magicians¡¯ spells on you, but there are some who knew of our mission today. They will be surprised to see you intact,¡± Lena explained as they passed through the open gate in the dusty stone wall and into town. ¡°I hope to stay intact for a long time,¡± Micro replied. ¡°You may be able to fool any jade or amber level cultivators you meet who lack skills of perception, but mind yourself around any more powerful sects¡¯ disciples,¡± Lena explained. ¡°Chaos energy is very recognizable to those who have battled a hero. Fortunately, it will be harder to recognize traces of chaos energy in such a crowded place.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Micro stopped as he looked around. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is the Imperial City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late in the day for jokes,¡± Lena replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Kel mentioned there was only one road, but this is just¡­¡± ¡°Is it your first time seeing such a splendid place? The empire takes pride in its monuments,¡± Lena explained, beckoning him forward. ¡°It wasn¡¯t always so prosperous, but the effort and sacrifices of many have transformed it into what it is today.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Micro said as he looked around at the dusty wooden buildings and cobblestone walkways. Many of the buildings were much taller than those he¡¯d seen at the sect, but there wasn¡¯t a single thing made of concrete anywhere he looked. He saw a homeless encampment not far from the gate, and the smoke that filled the air around each business stung his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe¡­¡± ¡°The tournament awaits,¡± Lena said quickly. ¡°Waste no more time. The arena is this way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro said with a smile as he chased after her, but his momentum was soon interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± A crude voice rang out in the crowd of people ahead. ¡°Oh, hello!¡± Micro called out to the young man. ¡°How are¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s the evil thing that used magic to steal my Spirit Hammer card!¡± Chapter 059 - Unlikely to Draw Attention ¡°Vale!¡± Micro shouted back at the flustered second cousin of Kel. ¡°I¡¯m glad you made it! We didn¡¯t see you at the meeting last night.¡± ¡°Guards!¡± Vale ran through the crowd of cultivators, his aura kicking up a storm of dust around him, while pointing his finger at Micro. ¡°This is the one! You found him! Excellent!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who made the report?¡± Lena asked as she instinctively took a step back from the noisy young man. ¡°The report which claimed a hero was terrorizing the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, stealing Core Cards, bewitching its disciples¡­ That was your report?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Vale proclaimed. ¡°I heard it after the fact, but he¡¯s a hero! He must have used his magic to steal my Core Card!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to kill you now, before you bring any more shame to yourself or your sect.¡± Azar sighed as he raised a glowing sword above his head and began to swing it. However, Micro suddenly blocked the swords path with an arm coated with glowing green armour. Several among the crowd that was forming around them gasped, but no blood was drawn. ¡°Thanks again, Vale!¡± Micro shouted, grabbing the stunned young master¡¯s shoulder with a friendly nod. ¡°I already mastered it. See?¡± ¡°You wha¡ª¡± Vale muttered as Micro summoned a small hammer in his hand and swung it around in front of Vale for a moment, then released the skill and continued. ¡°I¡¯d rather have a wrench, but I guess I don¡¯t have any bolts to tighten anyway¡­¡± Micro said with a chuckle, but his joke elicited no laughter. ¡°Anyways¡ª¡± ¡°But you¡ªYou¡¯re¡ªAnd you just,¡± Vale stuttered as the glowing sword in Azar¡¯s hand continued to shine behind Micro. The crowd around them began to dissipate, some shaking their heads in disgust or confusion while others laughed and mocked the motionless Vale. ¡°I wish you were allowed to join us at the tournament, but only the four of us were allowed to go this time,¡± Micro said with a slightly sad look. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get the turtle card soon. Hey, we should all eat together later!¡± ¡°Eat¡­¡± Vale stuttered as Micro walked past him in the direction Lena had pointed. ¡°I hope we may one day forget the events of today¡­¡± Azar withdrew his sword and continued past the dumbfounded young master. ¡°A matter of honour we agree upon, at last,¡± Lena said to Azar, glancing back at Vale with a look of disgust. ¡°Forget¡­¡± Vale repeated in a daze as the crowd laughed, but a dark expression fell over him as Micro waved goodbye one final time. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± ~ Lena, Micro, and Azar continued down the busy streets of the Imperial City in a hurry. Micro was anxious about being surrounded by so many people, but he was grateful that the dense population obscured his view of the dirt roads they walked on. Some of the people he passed wore robes similar to those of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle sect, but none of them bore the exact same green and brown colours. There were robes of every colour he could imagine filling the dusty streets like a swirling rainbow. Even more diverse than the colours on their robes were the faces of the men and women wearing them. ¡°I thought eyes only came in brown and blue¡­¡± Micro mumbled as a girl with bright red eyes met his own. However, as his eyes adjusted to the sea of colourful garments, he also began to notice many people in less colourful robes. Their hair was less finely styled and their clothing had no sect markings or vibrant patterns. Lena noticed Micro¡¯s gaze following a man in such clothing and scoffed. ¡°The mundane grow in number day by day. Pay them no mind,¡± she said with a voice that cleared the way ahead. The mundane man in question seemed to feel her words, and he bowed deeply as he silently made way for them. ¡°I thought normal people couldn¡¯t be around cultivators,¡± Micro said in surprise. ¡°Kel had to teach me to make a coat of paint so everyone¡¯s aura wouldn¡¯t make me sick.¡± ¡°If only a bit of aura was all it took to keep them out, the pests that they are,¡± Lena grumbled. ¡°Many of the mundane who grow up near cultivator settlements grow immune to aura sickness in time. Though they lack a core, their internal energy can¡¯t be compared to the rest of their lowly kind.¡± ¡°They build up an immunity to energy, even without cultivating?¡± Micro asked. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Exposure of the undisciplined to excess energy can result in much less convenient mutations,¡± Lena replied with a serious tone. ¡°Though enough of them survive the process to be able to fill these streets with their mundane affairs, it¡¯s a shame they are not simply removed to a more suitable location.¡± ¡°Why remove them?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Because there are too many of them,¡± Lena replied curtly. ¡°What is the point to having so many of them around?¡± ¡°And they¡¯re greedy little animals,¡± Azar added. ¡°They¡¯ll charge you a silver piece for a bowl of rice today, and a gold piece for an empty bowl tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sounds like gas prices,¡± Micro said, understanding the sentiment. However, his bittersweet memory of the old man¡¯s face at the gas station faded as he looked a little harder at the mundane men and women tending to shops and business here and there. ¡°They don¡¯t look like they earn much money though¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they have much to sell. Here, this way.¡± Lena shrugged as she led them around a corner. ¡°Why not?¡± Micro asked as he inspected another mundane business on the corner. ¡°Seems like a good enough place for business¡ª¡± ¡°What would they sell? They can only grow so much in their little fields,¡± Lena explained. ¡°Cultivators do enough business to justify the town¡¯s existence. The mundane are lucky to be allowed to live like parasites at our mercy despite having nothing to offer but rotten vegetables and¡­¡± ¡°Why not import products?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The mundane? Import products¡­?¡± Lena turned around with a disappointed look on her face. ¡°Is your mind already deteriorating? Your vessel seemed stable before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ª¡± Micro reassured her, but he suddenly sensed the familiar gaze of a pair of glowing, green eyes. ¡°Tae?!¡± Though he couldn¡¯t see her among the countless cultivators and mundane workers, for a moment he could clearly sense the unique feeling of her eyes following him from a distance. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Lena stated as they came to a large stone building on the outskirts of the city. The air was filled with excitement and noise, and he felt more and more eyes on him as he continued to walk, as if a hundred people with eyes like Tae¡¯s were constantly scanning the area around him. The next thing Micro sensed was a violent shaking. Micro looked up at the sunny sky to confirm that it couldn¡¯t have been thunder, then recalled the various noises a fight could make on this world. ¡°Stand guard at the entrance, Azar,¡± Lena ordered her companion with a serious expression. ¡°And leave the hero unattended? I would rather¡ª¡± Azar argued, but his voice trailed off as Lena drove his head into the ground without warning. Several loud cracks were audible at the moment of impact, though it was unclear which belonged to Azar¡¯s bones and which came from the stones he landed on. ¡°What were you saying?¡± Lena asked while wiping some dust off of her hands. ¡°Under¡ª¡± Azar coughed as he struggled to his knees. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get an earful for that¡­¡± Lena rolled her eyes. ¡°The sect is so full of politics now¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about politics,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I wish I had learned it earlier on in my career¡­¡± Lena nodded as Azar crawled out of the way of the entrance. ¡°That¡¯s a lesson for another time.¡± Lena then led Micro through the large gate. Once inside, the first thing Micro noticed was the lack of a roof over head. He looked up at the sky for a moment, but his attention was soon captured by a loud sound. Looking back down, he saw a large, unevenly paved patio at the centre of the arena. There were staircase-like seats that held at least a thousand interested spectators, all of whom were staring intensely at the two women fighting on the elevated stone surface. ¡°Tae!¡± Micro called out when he realized she was one of the women fighting on the stone structure, but his voice was drowned out by the roar of the crowd as her opponent landed a heavy blow with a longbow like a club. Tae managed to block it by summoning her turtle armour, but she was pushed back nearly to the edge of the arena. ¡°Not bad,¡± Lena mumbled with less enthusiasm than the other spectators. ¡°A good pairing, weak as they both are¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Thea!¡± Micro called out to the other woman on the stage. He was a little disappointed that they hadn¡¯t noticed him at first, but he saw that they were busy, so he looked around until he spotted a few familiar faces among a small group of cultivators nearby. ¡°Those are your acquaintances?¡± Lena asked, placing a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re¡ª¡± Micro began to answer, but the hand on his shoulder gripped him so tightly that he winced in pain before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ll be fighting some of them¡­ to make friends¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll participate in this tournament as a representative of that Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, correct?¡± Lena asked again, her tone heavy. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Micro answered through the pain. ¡°After the tournament, I¡¯ll tell you about Feng. You can join us for lunch back at the sect too! They have delicious mountain fried¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you at all times,¡± Lena interrupted Micro with a cold look. ¡°Azar is just outside, and there are more guards of amber level or higher in the city than you could count. Not to mention the thousands of cultivators who would gladly kill any hero they happened to meet. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying cultivators like fighting?¡± Micro guessed. ¡°Fight is¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that as long as you do only what you came to do, I will guarantee your life until your trial takes place,¡± Lena answered. ¡°But should you choose to run, or do anything remotely suspicious, you won¡¯t live to regret it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then,¡± Micro replied as her grip loosened. ¡°See you later, Lena!¡± Lena¡¯s face was coated with worry as she looked around the arena at the multitude of people watching the fight. Micro ran straight to the competitors¡¯ waiting area as she¡¯d hoped he would, and nobody seemed to notice the presence of a summoned hero. ¡°At least he¡¯s unlikely to draw too much attention among the lower sects¡­¡± she whispered to herself with a sigh and disappeared into the crowd. Chapter 060 - The Annual Jade Alliance Tournament ¡°You¡¯re alive?!¡± Kel shouted with such passion that the rest of the contestants in earshot cast him a disapproving glance. Several mundane workers who were busy cleaning the area looked at him with suspicion for a moment before continuing with their tasks. ¡°Show some respect, turtle boy¡­!¡± a young girl in grey robes whispered with an expression Micro had only ever seen on Blue¡¯s face. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Kel replied with a bow to the girl standing near him but he soon excitedly turned back to face Micro with a smile. He wrapped his arms around him tightly for a moment before releasing him with a surprised look. ¡°Your skin¡­!¡± he whispered, reaching out to touch Micro¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s great, right?¡± Micro whispered back. ¡°I mastered some Core Cards on the way here!¡± ¡°What? The Imperial Guards were there, and you¡­¡± Kel whispered. ¡°They¡¯re here too, don¡¯t worry,¡± Micro explained quietly. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell them how to find an old friend of theirs after the tournament.¡± ¡°You¡ªYou¡¯ll what?¡± Kel stammered. ¡°When did you come to such an agreement with two sapphire level Imperial Guards¡­?¡± ¡°After we finished the mushroom dungeon,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It was a productive detour, in the end.¡± ¡°The what¡­?¡± Kel seemed to forget everything around him for a moment as he listened to Micro¡¯s tale, but a loud sound brought him back to reality. ¡°You impress me, little girl!¡± Thea shouted shortly after Tae deflected a powerful energy arrow with her armoured arms crossed in front of her. Her praise was genuine but she looked at Tae with a coy smile. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t the true heir to your sect?¡± ¡°To show such discourtesy to Kel, in my presence¡­¡± Tae whispered between hoarse breaths. ¡°Is to court death¡­!¡± Tae¡¯s armour of aura glowed fiercely for a moment as she kicked off the ground toward the graceful archer in long, blue robes. Thea easily dodged her attack and fired several more arrows into Tae¡¯s side, but her armour kept them from penetrating too deeply into her flesh. Without acknowledging the pain of the impacts, Tae spun around with her wooden shield extended, having coated it with enough energy to more than double its reach, narrowly missing Thea¡¯s head. Thea laughed as she cartwheeled away and summoned yet another arrow from her aura. ¡°A turtle shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry, should it?¡± Thea quipped as the arrow she had drawn split into three separate projectiles the moment it was released. Tae managed to catch two of them with her shield, but the third flew straight through her leg, armour and all, without losing a bit of speed. ¡°You filthy bird¡­!¡± Tae screamed as her armour dissipated and she fell to the ground, quickly losing consciousness as blood pooled around her. ¡°Tae!¡± Kel shouted as he jumped onto the stage to join his unconscious comrade, meeting no resistance as the crowd¡¯s cheering intensified. ¡°Thea of the Jade Sparrow Sect is the victor!¡± a man with an impossibly loud voice shouted from an open air booth. He seemed to be surrounded by particularly wealthy cultivators whose golden accessories reflected the sun¡¯s rays in every direction. As the crowd¡¯s cheers finally died down, the announcer continued. ¡°Thea of the Jade Sparrow Sect, nominate the next contestant!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Micro asked the girl next to him. ¡°First time at a tournament?¡± she asked with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he replied casually, unaware of her disrespectful stare. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± she snorted, but she continued with a sigh. ¡°The winner of each battle is allowed to choose their next opponent from the remaining contestants. They also have the right to withdraw from the next match and fight again later.¡± ¡°How do you choose who to fight next?¡± Micro asked the girl. ¡°You pick the person you want to fight most, of course,¡± she said with a laugh. ¡°But if you¡¯re tired after winning a fight, you nominate another contestant to lead the next round, though there¡¯s no guarantee that they won¡¯t choose to fight you.¡± ¡°So when does the tournament end?¡± ¡°It ends when one person remains undefeated, obviously,¡± she chided him. ¡°You¡¯re from the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, aren¡¯t you? Why are you so uninformed? And why are you so late? I thought I¡¯d already seen the worst they have to offer.¡± ¡°Sorry, I was stolen by some guards, then we wound up in a dungeon, and there was some fighting, an explosion¡­¡± Micro struggled to explain the events that led him there, but he gave up as the words became jumbled in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°Are you insane?¡± The girl laughed. ¡°No, I¡¯m a¡ª¡± Micro began, but he corrected himself with a frustrated look. ¡°I¡¯m Micro¡­¡± ¡°Never heard of you,¡± the girl said as though she¡¯d lost interest. ¡°Go tell your fairy tales to somebody who cares. Oh look, that pathetic attendant of Kel¡¯s is still alive. What a shame¡­ Good fight though¡­¡± ¡°Hello again, Tae!¡± Micro shouted as she limped back to the contestants¡¯ waiting area with an arm around Kel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Master¡­?¡± she shouted with a wide smile, but her smile vanished as she gripped her side in pain and began to cough up blood. ¡°I thought¡­ You were¡­¡± ¡°Sounds like your engine got flooded, Tae,¡± Micro said as he rushed to meet her. He placed a hand on her shoulder and smiled. ¡°You should park somewhere warm for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you, master¡­¡± Tae said with a confused smile. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ yes¡­¡± Micro nodded to Tae, then looked at Kel, whose face was covered in Tae¡¯s blood. He returned a worried smile, then escorted Tae to the side where several cultivators were waiting for them. Micro then turned to see Thea smiling at him from the stage, deep in thought while the announcer waited for her decision. ¡°I think I¡¯ll rest a while!¡± she shouted to the announcer. ¡°I nominate Gor of the Jade Earth River Sect for the next match.¡± ¡°Very well!¡± the announcer replied, his voice booming with excitement. ¡°Gor of the Jade Earth River Sect! Take your place in the arena at once!¡± ¡°With honour!¡± cried a young man in deep red robes. His voice overflowed with enthusiasm, but his face showed great resolve as he quickly jumped up on the stone platform. As he passed Thea, they exchanged a wordless bow, then he continued on. ¡°Who do you choose for your opponent, Gor of the Earth River Sect?!¡± the announcer cried out as the crowd cheered. ¡°I choose¡­¡± Gor paused as he looked to the contestants waiting for their turn to fight. ¡°Yin¡­!¡± The crowd fell silent for a moment as a lone young man wearing a black robe with a hood covering his face quickly rose to his feet. He looked at the announcer and nodded, then walked confidently up to the stage. Micro noticed that unlike the other contestants, Yin seemed to be alone. ¡°Yin, the sole representative of the Dark Thunder Sect!¡± the announcer called out to the crowd as their silence gave way to excited cheers once again. ¡°Yin, the reigning champion who defeated Rale of the Earth River Sect in the first round and Tsurum of the Air Moon Sect in the second round, has been called to fight again in the fourth!¡± Micro couldn¡¯t help but get caught up in the excitement of the crowd as Yin silently approached Gor on the stone arena. Gor¡¯s expression was calm, but his aura felt volatile. Yin, on the other hand, looked so aloof that Micro wondered if he realized he was about to fight. He was curious about the various skills the other sects¡¯ disciples might know, but he was distracted by a sudden shout from Tae. He turned around to see Kel kneeling beside her while two other cultivators tended to her wounds. He left the other contestants behind to join Kel by her side. ¡°Hang in there,¡± Micro said awkwardly, but he realized his comment was out of place. He looked up at the two cultivators who appeared to be tending to Tae¡¯s injuries. One of them was a young woman, dressed in bright red garments. She wore a weary expression, and appeared disinterested in anyone around her. However, whenever Tae showed signs of pain or discomfort, she focused intently on channelling her energy in a way that eased Tae¡¯s suffering. The cultivator beside her was a much older woman who wore nothing but white. Her garments, her sect¡¯s markings, her hair, and even her eyes were entirely white. The aura around her gave Micro the impression of a calm, snowy day, though her completely white eyes made it hard for him to tell where she was looking. Rather than treating Tae, she appeared to be meditating, radiating a calming aura that lightened the air. The calming aura didn¡¯t completely erase the nausea Micro felt when the woman in red quickly pulled a broken arrow out of Tae¡¯s side, but the treatment seemed to be progressing slowly. ¡°Those things hurt, don¡¯t they?¡± he remarked to the half conscious Tae. He then peaked into his pocket and called to Blue. ¡°Blue, do you think you can fix Tae up?¡± ¡°I just healed you all morning,¡± she said grumpily before yawning. ¡°Need sleep¡­¡± ¡°She will be alright, master,¡± Kel reassured him, though his expression betrayed his confident words. ¡°Thank you for worrying about such trivial injuries¡­ Tae will be fine¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough noise, boys,¡± the healer in red complained while applying some sort of energy to Tae¡¯s wounds. ¡°Wait with the others. Your anxiety is a poison here. Let us work.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Kel stammered. ¡°Apologize silently, and do it over there, and you¡­¡± the old woman in white began, but as her eyes met Micro, she suddenly gasped. Bringing her hand to her mouth as if in shock, tears began to fall down her cheeks. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaking, lady,¡± Micro said with his eyebrows raised, but he realized his error after he¡¯d said it. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s crying. Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± the lady mumbled through her hands as she rose to her feet. The woman in red looked annoyed, but she seemed confident that Tae¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t anything too serious. The old woman only seemed to grow more distraught the longer she looked at Micro. ¡°Oh, you¡ª¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Micro replied as he leaned back, then rose to his own feet to take a defensive stance. However, he was certain that she didn¡¯t mean to harm him. And as she approached, she held her arms open wide. ¡°You poor thing¡­¡± The old lady cried as she wrapped her arms around Micro and held him tight. ¡°There, there¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thanks¡­¡± Micro mumbled, feeling mysteriously comforted by the old lady¡¯s gentle hug. Unsure of the correct response, Micro stood still until she finally released him and took a step back. She looked into his eyes and held her hand out to touch his chest, then she nodded her head slowly. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ¡°Such a lonely being¡­¡± She whispered to him through her tears. ¡°So loved you were¡­ So loyal¡­ So far from home, so far from yourself¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Micro suddenly wondered how she could make such claims about somebody she had just met. ¡°It¡¯s alright, lost one¡­¡± she reassured him, seeming to sense his uncertainty. ¡°I see you. My name is Vera, an elder of the amber Soul Sect. I see to matters of the soul in all forms, and the form of your soul¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Micro asked with a suspicious glare. ¡°I see so much pain¡­¡± Chapter 061 - Everything is Under Control... Gor attacked Yin in the stone arena with a large summoned weapon in the shape of a pickaxe to the roar of the crowd, and the crowd¡¯s roar shook the ground beneath them. But Micro barely noticed the noise as he looked into the white eyes of the old lady before him. Kel asked her what she had meant, but she and Micro seemed oblivious to the sound of his voice. ¡°What do you know about me?¡± Micro asked her, his suspicion still growing. ¡°I see the essence of a being,¡± Vera replied, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so pure a soul in such agony¡­ So lost in the world¡­ What evil force of destiny would do this¡­?¡± ¡°Nora sent me here,¡± Micro instinctively replied, but he quickly regretted it when Kel grabbed his arm and reminded him where he was. ¡°Oh, I mean¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, heir to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect,¡± Vera said with a comforting tone. She stepped back and looked at Micro with her Spirit Vision Skill and sighed. ¡°I know good from evil when it stands before me. I see¡­ So you were taken from your home and forced into this unfit vessel. This vessel¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the best body I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Micro said with a shrug. ¡°But it gets me from one place to another.¡± ¡°To call it unworthy is an understatement,¡± she continued. ¡°No offence. ¡°Thanks,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Your soul shines too brightly to discern its shape, but I can only imagine how grand a physical form you once had,¡± Vera said, wiping her teary eyes. ¡°It must be excruciating!¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it now,¡± Micro replied, but he was unable to draw out the innocent smile he had come to habitually form. ¡°My old body was¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, child,¡± Vera said as she embraced him once again like a mother comforting her child. ¡°I understand¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Micro tried to reply, but his own tears suddenly fell. Like a dam bursting open, Micro felt every emotion he¡¯d learned to feel in the past week spill over all at once. The confusion of every new feeling that he had just barely been able to push through gave way to nothing but the desire to bury his face in Vera¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I just¡ªI want to go home¡­¡± ¡°Let it all out,¡± Vera said with a soothing voice as Kel watched with concern. She glanced at Kel with an apologetic smile. ¡°Forgive me, young master. Your friend has suffered more than you know. Any mortal I¡¯ve known would have broken into pieces by now¡­¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized¡ª¡± Kel mumbled with a look of shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Micro finally managed to pull himself together and leave the soothing embrace of the kind old lady. After wiping his face on his clothes and taking a few deep breaths, he gave Kel a reassuring glance and looked at Vera as she continued to speak. ¡°Listen to me, lost soul¡­¡± Vera began to speak with a more solemn tone. ¡°The soul is not a flexible entity. The mind you now use to understand this world, the senses with which you experience it, and the energy you use to survive in it all cry out in protest as your soul fills them with life. It is only through the incredible power of will within your soul that you are able to exist in this form at all, but you must not deny your nature any longer.¡± ¡°My nature?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± ¡°You may have thought you were adapting to this life, but your nature cannot be so easily modified,¡± Vera continued, holding his face with both hands to keep his eyes focused on her as she spoke. ¡°To survive in this vessel, you must be true to your nature. Do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying, I should try to be human?¡± Micro asked with a sense of urgency, desperate to know what answers she held. ¡°What is human nature?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t help what you are, I¡¯m afraid,¡± she answered, shaking her head. ¡°But you can live the way you were meant to live.¡± ¡°How I was meant to live?¡± Micro repeated. His eyes began to wander as the question consumed him, but Vera pinched his cheeks to call him back. ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± ¡°Remember this,¡± she leaned in to explain. ¡°No one in this world can teach you how to be you. You may learn from your friends and enemies, but you cannot become them. Be yourself. Live as yourself.¡± ¡°I have to be myself¡­¡± Micro repeated. He nodded his head in understanding, though it was only somewhere deep in his heart that he fully understood it. ¡°I¡¯m myself, but I¡¯m not myself¡­¡± Vera was about to continue, but a powerful wave of energy suddenly swept over them which violently shook the surroundings. Everyone turned to look for its source, and there was Yin, standing alone in a crater at the centre of the stone platform, looking as calm as he had before the fight began. Some movement in the crowd, several layers of seats up, caught their attention next. There, lying motionless on top of several unconscious spectators, was Gor. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must see to the young master of the Earth River Sect now¡­¡± Vera sighed, giving Micro one last look before she ran to tend to the young man¡¯s injuries. ¡°If you ever seek answers to questions of the soul, you will always be welcome at the Soul Sect to the east. Think of it as your own home.¡± Micro waved to her with gratitude in his heart as the noise of the crowd continued. Kel approached him after collecting his thoughts for a moment. ¡°Master, forgive me for not seeing the true extent of your suffering¡­¡± he said, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Vera is a well known healer in the region. She comes from a sect that practices the Soul Art, a mysterious art. But that is a matter for another time, for there is much to discuss now that you are here. Please, follow me. This will be a good day.¡± Though he still wore a complicated expression, Kel took hold of Micro¡¯s shoulder and guided him away with an aura of optimism. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro replied, turning back to wave at Tae. ¡°Get well soon!¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ~ After Yin of the Dark Thunder Sect had defeated Gor of the Earth River Sect, the man with the loud voice quickly announced that there would be a short intermission while the arena was repaired. Gor was taken away to be treated by Vera and the other healer, and dozens of mundane residents of the city began working to repair the damaged platform. The workers were covered in dust and old injuries, and whenever one of them happened to raise their head, Micro was surprised by their grim expressions. Some dragged large stone slabs across the ground in large groups while others focused on breaking apart bits of debris to be carried away. The work looked dangerous and exhausting, but Micro was impressed with their efforts. As the tension in the arena shifted, the remaining cultivators who had gathered to participate in the tournament were led outside by an old mundane man with one eye hidden behind an eye patch. There, Micro finally got a good look at the other contestants, and they were all staring back at him. ¡°So this is the turtle boy who ran late, huh?¡± a woman with short hair in dark red robes said while rolling her eyes. ¡°As if Kel wasn¡¯t embarrassing enough.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll find him interesting, Teran,¡± Thea said, winking at Micro. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Teran replied sarcastically. ¡°Is he a particularly fast turtle?¡± ¡°Far more interesting, in fact,¡± Thea continued. ¡°Micro is something of a¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s a hero,¡± Yin suddenly interjected, his eyes glowing brightly beneath the shade of his hood. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely accurate!¡± Kel jumped in front of Micro as several of the cultivators suddenly summoned weapons of energy in their hands and backed away cautiously. ¡°His body was created with magic, but his soul is free of evil influence. Our sect stands by this cultivator, and I will die before I see him harmed outside of the arena.¡± ¡°The rumours were true?!¡± Teran screamed, catching notice of several mundane workers nearby. ¡°I assumed it was more of Vale¡¯s gossip,¡± Yin whispered as his own aura began to weigh upon the others. ¡°He was making a racket about something earlier to¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a hero!¡± Kel shouted frantically. ¡°He is as worthy an heir to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect as I am, and you would bring my entire sect down upon you if you¡ª¡± ¡°Enough, young ones.¡± Lena¡¯s aura suddenly cut through the chaotic air of the contestants as she appeared in a flash behind Yin. ¡°Draw no more attention to this matter. Everything is under control.¡± Micro smiled and waved to Lena, but Kel and the other five remaining contestants were frozen in fear. Even Thea¡¯s neck seemed stiff as she slowly turned to view the source of the sapphire level aura that had suddenly displaced their own. ¡°Imperial Guard,¡± Yin managed to mumble as he caught his breath. ¡°I pay my respects¡­ Your service is¡ª¡± ¡°I pay my respects¡­¡± Thea added as Yin¡¯s voice failed him. ¡°This little tournament will continue as planned,¡± Lena stated quietly so that only the contestants could hear. ¡°As far as you¡¯re concerned, Micro is the brother of that boy in green.¡± ¡°Kel?¡± Thea blurted out. ¡°Was that his name?¡± Lena pointed at Kel dismissively then looked around at the strained faces of the others. Content with their reaction, she shot a fierce glance at Micro. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret this.¡± Lena didn¡¯t wait around to confirm whether they understood her expectations, given their stunned silence, and she once again disappeared into the busy crowd of spectators within the stadium. After she left, none of the remaining contestants were sure which direction the conversation should go, but Kel was quick to fill the silence. ¡°You will know the greatness of this being called Micro by his actions,¡± he asserted, pointing to Micro with an expression full of pride. ¡°And you will know that he is worthy of every courtesy you would extend to a cultivator of any sect!¡± ¡°Courtesy¡­?¡± the young girl in grey attire asked, her face finally able to form a sarcastic expression again. ¡°You have not introduced yourselves to a representative of my sect, and I would expect you to do so immediately,¡± Kel explained, countering the girl¡¯s sarcastic expression with one of anger. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t need to be reminded of that by someone like me, would you?¡± The noise of the crowd became harder to hear despite the silence of the competitors near Micro. As the awkward tension grew, Thea was about to add something, but it was Yin who spoke next. ¡°I greet the honourable representative of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect,¡± he whispered and nodded his head slightly, raising his hands in front of him. ¡°I am Yin, heir to the Dark Thunder Sect.¡± Some of the others were taken aback by his sudden show of respect, and they were more shocked when Micro simply waved back with a casual smile, but Thea continued the greetings. ¡°It is good to see you again, Micro,¡± she said, her tone as coy as ever. ¡°I greet the honourable representative of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. I am Thea, heir to the Sparrow Sect. I am joined by Lana, a worthy disciple of our sect who is in a hurry to remove me from my position and make it her own. She¡¯s a lot of fun, as you know.¡± ¡°You expect me to honour that thing with a proper greeting?¡± Lana gasped as Thea turned to look at her. ¡°He¡¯s the reason Mary couldn¡¯t be here this year!¡± Before Thea could rebuke her, Lana had already stormed away, heading back into the arena¡¯s waiting area where repairs were still underway. Regardless of their feelings toward Micro, Lana¡¯s rude departure seemed to offend most of the remaining members, and a short haired girl in dark red robes was the next to step forward and nod to Micro courteously. ¡°I greet the honourable representative of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. My name is Teran, of the Jade Earth River Sect.¡± Teran¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, and her eyes were kind, but her aura felt rigid and unyielding. ¡°I mean to challenge the heir to our sect, Gor. He is a worthy leader and friend, but I believe I will prove the stronger disciple in time, worthy to travel the path of a sect leader!¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Micro replied with a wave. ¡°Drive safe¡­¡± ¡°I greet the honourable representative of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect,¡± A girl in similar attire to Teran stepped forward with a more serious expression. ¡°My given name is Feris. I am confident that I will be chosen as the next heir to the Earth River Sect.¡± ¡°Oh, good luck¡­¡± Micro replied with another wave. ¡°Being sect leader must be a lot of fun if all three of you want to¡ª¡± ¡°There are four of us,¡± Teran replied. ¡°Gor is the young man who departed from the stage just a moment ago. He meant to avenge Rale, his younger sister, who was defeated by Yin in the first round.¡± ¡°Hmph. Nothing but madness,¡± the final contestant spat in distaste. She was the youngest by far, and Micro struggled to imagine her taking part in a violent competition. She continued with a spiteful sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no room for such softies in a tournament like this.¡± ¡°Introduce yourself, Ki,¡± Thea ordered her as though she were talking to her own child. ¡°That stopped being cute when you became the heir to a sect.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Ki snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m Ki, heir to the Jade Air Moon Sect. I greet the turtle boy. There, happy?¡± ¡°Heir to the Air Moon Sect!¡± Kel fumed. ¡°You dishonour us all with that foul mouth. Your mother taught you better than that, if I¡¯m not mistaken. I admired her very much¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m more honourable than Tsurum!¡± Ki shouted back. ¡°For an older brother, he¡¯s such a weakling!¡± ¡°Tsurum lost to Yin in the second round, Master Micro,¡± Kel quietly explained to Micro. ¡°He¡¯s with Tae and the others right now. He might not be the prodigy that his sister is, but he is much easier to talk to.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you all,¡± Micro said as he looked around at the other contestants. ¡°It¡¯s so weird that it can talk, right?¡± Ki blurted out with a crude laugh, but she frowned when she noticed Micro laughing along with her. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, hero?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Micro said, unable to stifle is laughter. ¡°It really is weird that I can talk!¡± He stopped laughing as the familiar sensation of Lena¡¯s frustrated aura once again passed through him like an icy wind. Chapter 062 - Third Round of the Tournament: Reunion of the Sparrow and the Turtle After Micro¡¯s awkward introduction to the other contestants, Kel finally had a moment to take him aside and explain the event in more detail, as he had planned to do on the journey there. He guided Micro to a waiting area while a large number of workers continued to clean the arena. ¡°As you can see, the five sects in our alliance send potential heirs to compete,¡± Kel explained, his enthusiasm quickly returning to him. ¡°The number of representatives varies from sect to sect and changes every year, but it¡¯s rare to see more than four representatives from a sect at one tournament. The audience is filled mostly with cultivators from other regions who have business here, though many come just to place bets¡­ Most of them are likely seeking dungeons in the region, but a good number are likely visiting a certain district nearby¡­¡± ¡°Why not send the whole sect?¡± Micro asked as a mundane worker offered them both a cup of tea. They gladly accepted, then Kel waved the worker away and continued. ¡°How pathetic would it look if a sect sent an army to defeat a single opponent?¡± Kel scoffed, though he quickly bowed in apology for his tone. ¡°Excuse me, but they might as well announce that a single disciple from a neighbouring sect is equal to several of their own in strength. It has become tradition over the years to keep numbers minimal to ensure a fair and exciting tournament.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best,¡± Micro agreed. ¡°That¡¯s why no spectators from participants¡¯ sects are allowed, you see? They were allowed before, but the fights that broke out in the stands grew more interesting to watch than the tournament itself¡­¡± Kel explained with a solemn tone. ¡°Though my grandfather¡¯s uncle did make a name for himself back then¡ª¡± ¡°That sounds terrible!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Why do you all fight so much?¡± ¡°I appreciate your sense of humour as always, master!¡± Kel answered, shaking his head with a stifled laugh. ¡°But I must warn you, please don¡¯t go easy on the rest of us today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I know we must look like petty children to one as great as you, but you must remember your current position,¡± Kel replied seriously. ¡°You are trapped in an unfortunate vessel, and you must prove the innocence of your soul with the actions of your body. You must be sincere in your interactions in order to be accepted by the residents of this world. To disrespect them by taking them lightly would only invite further prejudice.¡± ¡°I have to fight them seriously to make friends with them,¡± Micro said soberly as he began to understand. ¡°Strange, but I understand¡­¡± ¡°Fight with the intent to win, master,¡± Kel reiterated, then he smiled. ¡°You are also representing the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, so take pride in your training!¡± ¡°I¡ªI see¡­¡± Micro replied, trying to take a mental note of the advice. ¡°Of course, Vera was profoundly correct, and you should be true to yourself in all that you do.¡± Kel continued. ¡°Do what you must do, but do it in the way that feels most natural to you.¡± ¡°Use the Turtle Art¡­ do what feels natural¡­ be myself¡­¡± Micro repeated as his expression grew distant. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kel reassured him. ¡°Word will spread of your origins in time, but those who come to know you through your great deeds, as I have time and time again, will forever know you as the master you are, regardless of their hatred of heroes and magicians.¡± Micro was about to ask Kel to repeat everything he just said when the announcer suddenly raised his booming voice once again. ¡°Honourable guests from across the Beryl Kingdom and beyond! The annual tournament of the local Jade Sects¡¯ heirs shall now resume!¡± he cried out in excitement as the cultivators returned to their seats and the mundane workers returned to their normal cleaning duties with urgency. ¡°Would the representative of the Dark Thunder Sect please return to the stage and declare his intentions for the following battle! Will you fight again, or will you nominate another?!¡± The spectators and other contestants all talked amongst themselves as they wondered whether or not Yin would attempt to win a fourth match, a rare occurrence at the tournament. Having jumped up onto the stage, Yin once again addressed the announcer. ¡°I nominate Kel, honoured representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, to lead the next battle!¡± Yin looked at Kel, who stood proudly by the other contestants, and nodded. ¡°Well, that¡¯s disappointing!¡± a man shouted from the audience, initiating a stream of jeers and taunts as Kel stood up straight and began to circulate his energy. He looked anxious at first, but his aura calmed as he began to walk. Many of the spectators continued to laugh at Yin¡¯s announcement as he left the platform, but Kel looked back at Micro with a confident smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be leading the way for you this time, master,¡± he said with a quick bow before running to the stage without any fear or hesitation. He exchanged another quick bow with Yin on the way, and the audience finally settled down as they became eager to hear who he would nominate. ¡°Kel, of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± The announcer began. ¡°Who will you fight?¡± ¡°With my honour on the line, I shall challenge,¡± Kel announced with a look of conviction. He stood in silence for a moment, then he cast his eyes to one contestant with bloodlust in his eyes. ¡°Lana of the Sparrow Sect, I challenge you!¡± The crowd was divided in its cheering and laughing, but Kel was unshaken by the noise. Micro recognized the look in his eyes from their time in the Turtle Art Dungeon not long ago. He stood there looking at Lana with nothing in his mind but the fight ahead. Still, many of the spectators laughed. ¡°Excuse me, Thea,¡± Micro shouted to the archer beside him, barely able to hear his own voice above the noisy crowd. ¡°I missed the joke!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only gossip now, but you may as well know,¡± she replied with a sigh. ¡°It was Lana who defeated Kel last year.¡± ¡°Why is that funny?¡± Micro asked. ¡°She¡¯s strong!¡± ¡°If only it was so simple,¡± Thea continued. ¡°It was her first time participating in the tournament, while it was Kel¡¯s fifth. The newest contestants typically challenge each other out of courtesy, but Kel hadn¡¯t won a single fight in five years of challenges. ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Micro said. ¡°Was he embarrassed about that?¡± ¡°Losing a fight is hardly dishonourable, but he was frustrated. It was truly shameful of him to challenge the cultivator he thought to be the weakest of the new contestants, but his honour was only hurt more by the way he lost.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°There are different ways to lose?¡± Micro asked. ¡°He lost in the truest sense,¡± Thea replied with a sad look. ¡°He quickly tried to intimidate and overpower her. He clearly underestimated her. He himself had a reputation for losing, so when she completely broke through his shield with a single arrow and nearly killed him with a second, there was no honour to be found in his loss. It was hard to watch, but it is hard to forget.¡± ¡°Kel said not to take the fights lightly!¡± Micro recalled. ¡°Live and learn, huh?¡± ¡°Indeed, it was a lesson he learned in the worst way,¡± she answered, then looked at Micro with a curious gaze. ¡°But he seems different now. Since he met you, that is¡­¡± ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s starting!¡± Micro¡¯s attention was quickly drawn to the stone arena where Kel stood silently before Lana, who looked uncomfortable to be sharing the stage with him. ¡°You sure you want to do this again?¡± Lana asked with her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Through this fight, I hope that we might both be forgiven, Lana of the Sparrow Sect,¡± Kel declared with conviction. ¡°I cast aside my shame and anger, and I seek only to fight for the honour of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± ¡°Big talk for a little turtle,¡± Lana replied, rolling her eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t enjoy this.¡± Before the announcer could say another word, the audience was bombarded by the explosive aura of Lana¡¯s first attack. A powerful arrow of energy flew across the arena before most people had seen her draw it, and it was clear to most that Kel was about to lose his second consecutive match against the girl. ¡°It would honour me if you enjoyed this fight, Lana,¡± Kel replied from within a cloud of smoke. As it cleared, the audience gasped at the sight of his brilliantly shining armour. Micro was surprised by its density after having witnessed its earlier renditions. It was only slightly transparent now, resembling a real suit of armour. Kel snapped the energy arrow he held in front of him with one hand, and nodded at Lana. ¡°Just another turtle, after all!¡± Lana mocked him. ¡°I¡¯ll crack that shell for you!¡± Without losing a beat, she began firing arrow after arrow at Kel. At first, Kel remained stationary as he caught and deflected the arrows, but they only grew in power as Lana increased her energy output. Each arrow crashed into him with a heavy sound and exploded with a brilliant display of light and sparks, and Kel¡¯s armour soon began to show signs of damage. ¡°I can do this all day!¡± Lana shouted as she paused to draw a particularly powerful arrow. ¡°Keep hiding in that armour like the coward you are!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no end to the chirping of a small bird, is there?¡± Kel replied with a smirk. ¡°Will you be singing after this?¡± Lana¡¯s face twisted in displeasure as she poured just a little more energy into the arrow she had drawn, and she let it loose with spite. However, in the moment it left her bow, her target suddenly moved for the first time, though not in any direction that would make sense to her. Kel didn¡¯t dodge to the left or right, nor did he attempt to duck beneath the projectile. Instead, he lowered his head and jumped straight toward Lana. She stood in shocked silence for a moment as the arrow crashed against his ethereal helmet, producing a blinding flash that caught the audience off guard. The cheers and laughter of the audiences gave way to a momentary grim silence as the spectators assumed, as Lana did, that Kel¡¯s decision may have cost him his life along with the battle, but the next sound to echo through the stadium was a loud footstep, and then another. Lana noticed too late that Kel hadn¡¯t lost any momentum as the ghostly image of his damaged helmet appeared in the smoke several paces from her. She hesitated for only a moment as she wondered which way to escape, but she was too late. In the last moment, she attempted to swat him away with her bow, and she succeeded in adding one small crack to the helmet he wore, but she could do nothing but brace herself by raising her leg to absorb the impact. Kel finally slowed to a halt as Lana tumbled away, grasping her shin in pain. The cracks in his helmet multiplied as he collected himself with a deep breath, and then his helmet shattered, evaporating away like sand in the wind. As Kel¡¯s face was revealed once again, the crowd gasped at the amount of blood flowing down his face, but the intense look in his eyes soon made them cheer. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding, Lana,¡± Kel mumbled stoically as Lana picked herself up and drew an arrow with one hand, holding it like a dagger. The spectators all leaned forward in their seats as the tension between Kel and Lana grew, cheering with wide eyes as the contestants¡¯ auras began to burn even brighter. Kel suddenly grinned through the dense fog of aura. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting¡ª¡± Lana simply screamed in reply as she jumped forward with the arrow in her hand pointed at his exposed neck. Kel managed to deflect it with a swift block, the force of which sent Lana flying away, but she jumped straight back at him the moment her feet touched the ground. He blocked again, and she attacked again. Each attack seemed to get closer to reaching his neck than the last, but Kel¡¯s armoured hands never failed to deflect the arrow before it could make contact. The sound of Lana¡¯s arm being deflected by Kel¡¯s armoured hand filled the arena with one loud crack after another, but one attack suddenly produced a different sound. The stoic Kel began to falter as the armour on one of his hands shattered with the force of Lana¡¯s arrow, creating a long gash down his arm before she tumbled away. Kel winced as he held placed a hand over the wound on his arm, but Lana¡¯s own arm appeared to be broken, hanging limply by her side. They both paused, looking at each other from across the stone platform, each of them gasping for air and doing their best to ignore the growing pain their injuries were causing them. For the first time, the audience was neither laughing nor cheering, but staring intensely at the pair of cultivators, longing to know the next move either would make. ¡°A sparrow with one wing and a turtle with a broken shell,¡± Kel called out to her. ¡°How poetic¡­¡± ¡°It would seem so,¡± she replied with a grimace. ¡°But I¡¯m still faster!¡± In the silence of that moment, she jumped to one side so quickly that Kel thought she had disappeared. The blurry trail she left behind her as she ran in a circle around him was all he could grasp, but her one limp arm gave her away at the last second as she appeared in front of him before he could take a single step back. She crouched down and jumped straight up with an arrow in her hand pointing straight at his head. His arms reacted instinctively to block the attack, but he realized they would never come between the point of the arrow and his face in time. Hoping to increase the speed of his defence even slightly, he dispersed his armour at once to allow his hands to intercept the attack, but he was too late to deflect it completely. The arrow passed through one hand, and then it passed through the other, only slowing it slightly on its path to his face, but with both hands now firmly attached to the weapon, he was able to yank it to one side as Lana continued toward him. CRACK The audience cringed as Kel resorted to an unarmoured headbutt that split the tension of the battle like a lightning bolt. Kel stumbled backwards, his hands attached by the arrow which had pierced them, and Lana fell to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. Kel rolled onto his side as he faded in and out of consciousness, wincing as he tried to pull his hands apart. The head of the arrow made it impossible to remove completely, so he had to snap it in half over his knee before he could free it from his hands. As he rose to his feet, his balance almost impossible to find, he watched Lana stand up, her own eyes closed as she swayed back and forth. ¡°Are you¡­¡± Kel mumbled, but he soon realized he had no time to talk. With her eyes still closed, the audience was shocked to see her summon a faintly flickering arrow of energy in one hand, though she no longer had a bow with which to fire it. Kel watched warily as she stopped moving abruptly, standing motionless, not even breathing. A fleeting feeling of concern for his opponent came and went before a shiver crawled up his back. She launched herself forward, her eyes still closed, thrusting the arrow in front of her like a dagger. Kel had no thought of stepping out of the way of the bold attack, nor did he have the energy left to defend himself. He did the only thing he could physically do in that moment before she reached him. THUD He fell forward and hit the floor just in time to avoid the attack. Lana had no way of knowing what action he had taken with her eyes still shut, and she tripped over his shoulder. She silently tumbled away, carried by her momentum, straight off the edge of the platform, landing directly in the arms of a healer in dark red robes. The healer immediately turned to the announcer and nodded, but the announcer wasn¡¯t able to say a single word before the crowd erupted in celebration of the battle¡¯s conclusion. Cultivators jumped out of their seats in excitement as Kel rolled slowly on to his back to look at the sky with a look of relief on his face. ¡°Kel of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect,¡± the announcer said, his voice finally audible above the noise in the arena. ¡°Kel is victorious!¡± Chapter 063 - A Turtle that Fights the Current Although Kel had been determined the winner, he was still in need of as much of the healers¡¯ attention as Lana, if not more. The announcer declared a short recess during which spectators would be offered refreshments, and Micro accompanied Kel to a room within the arena walls where he discovered Tae and several other contestants resting on mats around a warm fire. ¡°Hello,¡± Micro said, relieved to see them looking much healthier than before. Their injuries had been treated, and several mundane attendants were serving them refreshments. Kel and Lana were taken to the area nearby where Vera and the other healer began treating their wounds. Micro walked over when he noticed Kel¡¯s eyes had opened. ¡°Master Micro?¡± Kel mumbled as he came out of a daze, but he took a moment to cough up some of the blood stuck in his throat. ¡°I think you won, Kel!¡± Micro congratulated Kel as the woman began to use her healing powers. He watched happily as his many cuts and scrapes began to heal slowly, though Kel¡¯s face was still difficult to read beneath the dried blood. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it¡­¡± Kel whispered with a hoarse voice. ¡°Without your guidance, master¡ª¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± The healer in red robes suddenly grabbed hold of his injured arm, causing him to wince. ¡°You¡¯re squirming about like a newborn.¡± ¡°Does this mean you and Lana are friends now?¡± Micro asked as he glanced over to Lana. She had already regained consciousness, but she seemed disinterested in joining their conversation. ¡°It may take more time,¡± Kel said slowly, his eyes now closed tight as he tried not to succumb to the pain of the healer¡¯s ongoing treatment. ¡°Another battle, but perhaps in time¡ª¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not as good at reading signs as you are,¡± Micro replied with a frown. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, red means stop. And you¡¯re mostly red right now.¡± ¡°Hah¡ªOh¡­¡± Kel laughed, but he quickly stopped. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°It was a good battle, young master,¡± the woman healing him said with a slight nod. ¡°Your injuries are superficial, a few broken bones. It will take an evening of meditation to recover fully, but you can fight again, should you choose.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a better mechanic than I thought,¡± Micro said with a gasp. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not dying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kiula, daughter of the heir to the Amber Fire Blood River Sect,¡± She replied with a bored expression. ¡°Don¡¯t mistake me for some second rate healer.¡± ¡°Blood?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Indeed,¡± she mumbled indifferently as she concluded her treatment of Kel. ¡°There, you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Thank you, Kiula,¡± Kel replied, his voice full of confidence once again. He brought his hands together in front of him and bowed deeply, then stood up and beckoned Micro to follow him back. ¡°I must know, master,¡± Kel said excitedly. ¡°After seeing my fight with Lana, what do you think of the potential of the Turtle Art?¡± ¡°Its potential?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned that you are still covered in blood¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I could have used my energy more efficiently during the battle,¡± Kel continued with a wide smile. ¡°I relied too much on my armour and struggled to find the right timing to attack with my shield. My grandfather would scold me for such a blunder! I look forward to seeing how you will building upon¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you had fun, but I¡¯m not sure I want to try that,¡± Micro replied. ¡°But is everyone that strong? It¡¯s so odd to see humans moving like that, covered in lights¡­¡± ¡°I know we must seem beneath the skills you so often witnessed at home, but it is important that you never take another cultivator lightly,¡± Kel explained with concern. ¡°Though your path is your own, it is also the path of a cultivator.¡± ¡°My own path, and a cultivator¡¯s path¡­¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°I think I see¡­¡± ¡°Now, excuse me, master,¡± Kel said as he began to run back to the stage. ¡°Who will you pick to lead the next fight?¡± Micro called out, but Kel didn¡¯t hear him. Micro returned to the place where Thea, Feris, Teran, Ki, and Yin still stood. Lana had joined Tae, Gor, Rale, and Tsurum in the rest area for eliminated contestants. Thea smiled at Micro as he returned, while Teran and Ki gave him a less enthusiastic greeting. Yin ignored him entirely, all of his attention still on Kel. ¡°Are you enjoying the tournament, Micro?¡± Thea asked with a wink. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Micro replied slowly as he watched Kel take his place on the stage once again. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing something like this.¡± ¡°I almost forgot you were from another world,¡± Thea whispered as she leaned in closer. ¡°Do you not have tournaments there?¡± ¡°The old man listened to baseball on the radio,¡± Micro answered after thinking for a moment. ¡°But only the children ever fought¡­¡± ¡°Mysterious indeed,¡± she replied, sincerely confused by his answer. She turned away from Micro as the announcer finished addressing Kel, and Kel turned to the contestants again to announce his decision. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if Kel really has changed since meeting you.¡± ¡°I challenge Feris of the Jade Earth River Sect!¡± he shouted with his head held high. The audience seemed pleased by his decision, judging by their subsequent cheers. ¡°Is that a good choice?¡± Micro asked Thea as the short haired girl in dark red robes made her way up to the arena with a bright smile. ¡°I was worried he would choose Yin, but it seems he hasn¡¯t gotten ahead of himself,¡± Thea replied with a content expression. ¡°Feris is a veteran contender here, and she has a reputation for quick victories. She is neither the weakest nor the strongest of us, a good choice.¡± ¡°So complicated¡­!¡± Micro scratched his head, to which Thea shrugged. Their attention was then drawn to Feris, who bowed deeply to the announcer before turning to address Kel. ¡°I¡¯m honoured, heir to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Feris called out playfully. ¡°I¡¯m ready when you are.¡± Micro¡¯s ears began to ring as the noise of the crowd continued once again. He was tempted to cover his ears for a while, but he wanted to hear everything that happened on the stage in front of him. Without any further formalities, Kel and Feris jumped toward each other with a burst of aura. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Kel chose to summon a simple shield as he drew closer, his energy having not yet completely recovered. Micro wondered for a moment what sort of attack he was planning to block, but the answer surprised him greatly. Feris began waving her hands gracefully in a circular motion as she jumped through the air, and the stone platform beneath her began to shake. With a loud crack, dirt burst through one of the stones and followed her through the air like a stream, following the movements of her hand. CRUNCH As she flung her hands forward, the stream of earth swept forward and collided with Kel¡¯s shield. Rocks and dust were scattered everywhere with a heavy sound. Micro stepped back as several rocks were flung straight toward him, and he was both grateful and impressed when Thea reached out and caught two of them with one hand in a single motion. ¡°What is that?!¡± Micro shouted at Thea with wide eyes. ¡°The Earth Art and the River Art are both powerful elemental arts,¡± Thea replied, watching the fight with excitement in her own eyes. ¡°The Earth River Sect combines the raw power of earth with the force of a flowing river to produce such attacks, though Feris is only scratching the surface of what such a combination of arts is capable of.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bad, I guess,¡± Teran murmured, the only other remaining representative of the Earth River Sect still standing. She looked away with a disinterested expression. ¡°I¡¯m better.¡± ¡°The Mountain Art and the Turtle Art were once considered one of the better combinations, but the Earth River Sect has gained a reputation for its contributions in recent battles,¡± Thea continued. ¡°Some techniques are more suited to warfare than others, you see?¡± Micro had more questions, but he forgot them as the dust cleared and Kel¡¯s glowing shield became visible once more. Micro focused his aura around his eyes to try and see their energy through the chaos of dust, but he was surprised to see the dust itself was full of energy. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s improved since last year,¡± Thea commented, turning back to address Teran. ¡°Controlling the dust in the air like that is something only you and Gor could do before, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°If you call that control!¡± Teran quipped as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Wait, if I can¡¯t see their energy, that means they can¡¯t either!¡± Micro suddenly shouted with worry, but Teran only laughed. ¡°You think an Earth River Sect disciple of any level would be blinded by dust?¡± Teran laughed so hard that a tear formed in her eye. ¡°If anything, she can see more clearly now than before!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro frowned. As Teran chuckled, the dust that swirled around the arena suddenly stopped, as if it had been frozen in the air. Some spectators gasped at the strange display of power, while others smiled knowingly at the spectacle. Among the contestants, Micro was the only one frowning as he looked around at the particles of dirt suspended in the air, but a sudden crash from the centre of the motionless cloud soon rang out, accompanied by a flash of green light. Another crash, and another flash of light soon followed. More and more violent sounds rang out, but still Micro could only imagine what was happening inside, and Thea noticed his confusion. ¡°Feris is using the dust cloud to conceal her movements while attacking,¡± Thea explained while continuing to watch intently. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected Kel to be able to defend himself against an attack like that last year, but it sounds like he¡¯s doing well so far.¡± ¡°He¡¯s driving blind?!¡± Micro gasped as he tried to follow the sounds and lights that travelled through the dust like thunder and lighting in a cloudy sky. ¡°Feris probably intended to finish the battle quickly though,¡± Thea continued. ¡°I don¡¯t imagine she¡¯ll be able to maintain cover much longer.¡± As Thea had predicted, the dust suddenly fell from the air to the ground all at once, coating the arena and most of the people in it with a thick film of dirt. Among the coughing and wheezing of the audience were several gasps and cheers, and the battle¡¯s participants came into view for the first time since the dust rose. Kel stood gasping for air with a heavily damaged shield of energy by his side. As the dust settled, the ethereal shield crumbled away. For the first time, Kel reached behind him to take up the physical shield he and his comrades always carried on their backs. Though rusty and worn, Micro recalled the strength they held in the hands of a cultivator. Across from Kel stood Feris, unscathed but completely out of breath. Though no dust had settled on her, she looked exhausted. ¡°I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m surprised, Kel!¡± she said with a tired smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been able to see a thing through that dust¡­¡± ¡°Waiting for your attacks must be unnerving to your opponents,¡± Kel replied, happy to take a moment to catch his breath. ¡°Waiting is nothing to a master of the Jade Fire Turtle Art.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be less gentle then. I always preferred the River Art!¡± Feris announced as she waved her hands around once more before taking an offensive stance. ¡°Everything in a river¡¯s path is swept away in time.¡± ¡°Everything, you say?¡± Kel replied calmly as he took a defensive stance. ¡°We¡¯ll see what time has in store¡­!¡± ¡°You might see this coming¡­¡± Feris explained as she suddenly jumped straight toward Kel. ¡°But you won¡¯t stop it!¡± CRACK Her fist met Kel¡¯s shield with a fierce sound, beginning a steady stream of continuous and gracefully thrown punches, each more powerful than the last, while Kel¡¯s shield moved efficiently to block each one, it was clear that he was slowly being pushed back. With the energy filled dust cleared away, Micro could finally watch the battle while observing the flow of each contestant¡¯s energy, but he was shocked to see how little each fighter had. ¡°They¡¯re running on fumes up there!¡± he shouted as the steady beat of punches against Kel¡¯s quickly moving shield echoed through the stadium. The shockwave of each attack shook the dust that covered the area. He looked more closely and noticed that while each of their energy outputs seemed very low, they were efficiently channelling it into each attack as it happened. Every time Feris spun around with her hand rushing gracefully through the air, it collected just enough energy to coat it evenly before it impacted Kel¡¯s shield, which Kel filled with just enough energy to counter it. As their energy continued to deplete, the attacks only grew faster. Sometimes Kel would be forced back, and other times he would manage to stand his ground. The audience was split into those who cheered for Kel¡¯s small victories and those who cheered for each step Feris gained, but their collective celebration of the match only made Micro¡¯s heart beat faster as he watched. ¡°Hah!¡± Feris finally found the timing to take a step back to charge a more powerful punch. With a shout, she slammed the back of her fist against the side of Kel¡¯s shield, knocking it to the ground with a thud. Kel¡¯s left arm cracked as the shield was torn away from it. ¡°Very well!¡± he shouted as he crouched down slightly and braced himself to receive her next attack. ¡°Take your time!¡± As she continued to spin with the momentum of the backfist which had disarmed Kel, she prepared an open handed strike that split the air as it travelled toward Kel¡¯s head. But Kel waited patiently for it to arrive. Micro wondered if he would try to trip his opponent again, or perhaps try to jump to the side to avoid the dangerous attack, but Kel did neither. He reached out with his right hand and met the open hand of Feris with his own, interlocking their fingers and digging his feet into the ground behind him. The sound of their hands meeting was louder than any sound Micro had heard in the arena before then, and Feris leaned into her attack as Kel¡¯s feet scraped across the platform, carving two deep trails through the stone. Micro watched as Kel pushed all the energy in his body equally into his right hand and his feet, but he was being pushed dangerously close to the edge of the arena. ¡°You¡¯re a stubborn turtle,¡± Feris grunted as she pushed with all the strength she had left. ¡°You fought well,¡± Kel replied, his voice dry from the dust he¡¯d inhaled. ¡°The cowardly Kel¡­ taking every attack head on,¡± she whispered through a short laugh. Still clasping Kel¡¯s hand, Feris fell to one knee as Kel¡¯s heel felt the sharp edge of the stone arena. She punched the ground feebly with her free hand in frustration, then looked up at Kel and smirked. ¡°You won¡¯t catch me off guard twice¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be stronger next time as well,¡± Kel replied, and he released her hand. ¡°Good¡ª¡± Feris closed her eyes and fell backward to the ground with a light thud. The white noise of the spectators¡¯ celebrations made it difficult to hear the announcer¡¯s words, but Micro sighed with relief when Kel looked back to him and gave him a thumbs up with his bloody right hand. Micro was about to return the gesture, but Kel suddenly fell backward off the stage, landing softly in the arms of Kiula, who simply nodded at the announcer before carrying him back to the recovery room for treatment once again. Vera soon followed with the unconscious Feris in her arms, and the battle was officially concluded. ¡°Kids these days¡­¡± Micro shook his head. Chapter 064 - "Huh?" Just as the announcer had done after Kel¡¯s victory against Lana, he declared a short recess during which Kel would be allowed to recover and the arena would be repaired. The other contestants seemed to disappear as soon as the announcement was made, some checking in on their injured comrades, others simply enjoying a short walk around the tournament grounds. ¡°Tea, honoured guest¡­?¡± an old mundane woman with shaking legs asked Micro as he looked around. She looked no higher than his feet as she held a glass out for him to drink, as many other mundane workers were doing throughout the arena. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Micro said happily as he took the drink to enjoy. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Excuse me, honoured guest?¡± The lady flinched, causing dust to fall from her worn clothing. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro asked again. ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m¡­¡± She stuttered. Confused and scared, the old woman finally looked up at him, her dusty face pale with fear. Taking a small step back, she looked up at his eyes, and the fear in her face suddenly vanished. Her nervous aura relaxed, and she nodded slowly as she looked into his eyes. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°See?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Nice to meet you, See!¡± He waved to her, but she only replied with a faint smile before backing away, bowing deeply, and disappearing into the crowd. Micro chased after her, intending to return the now empty teacup, but she was gone. ¡°I guess mundane people are a little different¡­¡± Micro shrugged as he looked around for somewhere to place the cup, then decided to throw it into his storage. ¡°I hope they bring me more soon. That was good¡ª¡± ¡°Oh!¡± A large man¡¯s voice suddenly startled him. ¡°How rare to see such a young man with the Storage Skill!¡± Micro turned around to see a short but round man in orange robes covered in gold ornaments. No matter where Micro looked, sunlight continued to bounce off the numerous decorations into his eyes, but he did his best not to squint as he greeted the man. ¡°Storage is a convenient skill!¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Do you have it too?¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± the man replied with a prideful chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m Tohan, of the Air Dragon Sect. You may have heard of me!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Micro answered, laughing along with the man. ¡°Oh?!¡± The man gasped dramatically, but then he laughed a little more and continued. ¡°We¡¯re a merchant sect, you see? It¡¯s only natural that we should hold the Storage Skill in such high regard. But you are from that Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, are you not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with Kel!¡± Micro replied excitedly. ¡°We¡¯re making friends by fighting people!¡± ¡°He¡¯s done much to restore his reputation, indeed he has!¡± Tohan shouted. ¡°And he made me a fair amount of gold today with those two battles. Here, take some!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro shouted back as he held his hands out to receive several gold coins. ¡°Are you sure? I thought gold was valuable.¡± ¡°Of course it is!¡± Tohan laughed as other cultivators from around the region came and went, bumping into them as they passed. ¡°But a dragon¡¯s treasure isn¡¯t what it has, but what it will have tomorrow! And I see a shining future in your eyes, young master!¡± ¡°Do you have a lot of treasure?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Only as much as I can carry, and no more,¡± Tohan said with an exaggerated wink. ¡°But one must always be ready to make room for the next treasure to be gained!¡± ¡°I see now,¡± Micro said with a look of realization. ¡°Dragons are like trucks.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I heard you right, young master,¡± Tohan replied with an awkward laugh. ¡°You carry valuable stuff around, just like a truck!¡± Micro said as he put his gold coins in storage. ¡°You¡¯re the perfect delivery service!¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Tohan replied, laughing so hard that his face turned red. ¡°Storage isn¡¯t the tool of messengers. It¡¯s where we keep our treasure! Leave the business to us merchants, young master. You just focus on your little tournament!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro said, laughing along with him. ¡°Thanks, Tohan!¡± Micro continued to walk around for a little while, curiously watching cultivators come and go while the mundane workers repaired the arena. He noticed one worker had begun painting small patterns on several stones and approached the young man. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice those before,¡± Micro commented to the mundane worker, startling him enough that he dropped the small cup in which his paint was stored. Micro was able to catch it for him, though some of the blue paint spilled onto his green robes. ¡°That¡¯s nice¡ª¡± ¡°Honoured guest!¡± The mundane man panicked and bowed with his head touching the ground. ¡°Forgive this humble servant!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just paint right?¡± Micro asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯ll wash out. Keep up the good work! He backed away from the man slowly, feeling remorseful to have distracted him from his duties to such an extent. The man continued to shiver in fear as he slowly raised his head. Micro thought he saw a smile form on the man¡¯s face, but he was distracted by the sight of Kel emerging from the healer¡¯s quarters once again. ¡°How are you, Kel?¡± he called out in excitement, leaving the mundane worker to continue painting. ¡°Are you going to make another friend now?¡± ¡°Make another¡ªOh, I see what you mean,¡± Kel replied. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be stepping down for the next match. Though I would gladly accept an invitation to participate in the next round if it were offered, I don¡¯t think I would provide much of a challenge in my current state.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough, young master!¡± Tae suddenly called out from the entrance, ignoring Vera¡¯s warnings against leaving so soon. Tae limped over to Micro and Kel with a smile on her face despite the pain. ¡°I heard everything. The sect leader will be¡ª¡± She finally gave into the pain in her side and let out a wet cough. Kel offered her his arm to help her balance, but the announcer soon called Kel back to the stage to announce his decision. Micro offered Tae his shoulder in Kel¡¯s place, and Kel departed with a content expression. ¡°Will you fight again, or will you nominate another to lead the next round?!¡± The announcer called out as the crowd fell silent once again. This time, Micro noticed many among the crowd exchanging gold coins and bits of paper, especially Tohan, who sat giggling in his seat as he counted the coins in his lap. ¡°I shall nominate another to lead the next round!¡± he declared, sparking the excited speculation of all who watched. The other contestants returned to the waiting area as Kel addressed the announcer, and Kiula soon appeared beside Tae to drag her back to the recovery room. Micro waved to her as she tried to resist, but she was back in the care of the two healers before long. Only one member of each of the other sects now remained next to Micro. Thea stood beside him as before, while Teran, Ki, and Yin stood silently nearer to the wall. ¡°I wonder who he¡¯ll pick to lead the next fight,¡± Micro said to Thea. ¡°The strategic choice would be Yin, but he may choose Teran, because he knows he isn¡¯t her first choice of opponent,¡± she replied casually. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Who do you choose?!¡± The announcer asked, his question echoed by countless spectators. ¡°I nominate Micro, representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± There was no particular reaction to Kel¡¯s announcement, though most of the audience was confused that he had nominated his own comrade to fight in his place. ¡°That¡¯s a bad move¡­¡± Ki, the young girl from the Air Moon Sect, sighed with contempt. ¡°It¡¯s brave,¡± Yin added quietly. ¡°He¡¯s traded in his cowardice for recklessness,¡± Teran quipped. ¡°A disappointment to the end.¡± ¡°So, the hero¡ª¡± Ki began, but she managed to correct herself before Lena could react. ¡°So, Micro is next to choose his opponent, huh?¡± Micro looked blankly behind him at the contestants as they discussed his selection, but had no replies to offer them. He turned around to see Kel standing before him with a wide smile, reaching out to grab Micro¡¯s shoulder. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to wait so long, master!¡± Kel spoke loudly, as Micro¡¯s aura quickly began to radiate his uncertainty. ¡°What should I do?!¡± He asked Kel frantically. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt these young people!¡± ¡°You wha¡ª¡± Ki blurted out, apparently deeply offended. ¡°You knocked Mary around pretty thoroughly the other day,¡± Thea whispered over his shoulder with an eyebrow raised. ¡°But that¡ªyou attacked me all of a sudden!¡± Micro replied anxiously. ¡°Now I have to choose somebody to hit¡­¡± ¡°I know it was not your place to fight among the weak on your world, master,¡± Kel interrupted him. ¡°But there is no way forward but to challenge those who stand before you now. You must show this world who you are through your actions. Show them your true self. Show them your power, your strength, and your wisdom. They must see the path you walk.¡± ¡°The path I walk¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I miss driving.¡± ¡°There is no other path before you,¡± Kel continued. ¡°Your destination is clear, right?¡± ¡°I want to go home,¡± Micro replied, nodding. ¡°Between here and there are many battles,¡± Kel explained quickly. ¡°This is the next step on that path.¡± ¡°This is the road home,¡± Micro said with resignation. ¡°This is the road¡­¡± Without another word, Micro suddenly started walking toward the stage, not looking back at Kel or the others. The crude stone steps that led up to the platform passed beneath his feet as he looked ahead, and he managed not to trip over the uneven stone slabs that made up the arena on his way to the centre of the stage. Micro was about to ask if they needed more time to repair the stage, but the stones were so unevenly cut that he thought it might be impossible to line them up any better. A thousand pairs of eyes were trained on him, more attention than he¡¯d ever received. He looked around until he noticed the announcer watching him impatiently. ¡°You are the one called Micro?¡± the announcer asked, his voice stirring the silence in the arena. ¡°Yes,¡± Micro replied blankly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You were late to arrive today, but you are familiar with the rules?¡± the announcer asked with a look of worry. ¡°I have to push somebody off the edge of the platform,¡± Micro replied. ¡°That, or I have to stay awake longer than them, Right?¡± ¡°You may use any ability or weapon!¡± the announcer continued. ¡°Who shall you face on behalf of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect?!¡± Micro looked back at the contestants. His eyes naturally fell on Kel, but Kel looked too tired to fight, so he scanned the other constants for a moment. Teran and Ki looked at him with disgust, and Yin looked at him with suspicion, but Thea seemed to be enjoying his time on the stage. She watched him with a grin, as though she were expecting something interesting to happen, but her eyes widened slightly when she noticed his gaze had stopped at her. ¡°Umm, I choose Thea!¡± Micro announced tentatively. ¡°Seriously?!¡± a shout could be heard from the audience. ¡°That new child courts death!¡± another voice rang out. ¡°To make such a challenge before his first match¡­!¡± ¡°Where does his confidence come from?!¡± The confused and concerned shouts of the audience eventually combined to form an excited roar as Thea walked joyfully up the stairs to join Micro on the stage. ¡°I¡¯m honoured by your challenge, Micro of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± she declared formally with a bow. ¡°I accept your challenge as heir to the Sparrow Sect!¡± Micro noticed Kel gesturing to him, apparently instructing him to bow immediately. Micro mimicked the bow of Thea, causing several among the audience to laugh at his awkward mannerisms, but Thea smiled back. ¡°I may kill you, Micro,¡± Thea stated with her usual coy smile. ¡°But I look forward to seeing what you¡¯re made of.¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± Micro replied with a frown. ¡°Well, I feel should warn you¡­ It wasn¡¯t intentional, but I may have hit a few sparrows before¡ª¡± As he rambled anxiously in the middle of the stage with a timid expression, Thea suddenly kicked off the ground and flew straight past him on his right. He followed her as she landed gracefully behind him, then spun around and launched a kick straight at his head. Unable to duck in time, the kick made contact with his unshielded head. The crowd gasped at the sound of the impact. However, they were just as surprised as Thea to see her leg bounce off his head without leaving a trace of damage. ¡°That didn¡¯t feel great¡­¡± Micro said, rubbing his head. ¡°Just to be on the safe side though¡­¡± Micro then coated himself with the same ethereal turtle-shell armour that Kel and Tae had previously displayed, much to the delight of the audience. ¡°That was the Armour Trait, if I am not mistaken,¡± Thea said as she rested her foot on the ground and nodded. ¡°And then the Turtle Art¡­ Very nice!¡± Before Micro had time to reply, she took the bow from her back along with an ordinary arrow and fired it straight at Micro¡¯s chest. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shouted at the instant the arrow made contact with his armour, knowing it would be slowed but not stopped. He channelled as much energy as he could to his chest to help nullify the arrow¡¯s momentum, and Thea watched casually from a distance as he plucked the arrow from his chest with a grunt. Only the tip was covered in blood, but Micro looked distressed to have failed to stop it completely. ¡°It¡¯s not nearly as tough though,¡± Thea said with a cold stare. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re just pretending after all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked as he applied pressure to his wound. ¡°You know the art, I¡¯ll give you that¡­¡± Thea shrugged as she drew an arrow of energy from the air and took aim once again. ¡°But is that all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Micro wanted to ask what she meant, but he could only gasp as he narrowly dodged the energy arrow which went on to fly straight out of the arena before dissipating in the air above the city. She fired several more energy arrows at him, looking less and less amused as he dodged some and deflected others, but neither of the contestants seemed to be running out of energy. ¡°Were you not watching Kel fight just now?¡± Thea asked as she rushed over to him, swinging her bow like a club and catching him squarely in the jaw, sending him flying half way across the stage to the roar of the crowd. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to take this seriously?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Micro said as he stood up, uninjured but unsure how to proceed. ¡°I¡¯d wonder if you¡¯d ever been in a fight before if I hadn¡¯t seen you face Mary not long ago,¡± Thea scoffed. ¡°Was that a fluke? You sure looked angry back then. Where¡¯s that sincerity now!?¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Micro managed to say as Thea¡¯s bow once again came rushing toward his head. This time he was able to deflect it with his armoured hands, but an aura-clad kick found his chest and sent him straight back to the ground. ¡°Defensive driving is one thing¡­¡± he mumbled as he stood up again. ¡°But attacking someone so young¡ª¡± ¡°You dare?!¡± Thea shouted as she stepped forward to slap him. Micro almost didn¡¯t bother defending himself against the simple attack, but he realized as he raised an arm to block it that Thea¡¯s hand was carrying more than enough energy in it to destroy his armour. Thea¡¯s open hand knocked Micro¡¯s arm away with ease before shattering his ethereal helmet and making a loud crack as it met his cheek. ¡°Were you just another arrogant young master after all?¡± she said coldly. ¡°To look down on me here, what a terrible disappointment¡­¡± She walked over to him as he struggled to his knees and kicked him in the shoulder hard enough to crack his armour, knocking him back down yet again. She watched him stand up once more, not looking her in the eyes even once, and shook her head. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Micro said with shaking lips. ¡°You came here to prove your worth,¡± Thea said, ignoring his request. ¡°And you have.¡± She summoned the strongest arrow she¡¯d wielded since the fight began and took aim at Micro indifferently. Realizing the fight would eventually end with another arrow in his chest, Micro desperately tried to recall how the contestants of the previous match fought. He rushed forward with his head down and tried to punch Thea, but she easily avoided the attack and tripped him with a simple kick to his shins. ¡°Why¡­¡± Micro groaned as he stood up, but his chest began to throb with a dull pain. He tried again to punch her, but again she avoided the attack and tripped him. The futile scene began to fill the arena with a bitter air, and what few cheers there had been a moment ago were now being drowned out by the complaints of the audience. ¡°Why what?¡± Thea asked in frustration, ready to fire her arrow. ¡°Why bother?¡± ¡°Why does making friends¡­ have to hurt?¡± he asked her, the pain in his chest making it hard to focus his eyes on Thea. ¡°You mean to make me your friend by throwing one insulting punch after another?¡± Thea asked sarcastically. ¡°Insulting?¡± ¡°Bonds are based on sincerity, you naive child!¡± Thea explained as she fired her arrow. It collided instantly with Micro¡¯s stomach, sending him flying backward with an explosion of blue and green lights. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to fight with everything you have, then just bleed to death before you offend me further.¡± ¡°Everything I have¡­¡± Micro coughed as he held his wounded stomach, doing his best to fortify it with energy as Thea walked over to him with another arrow forming in her hand. ¡°Everything¡ª¡± ¡°May the next world you happen to wake up in be a kinder place to cowards.¡± The light of Thea¡¯s arrow suddenly blinded him as he rolled over to look up at her, and his body felt lighter suddenly. He felt himself trying to look around, but everything was white. ¡°Everything I have¡­¡± he thought to himself as he sensed Thea¡¯s arrow growing in power not far from him. ¡°Be true to myself¡­ Use the Turtle Art¡­ Do what feels natural¡­ What feels natural¡­?¡± He wondered if what he was experiencing was his life flashing before his eyes, something the old man had mentioned after narrowly avoiding an accident several times. Memories of the places he¡¯d been and the people he¡¯d recently spoken with coursed through his mind. ¡°I have to win the fight¡­ or I¡¯ll die¡­¡± he thought in frustration as the jumbled advice of the cultivators he¡¯d met swirled around his mind. Punching Thea felt so wrong that the energy in his body wouldn¡¯t even answer the call to reinforce his fists. Standing up to fight her made his legs feel heavier than they had on the mountain in the Mountain Art Dungeon. ¡°Do what feels natural¡­¡± His mind reeled hopelessly as he began to wait for Thea¡¯s arrow to fly and quickly end his journey through the strange, roadless world he¡¯d been cast upon by accident. His frustration left him as he chose to spend his final moments recalling the first time his owner had ever driven him. ¡°He was so scared to hit the gas back then¡­¡± Micro muttered, unable to laugh in his nearly unconscious state, but smiling somewhere in his heart. ¡°He always put too much cargo in the back then, but I kept him safe¡­¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Thea said coldly as she gave up on waiting for him to fight back. ¡°Oh!¡± A warm feeling rushed over Micro as he lay there on the cold arena floor, the nostalgia of his old body¡¯s daily tasks making him long to leave his current vessel. Thea looked bitterly down her arrow at his face, apparently content to die, as she relaxed her fingers. ¡°Disappointing¡­¡± Thea mumbled as the arrow left her bow, but she could only gasp when she was suddenly surrounded on all sides by thick green walls of aura. ¡°What the¡ª¡± The arrow she¡¯d fired was immediately stopped by the mysterious barrier. She used every form of energy attack she could think of to break through the walls, but every dent she made quickly repaired itself, as though an impossible amount of energy was constantly being poured into it. ¡°What is this?!¡± she screamed as she continued her futile assault on the oddly shaped prison. Thea thought she could hear Micro shout something through the impossibly dense wall, but the next thing she heard was an explosion that shook her to her core and made the whole box move slightly. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 065 - True to Ones Purpose Yin and Teran had to hold Kel back as he watched Micro timidly accepting Thea¡¯s attacks without showing any resistance at all. When Micro finally brought himself to throw a few punches back, it was clear to Kel and everyone watching that his heart wasn¡¯t in them, as if he was scared they might actually injure the powerful archer before him. But Thea had no such reservations as she consistently increased the power of her attacks until she was ready to finish the fight with the most powerful arrow she could summon. ¡°Master!¡± Kel cried out as Micro knelt motionless at the edge of the arena. However, to the surprise of Kel and everyone else in the arena, except for a single Imperial Guard who watched quietly from the corner, roots of energy began to pour out of Micro into the ground, penetrating deep into the earth below as Thea prepared to fire her last arrow. The subsequent surge of energy was followed by a strange attack that swept Thea¡¯s powerful energy arrow away like a wisp of smoke. Thea didn¡¯t even have time to react as the energy began to manifest all around her, entrapping her completely while a collective gasp filled the stadium. ¡°The Shell Prison Technique?!¡± Kel shouted in surprise as he broke free from Yin and Teran, both of whom were also dumbfounded by the scene unfolding on the stage. ¡°But why is it so¡­ square¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a technique not even the elders of your sect use frequently,¡± Yin remarked. ¡°The energy required makes it impractical in a regulated duel, but Micro¡­¡± Micro, who hadn¡¯t put up a fight for the duration of the battle and was only a moment away from a quick death, had suddenly drawn enough energy out of the ground to create solid walls of his own aura around Thea before she had time to escape. ¡°What are those roots?!¡± Teran shouted as she took a step back. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen something like that come out of masters of the Turtle Art, and the Mountain Art is nothing like that! What are they teaching kids at your sect these days?!¡± Kel had no answer to give as the walls around Thea continued to strengthen and the sounds of her struggle grew quieter. Micro slowly rose to his feet, his eyes still closed, and placed one hand against the box he¡¯d created. At that point, Kel used his Appraisal Skill to try and understand the situation. He looked with glowing blue eyes at Micro¡¯s oddly shaped core, and the names of the Core Cards he¡¯d mastered began to flow into his mind. ¡°What¡­?¡± Kel muttered. ¡°What is it?¡± Teran asked. ¡°What do you see?!¡± ¡°Six¡­?¡± Kel mumbled. ¡°Six what?¡± Yin asked, his own eyes glowing intensely beneath his hood as he tried to understand what Kel saw. ¡°No, Seven¡­¡± Kel continued. ¡°Seven Core Cards? He¡¯s mastered so many Core Cards since last night?!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Teran scoffed, though her doubt wasn¡¯t absolute. She turned to Yin with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°Kel is likely speaking the truth,¡± Yin whispered back. Everyone was tense as Micro stood still with his hand against the box, increasing its strength beyond anybody¡¯s ability to believe or understand. ¡°The Mycelial Art?¡± Kel mumbled. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lost art?¡± Yin asked. ¡°The last sect to practice that art was lost to history generations ago, so how and why would he have it?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kel repeated, but then he shook his head and smiled with tired eyes at Yin. ¡°Don¡¯t bother being surprised by him, Yin. It never stops¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Yin replied, turning his attention back to Micro. Micro suddenly looked over to Kel and smiled before turning his attention back to the strange box in front of him. ¡°Okay, here¡­¡± Micro said as he began to push against the box. However, as it began to slide across the stone surface of the arena, he realized he couldn¡¯t lift his feet off the ground without losing his connection to the energy he was using to manifest the box. Even lifting one foot slightly off the ground for a moment resulted in several cracks appearing on the surface of the ethereal prison in which Thea continued to struggle. ¡°You little¡ª¡± Thea¡¯s muffled voice broke through the prison of energy for a moment, but it was difficult to understand most of what she was shouting. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro withdrew his hands as he thought for a moment, stabilizing the flow of energy from the ground to his core, and from his core to the box. He tapped his chin repeatedly while considering the options at his disposal. ¡°The hammer wouldn¡¯t work¡­ Spirit taste won¡¯t help¡­ Putting a person in storage might be dangerous¡­¡± The crowd began to whisper about the surreal situation on the stage, where a novice representative from a famously weak sect had just trapped the heir of a rival sect in a large box using a technique unknown to anybody without the Appraisal Skill. But even those who learned the name of the art he used to draw energy from the ground with endlessly expanding roots were left confused by the simple fact that he possessed that art at all. ¡°Ah, that might work!¡± Micro clapped his hands once, then bent his knees slightly and held his hands in front of him. While maintaining a steady flow of energy to the box he created, he began to gather energy in his hands. At first his hands started to glow, then small sparks of energy flickered around them. He took a deep breath, and the sparks gathered into a single ball of fiercely burning light. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡± Teran mumbled, adding to the shocked and confused noise of the audience. ¡°Everybody, shield yourselves!¡± Lena¡¯s voice suddenly called out from somewhere in the stands, her voice amplified by her powerful aura. ¡°Now!¡± Unwilling to risk ignoring the sudden command, the contestants and most of the audience began to coat themselves in defensive auras, some of them using skills to do so. Kel stood in front of Teran and summoned a large aura shield, still unable to coat himself fully in ethereal armour, and braced himself just in time. BOOM A deafening, low pitched hum resonated through the stands, as energy from Micro¡¯s attack exploded in every direction. The mundane workers could only take cover while the cultivators endured the attack with their defensive skills. Few people could see anything at first while trying not to be pushed back by the initial blast, but the energy gradually began to flow in one direction. Kel looked through the holes that had formed in his aura shield and saw Micro struggling to aim the destructive beam originating from his hands at the very box he had created. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Why is he trying to break it like that¡­?¡± Teran asked from behind Kel. ¡°Not break,¡± Kel thought aloud as he looked closely at the box which had begun to move. ¡°Push!¡± Micro continued to fire the wave of energy that hummed like a jet engine at the box in front of him, adjusting its angle to ensure the box wouldn¡¯t move too quickly or too slowly. The power of the energy beam varied at first, but in time it became a steady source of power that gently nudged the box closer and closer to the edge of the stone platform. He could feel Thea doing her best to free herself from the box, and smiled with knowledge that she was still safe and increasingly energetic. The crowd relaxed its defensive measures as they began to trust that Micro¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t cause any more collateral damage, but nobody was relaxed enough to cheer as the box eventually toppled over the side of the stage with a soft thud. Micro finally lifted his feet from the ground, allowing the roots he¡¯d manifested to dissolve into the energy of the earth beneath him, and walked briskly to the edge of the arena where he could look down at the ground where his box now lay. ¡°That might even be safer than my original cab,¡± he said with a smile, realizing the shape of the box was not very different from the cab of an ordinary truck. ¡°No seatbelt though. I¡¯ll have to think about that¡­¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± As the constant flow of energy through his mycelial roots had disappeared, the box disintegrated quickly, revealing an intensely flustered Thea. She growled as blood dripped from her hands, having failed to claw her way out of the prison. ¡°What just happened?!¡± ¡°Sorry about that last bump!¡± Micro called down to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to fight me with everything you had,¡± Thea hissed. ¡°What do you take me for?!¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Micro said, but he wore a satisfied grin on his face. ¡°Kel made it look easy, but actually trying to punch you made my soul hurt.¡± ¡°Your what¡­?¡± Thea asked with a blank expression. ¡°Hitting a young person as nice as you,¡± Micro continued, bringing his hand to his chest. ¡°It¡¯s just not something a truck does. You didn¡¯t even wander into traffic or anything like that brat on his phone! A polite young woman like you just¡ª¡± ¡°Are you flirting with me right now?!¡± Thea gasped in horror. ¡°Do you have any sense of¡ª¡± ¡°Flirting with you?¡± Micro repeated while laughing. ¡°I¡¯m just glad I was able to deliver you safely to your destination.¡± ¡°So I wasn¡¯t even worth fighting¡­¡± Thea mumbled, looking into his eyes as shame overcame her. ¡°I thought¡ª¡± ¡°Trucks aren¡¯t for fighting, Thea. They¡¯re for getting you from one place to another,¡± Micro stated confidently. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re having fun, but I guess I¡¯m too old to start knocking kids around like it¡¯s nothing. How could I face the old man after picking up a hobby like that?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Thea¡¯s anger waned as the confused whispers of the audience began to quiet down and spectators leaned in to try and hear what they were saying. Even those in the highest rows at the back were desperate to catch their conversation. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this later.¡± ¡°You¡¯re okay, right?¡± Micro called out as she walked away. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Thea mumbled as she looked around at the silent audience, back to the stunned contestants, and then back up at Micro who gave her a concerned look. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are we friends now, by the way?¡± Micro asked, his smile dampening slightly as he braced himself for her answer. ¡°What?¡± Thea replied after a long pause, still unsure what to think of her current situation. ¡°We fought, so we¡¯re friends now,¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°You just¡ª¡± Thea stammered, but she shook her head and shrugged as she began walking back to the other contestants. Without looking back, she mumbled under her breath. ¡°Yes, Micro. I think we are¡­¡± ~ ¡°Micro¡­?¡± The announcer eventually remember to speak, his muffled voice still amplified by some sort of skill. ¡°Micro, alleged representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, seems to be the winner¡­?¡± There were some cheers here and there among cultivators who had turned a profit on the match, and Micro noticed Tohan among them, laughing loud enough to drown out most of the audience around him. But suspicious glares were the most common expression on the faces of each audience member. ¡°The stage will be repaired now,¡± the announcer continued after several other officials whispered something in his ear. ¡°It will take a while this time. We¡¯ll continue when the sun has set. thank you¡­¡± Micro waved to the announcer to acknowledge his news, and the announcer bowed awkwardly before stepping away to discuss the event with a few unfamiliar faces. The arena became a busy place again as people stood up to leave and mundane workers got back to work repairing the damaged stone platform. Micro realized for the first time that his roots had loosened the ground beneath the stage to such an extent that they had started to sink unevenly into the ground, and his Spirit Wave attack had made the bumpy stone surface of the stage look more like gravel. ¡°Sorry about that¡­¡± Micro said to a worker who passed by him while carrying a large stone on his back. He was less surprised this time when the strong but ragged looking man suddenly dropped the stone, startled by Micro¡¯s apology. Micro managed to catch the stone, and returned it to the worker¡¯s back before the worker could respond. ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t feel, I mean¡­¡± The man struggled to reply, but his frightened expression was alleviated when he looked up at Micro¡¯s face, then leaned in closer to look into his eyes. ¡°Oh, worry not. Everything is going according to plan. There will be no delays.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful,¡± Micro replied happily, encouraged by the worker¡¯s sudden expression of enthusiasm for his task. ¡°I look forward to seeing the results!¡± ¡°As we all do, as is her will,¡± the man said quietly as he joined the other workers. With a fresh sense of optimism after his first victory, and feeling relieved to have officially made a friend, Micro strolled happily back to where Kel had been waiting in silence. Thea had disappeared into the recovery room to have her hands bandaged, but Kel, Teran, Yin, and the young Ki were all waiting patiently for his return, their eyes full of questions and fear. ¡°Your advice helped!¡± Micro sad as he greeted Kel with a wave. ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel replied softly. ¡°Yes?¡± Micro asked, still smiling brightly. ¡°What just happened?¡± Kel asked in return, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I just realized how jealous the old man would be!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°He always wanted to go to the Colosseum, but his wife wanted to go somewhere else. Here I am fighting in one just like it! It may be smaller though¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell how big the real thing was just by looking at a poster in the window of a travel agency¡­¡± ¡°A colo-what?¡± Kel asked, increasingly baffled by Micro¡¯s words. ¡°What language are you speaking right now, master?¡± ¡°I¡¯d also like to know what that was,¡± Lena suddenly chimed in. ¡°I thought I told you not to draw unnecessary attention. And if you get yourself killed before bringing me to master Kang, I¡¯ll ask a necromancer to summon you back so I can kill you again. I do know where to find one.¡± ¡°I just did what everybody told me to do,¡± Micro replied, laughing nervously at Lena¡¯s claims. ¡°You were told not to make a scene,¡± Lena said harshly. ¡°These whiny little children with fresh cores of jade may be too weak to take seriously, but show some restraint while you¡¯re pushing them around.¡± ¡°But the advice everybody gave me¡­¡± Micro said, confused by the misunderstanding. ¡°And what was that advice, exactly?¡± Teran asked, her voice having grown smaller since Lena¡¯s arrival. ¡°I just did what felt natural,¡± Micro answered plainly. ¡°What part of that was natural?!¡± Teran half screamed, pointing at the dilapidated arena platform. ¡°I did the only thing I was ever really meant to do,¡± Micro explained, his eyes glowing with nostalgia. ¡°I carried a passenger and their things safely to their destination.¡± Chapter 066 - Mundane Kindness ¡°Though I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, I can¡¯t understand how you manifested such a prison with so little training, master,¡± Kel explained as Lena and the other contestants watched Micro carefully. ¡°And how did you suddenly fill your core with so many Core Cards¡¯ teachings?!¡± ¡°I just put them in the back with the rest,¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°And Thea helped me realize why the armour of the Turtle Art I summoned was so brittle.¡± ¡°It was brittle¡­?¡± Kel asked, somewhat embarrassed by Micro¡¯s claim. ¡°Well, compared to steel at least,¡± Micro replied with another shrug. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice at first when I was fighting that Imperial Guard but¡ª¡± ¡°You fought an Imperial Guard?!¡± Teran interjected, but Lena¡¯s gaze silenced her again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention at the time, but the turtle shell shield I tried to make back then also wound up looking like a door,¡± Micro said, tracing the shape of a truck door in the air with his hands. ¡°The box I caught Thea in was the rest of the cab. What safer place is there for a passenger?¡± ¡°A what?¡± Lena asked on behalf of the group. ¡°That¡¯s where the passengers go. Well, that¡¯s where they went before I got pockets,¡± Micro replied, pointing at his chest pockets where two pixies continued to rest. ¡°Even though the Turtle Art taught me how to make armour like a turtle¡¯s shell, it felt much easier to make something I was more familiar with. Doing what felt natural was great advice!¡± ¡°Indeed, the Turtle Art only gives you the tools to construct the armour, while it is your own mind that determines the outcome, but such a complex prison was so natural to you¡­¡± Kel said slowly as he processed the information. ¡°That was not the ethereal construct of a novice cultivator¡­!¡± ¡°And Thea¡¯s advice about combining arts helped me solve the energy problem, though not being able to move while rooted to the ground would have been a problem without the Spirit Wave card Trill gave me,¡± Micro continued. ¡°Honoured Imperial Guard, you were the one who warned everyone to brace themselves¡­¡± Yin asked Lena with a humble bow. ¡°I failed to take your generous advice to heart. Your warning also saved many from the effects of the Spirit Wave Skill.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Lena said quietly, shaking her head. ¡°I saw its potential for destruction outside the Mycelial Art Dungeon we challenged this morning. Its destructive power when combined with the Mycelial Art is unlike any jade level technique I¡¯ve witnessed.¡± ¡°Mushrooms really to go with¡ª¡± Micro tried to explain, but Lena suddenly reached out and grabbed his ear, pulling him toward her to face him with a stern look. ¡°Our deal stands,¡± she whispered with a fiery tone. ¡°But you¡¯re risking both of our goals by causing such a scene. I won¡¯t interfere in your silly tournament as we agreed, but I would ask that you draw less attention should you fight again¡­¡± Lena¡¯s voice trailed off as she noticed the smile on Micro¡¯s face, and she let out a sigh, releasing his ear and bringing her palm to her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Micro said with a thumbs up. ¡°What have I gotten myself into?¡± Lena mumbled as she walked back into the crowd to find a place to sit. ¡°So humiliating¡­¡± ¡°None of that explains why you have so many Core Cards mastered already though,¡± Teran added. ¡°And they¡¯re all so random!¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Kel mumbled, nodding at her question. ¡°No disrespect, of course¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard though,¡± Micro answered in confusion, turning to Kel. ¡°Didn¡¯t you master the Turtle Art Card almost as fast as me?¡± ¡°I spent my entire life studying that art before I finally won the Core Card itself,¡± Kel answered with a somewhat defeated expression. ¡°I prepared my soul for years in advance of absorbing it, and it still feels as though my core is under constant tension.¡± ¡°So your souls don¡¯t have anywhere to put the cards?¡± Micro asked. ¡°No pockets?¡± ¡°A soul wouldn¡¯t have pockets unless you were physically born with pockets!¡± Teran shouted in frustration. ¡°Even then, for a soul to be so well-defined a shape¡­ That isn¡¯t something possible for cultivators at our level! ¡°A human soul would certainly lack pockets at any level of cultivation, in theory,¡± Yin agreed. ¡°The nature of a human is¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not human,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°You wha¡ª¡± Teran asked, but she was interrupted by a growl. ¡°Sorry,¡± Micro said as he brought his hands to his stomach. ¡°I used up a lot of energy¡­ Is there any mountain fried beef around here, Kel?¡± ¡°No, master,¡± Kel replied with a deep breath. ¡°Honey buns?¡± Micro asked with a disappointed stare. ¡°No,¡± Kel replied again. ¡°My apologies, Master Micro, but I don¡¯t think¡ª¡± ¡°Excuse me, young master,¡± A young woman suddenly said as she bowed deeply behind Micro. ¡°If you require sustenance, then I know of a place¡­¡± ¡°That mundane woman literally just opened her mouth near me! Get away!¡± Ki let out an angry aura that made the young woman¡¯s knees buckle, but Micro reached out to support her. ¡°Gross!¡± ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t associate with such a¡ª¡± Kel tried to explain tactfully, but he was unsure how to make Micro understand the problem. ¡°That is, perhaps you could find other¡ª¡± ¡°Are you coming, Kel?¡± Micro asked as the woman led him away. ¡°No, I¡ªI just¡­¡± Kel stuttered, while the others watched in shock and horror. ¡°If you would only listen¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you later then,¡± Micro called back. ¡°Before sundown!¡± ~ Micro followed the young woman to the arena¡¯s largest gate, where Azar still stood with a grim look on his face. He waved as he passed by, but Azar only stared menacingly as he passed. ¡°We¡¯ll be watching,¡± he whispered, his voice carried by a cold aura straight to Micro¡¯s ears. ¡°Before sundown, or else¡­¡± ¡°See you then!¡± Micro replied loudly. ¡°Ah!¡± the young woman yelped as Azar¡¯s terrifying aura washed over her, and Micro noticed the odd colours of her eyes. One was dark brown, while the other was bright red. Though her robes were filthy and her long hair was messy, her red eye seemed to glow brightly through the dust. ¡°Your eye looks like a brake light!¡± Micro said as she led him down the dusty road. ¡°I apologize,¡± she replied timidly. ¡°Should I¡­ remove it?¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°No, it¡¯s a good thing,¡± Micro quickly explained. ¡°Brakes are important!¡± ¡°Thank¡­ you?¡± The woman replied with an awkward smile. When she looked into Micro¡¯s eyes, however, her smile seemed to grow warmer. ¡°Really, thank you.¡± ¡°Where are we going, by the way?¡± Micro asked as his stomach growled again. ¡°My family would be honoured to serve you at our inn,¡± she replied. ¡°It is unworthy of you, but we will do what we can do to thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice of you,¡± Micro replied. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unworthy to be called anything but your humble servant,¡± she answered humbly, looking behind to bow slightly at Micro as he followed. ¡°Nice to meet you, your humble servant,¡± he said with a wave, but he was disappointed when she only smiled and returned his wave. ¡°Huh¡­¡± After walking a few short blocks from the arena, the woman stopped in front of a small building, tucked between two larger buildings, made of the same combination of rotting wood and unevenly stacked stone as the rest of the buildings in the town. ¡°Please, young master,¡± she welcomed him through the door, and he was surprised to find the inside almost completely silent. The noise of the busy street just outside seemed to disappear as the heavy wooden door shut behind him. ¡°Thanks,¡± Micro replied as his eyes adjusted to the room. It reminded him more of the cave where he was summoned than the luxuriously decorated rooms of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect where he¡¯d stayed recently, but several people smiled at him as the woman caught their attention. He was relieved that it wasn¡¯t nearly as dark as the caves, thanks to several small candles placed around the room. ¡°This is Micro, father,¡± she addressed a thin elderly man who sat stirring a pot of soup over a rustic fireplace. She continued her explanation with a hushed tone. ¡°He is overseeing the tournament.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Mind your tongue, noisy girl,¡± her father whispered nervously as he stood up to greet Micro. ¡°It is plain to see.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she whispered back, bringing her hand to her mouth and nodded. She walked over to a small wooden table and arranged several old chairs around it. ¡°Fate needs no narration. It is good to see you. Please, let me offer you lunch,¡± the woman¡¯s old father continued, using his shaking hands to prepare a bowl of the watery soup while the woman led Micro to the table. Two older women, one holding an infant, then joined him at the table. ¡°What a sight for sore eyes¡­¡± one of them said politely. ¡°You bless us with your presence today, Micro,¡± another added as the old man brought him the bowl of soup. ¡°News of your arrival was a pleasant surprise.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Micro said as he picked up the bowl eagerly and quickly began to empty its contents into his mouth. As he tasted it, the idea of using his Spirit Taste Skill occurred to him, and his sense of taste immediately sharpened. Behind the bland taste, he began to see visions of the rusty knife that chopped the vegetables, the exhaustion of the lady who prepared it, and the bitter expressions of the farmers who harvested the ingredients. ¡°Wow.¡± The people at the table looked on with apprehension has Micro closed his eyes to deeply understand what he was tasting. It was flavourless and the vegetables were nowhere near as satisfying as the mountain fried beef he had grown accustomed to, but it warmed his empty stomach and he put the empty bowl down with a grateful burp. ¡°Are you not going to eat anything?¡± Micro asked as he looked around at the others. ¡°It seems quiet for an inn.¡± ¡°Forgive the humble limits of our hospitality,¡± one of the old women said with a frail voice. ¡°Few with silver to spare would lay their eyes on such a humble place as this, and times only get harder with each passing year¡­¡± ¡°Was the harvest not good this year?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The old man had a few years like that. He almost sold me once to cover a debt, but he took up a part time job for the winter instead¡­¡± ¡°The harvest?¡± The red-eyed girl¡¯s father scoffed. ¡°Few of us see the harvest for ourselves. Those who should be our allies snatch most of it up and call it a tax, and what do they give us in return!¡± ¡°That explains why the soup was so sad¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°No offence!¡± ¡°And the cultivators are such¡ª¡± The old woman added, but an intense stare from the others silenced her. She bit her tongue, then laughed nervously. ¡°Excuse me, what was I saying¡­?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re being taxed so much here, why not move?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Business seems to work very differently here¡­¡± ¡°The mundane cannot travel alone through this world,¡± the old man said, sighing down at his bowl, but then he looked at Micro with a subtle grin. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t know much about that, would you?¡± ¡°Could you sell what you grow in another town?¡± Micro continued. ¡°Sell it elsewhere?¡± the young woman asked. ¡°Yes, where it might fetch a higher price,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Sometimes the old man took me to three or four towns in a day before he found somewhere to sell his fruits early in the season. Prices can vary a lot from town to town.¡± ¡°How would we get there¡­?¡± the woman asked, her face showing a hint of confusion at his line of questioning. ¡°Just drive there if¡ª¡± Micro began, but then he realized his mistake. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± the woman asked, suddenly concerned by his sad expression. ¡°You have no roads,¡± Micro lamented. ¡°No trucks, no street lights, no signs¡­¡± ¡°Those things sound expensive,¡± the old man said with a bitter smile. ¡°Thank you for sharing your thoughts with us humble servants of fate. The cultivators see to their own business for the most part, trading in artifacts and treasures beyond our imaginations. The mundane have little to sell and less to spend¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, causing the infant in one woman¡¯s arms to stir. The woman excused herself as she retreated to another room to rock it to sleep. Micro reached into his storage and retrieved three of the gold coins he had received from Tohan. ¡°Here. Thanks for the soup!¡± The three hosts looked in awe at the glistening gold coins that Micro had placed so casually at the centre of the table. ¡°What is it you require of us?¡± the old man asked with a more serious tone. ¡°Anything in service of her will, of course.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Spend it how you like. You need it more than I do.¡± ¡°Is this not required for a more specific¡­ mission?¡± the old man asked. ¡°The orders which arrived previously were very specific, not that I doubt your judgement.¡± ¡°This much gold¡­¡± The red-eyed woman gasped. ¡°It seems unreal, but¡ª¡± ¡°Use it to find somewhere better to do business,¡± Micro added. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I can walk pretty far on my own, and people are fairly nice to me. Well, some people are¡­¡± ¡°We¡ªWe could truly leave this kingdom¡ªWe could, but,¡± the young woman whispered, stuttering in shock. ¡°Beyond the reach of¡ª¡± ¡°No, we were meant to¡­¡± the old woman began to argue, but the glistening of the gold quickly silenced her. ¡°Why would we be permitted to escape?¡± the old man asked suspiciously. ¡°Escape?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What would you do after you left?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the older woman asked. ¡°Is this a test?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking what you¡¯d do in a new place,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Do you like farming?¡± ¡°I want to own a restaurant,¡± she replied with watery eyes. ¡°But until now, I mean¡­ But why?¡± ¡°Why what?¡± Micro asked again, increasingly confused by her apparent internal conflict. ¡°Why would you free us of our fate today?¡± she asked intensely. Her family looked shocked by her outburst, but they only listened in silence to the exchange. ¡°Why now? Why this time? Why us?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you want me to say,¡± Micro replied, shaking his head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll come eat at your restaurant one day. Are you sure that¡¯s enough to buy one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more¡ªmore than enough¡­!¡± the woman sobbed. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! Blessed be¡ª¡± ¡°Yes,¡± her father interrupted her, raising his voice to an uncomfortable volume. He continued speaking while leaning back to look outside through a crack in the dusty curtains hanging in front of the dark room¡¯s only window. ¡°Bless you for this gift, young master. Your sect must value kindness!¡± ¡°I guess I should get back to them, now that you mention it,¡± Micro said with a cheerful laugh. ¡°Kel is always so worried about everything. He reminds me of the old man¡¯s son sometimes. Always worried¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± The old woman asked softly, her own voice shaking as she stifled her tears. ¡°Just like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to fight again soon, so I should meditate with Kel for a while just in case,¡± he replied as he stood up, the other three quickly rising from their own seats. ¡°What will the name of your restaurant be?¡± ¡°Its name¡­¡± The girl smiled in surprise at the question. ¡°What would you have us call it?¡± ¡°A name, huh?¡± Micro scratched his chin, taking the question seriously. He looked around the room, and then settled on a name he was happy with. ¡°Brake Light!¡± ¡°Might I ask¡ª¡± Her father spoke softly again. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a safety feature people take for granted!¡± Micro replied enthusiastically, then he looked at the young woman. ¡°And safety is important.¡± ¡°So ¡®Brake Light¡¯ means ¡®safety¡¯ on your¡ª¡± The old man coughed. ¡°Where you are from! What a beautiful sentiment¡­¡± ¡°So fate could be this merciful,¡± the young woman whispered in disbelief, tentatively placing her hands atop the gold coins on the table, as if to confirm whether they were really there. ¡°Good luck with the restaurant. I hope you don¡¯t have issues with parking!¡± Micro said as he walked to the door. ¡°Thanks for the soup!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t forget this!¡± the girl with one red eye shouted, but Micro was already walking down the busy street. ¡°They were nice¡­¡± he thought aloud as he made his way back to the tournament grounds. With his stomach full of soup and the warmth of the sun at his back, he let out a long sigh. ¡°I guess this town isn¡¯t so bad!¡± Chapter 067 - Thinking Outside the Box ¡°Did you enjoy your soup¡­?¡± Azar mumbled spitefully as Micro walked back through the entrance. ¡°What took you so long? What business could you have with the mundane? ¡°It filled me up at least¡­ Nice people too,¡± Micro replied, patting his stomach with a smile. ¡°Did you want to eat something too?¡± ¡°Just return to your little friends,¡± Azar mumbled, and Micro entered the arena. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Kel¡¯s familiar greeting caught Micro¡¯s attention right away. ¡°Hello!¡± Micro called back. ¡°There have been several developments since you left,¡± Kel started to explain before he¡¯d even reached Micro. ¡°Oh?¡± Micro looked around at the busy arena, but the stage was still under construction, so he wasn¡¯t sure what could have happened. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of good news, but there is some¡­¡± Kel suddenly paused. ¡°Bad news?¡± Micro asked with some shock on his face. ¡°Not exactly,¡± Kel continued slowly. ¡°The good news is that although rumours have spread about you, none of them contain any mention of heroes or magical summonings. Rather, you¡¯ve done more than enough to convince anyone watching that you are a prodigious young cultivator. However¡­¡± ¡°Young?¡± Micro said with a laugh. ¡°Well, give it to me straight, Kel.¡± ¡°Both the manner in which you fight and the way you address cultivators and the mundane with the same courtesy are somewhat problematic. While I can understand it being difficult for one as great as you to differentiate between such insignificant beings as us, your kindness is taken for unprecedented arrogance,¡± Kel explained, his tone growing increasingly solemn. ¡°Your way of living seems to provoke many.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°So, I have to fight a lot more people?¡± ¡°Many more,¡± Kel replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be making a lot of friends soon,¡± Micro said with another shrug, beginning to walk back to the recovery room. ¡°Let¡¯s visit Tae!¡± ~ By the time Micro had returned, the other contestants had all been fully healed, though their energy was still depleted. Tae was excited to hear of Micro¡¯s victory, though everyone was confused by the story of how the fight had ended. While Kel and Micro were sitting with Tae and enjoying some tea, Vera approached Micro once again. ¡°Your spirit seems much more at ease now, young master,¡± she said warmly as she knelt beside him. ¡°I understand little of your nature, but I can sense that you have found a balance.¡± ¡°You were right!¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Doing what I was meant to do felt a lot easier.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t pretend I understood what I saw today, but I can see that it was for the best,¡± Vera said with a warm smile, placing her hand on his head. ¡°Be sure to stay true to that strange path you walk. It is yours and yours alone. To try and walk the path of another would tear you apart.¡± ¡°Like a bicycle on a highway,¡± Micro agreed with a solemn tone. ¡°I sense your understanding,¡± Vera replied with a warm smile. ¡°I feel our world is blessed to host such a soul.¡± ¡°Thanks, Vera,¡± Micro said as the kind old lady in white stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll try to stay on this road!¡± ¡°I wish I could see what she sees¡­¡± Kel sighed as Vera left. ¡°The Soul Art gives one an amazing insight into matters of the soul, and I have so many questions about yours.¡± ¡°My soul isn¡¯t that special,¡± Micro said. ¡°It¡¯s just a shinier version of my old body.¡± ¡°All souls tend to be the shape of the vessel they¡¯re born with, more or less,¡± Tae explained between sips of tea. ¡°It takes extraordinary mental fortitude to perceive one¡¯s soul so vividly, never mind moulding one¡¯s soul¡­ But to think there was a soul capable of absorbing so many Core Cards¡¯ teachings. Your race must be very different from our own.¡± ¡°We¡¯re built different, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Micro replied with some sympathy in his voice. ¡°I never thought about it before, but it¡¯s hard to imagine how humans get by without tires, headlights¡­ Fingers are convenient, but the human body really is oddly designed.¡± ¡°In any case,¡± Kel interjected, his anxiety returning. ¡°You must consider your approach to your next fight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Whether you fight in the next round or another, I¡¯m afraid your Shell Prison technique may not be as effective the second time,¡± Kel explained. ¡°You caught Thea off guard, but it wouldn¡¯t be hard for somebody to avoid it if they knew it was coming.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro replied. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°However, my grandfather would never forgive me for trying to steer you on your own path to victory, so I will leave you to meditate on it alone,¡± Kel said with a reassuring look. ¡°I must also meditate. Perhaps we were lucky that your attack resulted in so many repairs being needed before the next fight. We have ample time to prepare and recover.¡± ¡°Yes, thanks for making this take so much longer,¡± Ki called out sarcastically from nearby. ¡°Good idea,¡± Micro replied, closing his eyes and getting comfortable. ¡°I could go for some dessert!¡± ~ Micro, Tae, and Kel spent the next few hours quietly meditating in the recovery room while the other contestants tended to their own business, though many were shocked at first by how quickly Micro was able to accumulate energy by using the Mycelial Art to draw energy directly from the ground below The others who had already been eliminated from the tournament left to enjoy the city until sundown, and the audience gradually grew in size as night fell. Micro thought about the various ways he might be able to use the skills he had acquired while replenishing the energy in his core. He was confident he could reconstruct the cab in which he¡¯d trapped Thea even quicker than before, but knew that Kel was right about it being easy for a cultivator to avoid if they saw it coming. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to swing his arms around as quickly and skillfully as Kel, who¡¯s ability to fight both impressed and intimidated Micro, and he still struggled to imagine himself intentionally hitting somebody. However, when he remembered Vera¡¯s words and the look on Thea¡¯s face at the end of their last fight, he felt confident that things would work out somehow. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°It is time!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice stirred him from his meditative state. ¡°Would Micro, the mysterious representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, please return to the stage to declare his intentions!¡± ¡°Do what feels right, master,¡± Kel assured him as he opened his eyes. ¡°Thanks, Kel,¡± Micro replied as he quickly returned to the stone platform, distracted for a moment by the splendid view of the starry sky above. A bright purple shooting star caught his eye, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. He returned his attention to the ground and noticed several mundane workers smiling at him from a messy corner of the arena where tools and debris were piled. ¡°Will you fight again, or will you nominate another to lead the next round?!¡± the announcer asked as the crowd became more lively. ¡°I¡¯ll nominate someone else!¡± Micro declared. ¡°I need a bit more time to think¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± the announcer replied, apparently more relieved than disappointed. ¡°Who do you nominate?!¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Micro said, realizing he still had to choose somebody. He looked over at Kel, Teran, Ki, and Yin, all standing confidently in the waiting area, and waved his finger around for a moment before settling on a contestant. ¡°Teran, you can go ahead!¡± ¡°Teran, representative of the Earth River Sect, shall lead the next round!¡± the announcer confirmed to the somewhat awkward applause of the audience. The young woman in dark red robes walked gracefully up the platform with a confused look on her face, meeting Micro at the centre of the stage. ¡°Bowing out so soon?¡± she whispered to Micro as he walked by. ¡°You shy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still trying to think of an approach to fighting¡­¡± Micro admitted with a shy smile. ¡°Well don¡¯t go too far,¡± she snapped back with a smile. Before the announcer could even ask her, Teran suddenly shouted loud enough for everybody to hear. ¡°I challenge Micro!¡± she declared as Micro stopped half way down the steps. ¡°Get back here!¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± he replied, tripping over his own foot in surprise. He turned around to see a fierce aura obstructing his view of the girl. He looked back to Kel to gauge his reaction, but Kel only smiled and nodded. The sound of the announcer¡¯s voice and the noise of the audience faded from his awareness as he returned to the stage to face Teran. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Did you come to this world to mock us?¡± Teran whispered through her burning aura, loud enough only for Micro to hear. ¡°Do you mean to toy with us like some sick god?!¡± ¡°I just¡ª¡± Micro stuttered as her anger began to flow through him like a harsh wind. ¡°Safety is important, so I¡ª¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure whether the match had started or not, but Teran suddenly unleashed a powerful wave of energy at him before he could finish speaking. He managed to summon his armour in time to nullify the energy¡¯s impact, but he was pushed halfway across the platform in no time at all. The force of the energy against his face felt like driving into the wind on a highway, the air rushing by his ears making him feel dizzy. ¡°Hmph!¡± Teran scoffed. ¡°The River Art alone is enough to deal with you. Thea makes everything look so difficult.¡± Micro began to understand the nature of Teran¡¯s attack as she blew him around the arena like a leaf in the wind. Every time she waved her hands around, he could feel her pulling all the moisture in the air along with them, her own energy resonating with the energy in each droplet of water that formed, allowing her to create rushing currents as she pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fly away just yet!¡± Teran shouted as she brought a current crashing straight down on Micro. ¡°Not until you learn a lesson!¡± Realizing it was only a matter of time before the currents would either push him off the edge of the stage or crush him like a turtle on the road, he rooted himself in the ground with the Mycelial Art and bolstered his armour to counter the currents¡¯ effects. He stood up straight as swirling currents of energy grew even stronger. ¡°That¡¯s quite efficient¡­¡± Micro marvelled as he inspected the flow of energy around Teran, who was able to manipulate the energy of all the moisture in the air by channelling a small amount of it through her core, expending very little of her own energy in the process. He tried several times to summon similar boxes of energy around the platform in which to trap her, but it was clear that she was intentionally maintaining a fair distance from him while moving elusively around the arena. ¡°I¡¯m not some poor little bird you can cage, boy!¡± Teran shouted, her voice seeming to stir the energy currents even more violently. Though she moved around the platform gracefully on the currents she created, their pressure only continued to grow. Micro¡¯s Turtle Art armour began to crack as the sound of the rushing wind distracted him. The smallest holes in his armour were enough for the storm he stood at the centre of to completely overwhelm his senses. He attempted to use his Spirit Wave technique, but he didn¡¯t know where to aim. He briefly summoned a hammer and waved it around without reason, but let it dissipate soon after. It was then that he was reminded of the feeling of being parked outside in a storm, longing to be back in the safety of his garage. ¡°What to do¡­¡± he thought as he resolved to try something new, though his casual demeanour continued to enrage Teran. Teran noticed the change in his expression and only increased the pressure of the currents attacking him from all sides. Unable to see or hear anything beyond the storm around him, he suddenly crouched down and slammed both of his hands on the ground, adding both his hands to the network of roots already growing out of his feet into the ground. Having doubled the amount of energy he could now draw up from the earth, he finally allowed his damaged armour to vanish. The crowd gasped as it seemed like he would soon be torn to shreds by the relentless current, but soon they couldn¡¯t see him at all. Micro had apparently confined himself in a box similar to the one in which he¡¯d trapped Thea that afternoon. Teran only increased the force of her attack despite her confusion, but the box continued to grow even more rigid as Micro quietly focused on its construction from within the safety of his own creation. ¡°You think you can hide in there forever?!¡± Teran shouted provocatively, but Micro could barely even hear the sound of the wind anymore. If not for the roots he had spread throughout the stone platform once again, he would have no idea where she was at all. After fortifying the ethereal truck cab he had manifested, he took a deep breath and relaxed for a moment. He thought of trying to grab onto Teran¡¯s feet with the roots he created, but they were far too brittle to use for anything but absorbing energy. While Teran¡¯s attacks continued to increase in intensity, Micro sent his roots farther into the ground than ever before. The energy became richer and more volatile the deeper he went, and soon he had reached the limit of what he felt he could safely channel through his core. ¡°That should be enough,¡± he muttered to himself as he began to channel the energy into the ethereal structure around him. ¡°Nice!¡± ~ ¡°Do you think this is a game?!¡± Teran screamed through the storm she¡¯d created. ¡°Fine! Are you waiting for me to show you how a real warrior fights? I¡¯ll show you!¡± For a moment, the currents that bombarded Micro¡¯s strangely square shelter vanished completely, but as Teran closed her eyes and drew a deep breath, the air and the ground both began to vibrate slightly. Dust from all around filled the air, forming small clumps of dirt, around which water began to condense. In a moment of serenity, the mud which Teran had mixed in the air floated motionlessly, frozen in time. But as she once again began to wave her hands through the air in circular patterns, the droplets formed a single river of mud that flowed around her continuously, the force of which created a powerful cyclone around the arena. The audience watched with great satisfaction as her elemental weapon began to thrash Micro¡¯s manifestation like a continuous landslide. The stone platform around Micro was quickly eroded by the endless torrent, but its speed and power only increased along with Teran¡¯s frustration. ¡°Come out, coward!¡± she screamed as the box began to grow in size. Each crack she managed to make in the strange shell repaired itself quicker than the last, but she was far from finished. ¡°At least die properly!¡± ¡°What is he planning?¡± Kel tilted his head as he waited patiently to see how Micro would react to the powerful attack, and Yin approached him from behind. ¡°Kel!¡± Yin shouted over the sound of Teran¡¯s unrelenting attack. ¡°Combining the Mycelial Art with the Turtle Art¡ª¡± ¡°I also see the potential,¡± Kel said, nodding his head slowly with his eyes firmly trained on Micro. ¡°But it is unprecedented¡­¡± ¡°He is creative, perhaps wise,¡± Yin added, adjusting his dark hood in order to better observe the fight. ¡°But does he even have a plan?¡± Kel and Yin stared in silence from that point on as the crowd cheered, crying out with excitement as her river of water and earth bombarded Micro¡¯s unmoving box. It appeared as though it was only a matter of time before her attacks would finally break through or push the box straight off the platform, but Teran suddenly noticed that while attacking, she had taken a step back. She glanced behind her, and noticed the edge of the platform had grown dangerously close to her heels. ¡°Wait,¡± she mumbled, then turned around to re-examine the strange box she was attacking. ¡°Was it always that big¡­?¡± Chapter 068 - A Perfectly Safe Tournament ¡°Even accounting for the energy he is able to draw on using the roots of the Mycelial Art, your friend is able to channel it through his core at an unfathomable rate,¡± Yin whispered to Kel. ¡°It should take ten jade level cultivators to harness that amount of energy¡­¡± ¡°His core is of his own making, but it is truly unique¡­¡± Kel replied as he watched Teran scrambled around the platform in a feeble attempt to outrun Micro¡¯s slowly growing ethereal shell. ¡°His ability to visualize and manifest the material from the immaterial is difficult to comprehend.¡± ¡°It makes me long to see his homeworld with my own eyes¡­¡± Yin whispered, mindful of the elder Imperial Guard¡¯s constant attention. ¡°It may be too much for us to perceive¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice trailed off as the match neared its inevitable conclusion. ¡°The more I ask him about it, the more I feel I will never understand it¡­¡± ¡°Come out and fight me!¡± she screamed as she looked for a place to run to, but most of the platform was already beneath the massive box. She thought of jumping on top of it, but knew she might as well ask him to trap her in a smaller box. She shouted in frustration that despite her efforts to keep her distance from the box, it had somehow grown in size while completely ignoring her attacks. Even as she increased the strength of her elemental attack beyond what she felt was the limit of her power, it continued to grow, its walls creeping ever closer to her as she backed toward the edge. ¡°You trash! Come out!¡± Teran screamed as she tried to push back against the advancing wall. ¡°Face me! You¡¯re no warrior! What do you¡ª¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Micro shouted with a friendly tone. ¡°You¡¯re near the ledge now¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you a thousand times if you¡ª¡± she continued to scream, and then she slipped off the stage, landing in a muddy puddle of her own creation, staining her beautiful red attire the colour of the dirt she¡¯d been controlling so masterfully only moments before. ¡°Have you arrived at your destination yet?¡± Micro called out, but he couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was going on beyond the walls of energy. ¡°You¡­!¡± she fumed as she looked up at the box which continued to grow even after it had covered the entire platform. ¡°Umm, hello¡­?¡± ¡°Young master! Stop!¡± the announcer called out as several spectators looked around anxiously, wondering if or when the box would stop growing. ¡°Micro¡ªStop! You¡¯ve won already!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, instantly allowing the box to evaporate into the air like glowing sand floating away on the wind. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was getting tired!¡± He brushed himself off and looked at the messy stone platform, then took a moment to calm his energy as he walked to the edge of the platform. There he found Teran looking up at him with an expression similar to the one Thea had displayed not long ago. ¡°You feeling okay?¡± he called down to her. ¡°You¡­!¡± Teran¡¯s eyes twitched as she pointed up at him, unable to catch her breath in her anger. However, when she noticed the attentive crowd watching their conversation with great amusement, she turned away with a frustrated sigh. ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡± She stormed away as the crowd began to stir, only turning back to look at Micro once with a conflicted glare. ¡°Do you want to fight again?¡± Micro asked, at which point the audience began to roar with excitement. ¡°We will fight again!¡± she screamed. ¡°And I¡¯ll teach you some respect!¡± ¡°A reminder that once a loss is confirmed, the opponent may not fight again in the same tournament¡­¡± the announcer tentatively declared, though the audience seemed disappointed. ¡°Shall we fight at Kel¡¯s temple?¡± Micro asked. The audience quieted as they awaited her response. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Teran shouted, stopping in her tracks. ¡°Shall we fight on the mountain where Kel lives?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We can eat mountain fried beef after!¡± Poorly stifled laughter began to spring out of the audience, replacing some of Teran¡¯s frustration and rage with shame, her face quickly reddening. However, when she looked back to see Micro¡¯s smile as he waited for her reply, she rolled her eyes with a deep breath. ¡°Fine¡­¡± she finally answered, and the crowd cheered. When the announcer once again asked Micro what his intentions were for the next round, Micro looked over at the waiting area where all of the contestants now stood. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Ki can go next!¡± Micro declared. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty!¡± ¡°Oh, alright,¡± the announcer replied awkwardly, shaking his head. Ki, having heard Micro¡¯s choice, quickly turned her nose up at the audience member she had been arguing with and made her way over. However, she walked straight into one of the mundane workers, an old man, who was rushing to bring Micro a cup of tea. Ki simply continued walking, though the old man and the cup of tea in his hand fell to the ground with an awful sound. ¡°Ki, of the Air Moon Sect, the youngest participant in this year¡¯s Annual Jade Alliance Tournament, shall lead the following match!¡± the announcer continued in his usual manner as the crowd made its usual noises. Ki hopped lightly up the steps and rolled her eyes as she bowed to Micro as they passed each other, but she, along with the rest of the crowd, were confused when he ran straight past her and continued down the steps to the old man still lying on the ground. There were some murmurs among the crowd regarding his lack of manners, but Ki just rolled her eyes a second time and walked to the middle of the platform. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Micro asked the old man as he knelt down beside him. The old man was lying on his face, so Micro turned him as gently as he could onto his side, and he was relieved to see the man was awake, though some of his long white hair was coloured red as blood dripped down to his face. ¡°You were in an accident. Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡­¡± the old man mumbled as his eyes struggled to focus on Micro. ¡°Thank you, kind messenger¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Messenger,¡± Micro corrected him. ¡°That¡¯s another model. I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°Of course, Micro¡­¡± The old man smiled as the blood continued to trickle down from his wound. Three other mundane workers rushed over with their heads bowed. ¡°I think he hurt his head,¡± Micro explained to one of them. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a hit and run could happen in front of so many people!¡± ¡°It is best you not be seen associating with us any further,¡± the youngest of the three men who appeared said with his head bowed deeply. ¡°Our preparations are nearly complete.¡± ¡°You should get some rest,¡± Micro said with an air of frustration. He noticed injuries all over the young man who now bowed to him, cuts and scrapes that had yet to be tended to. He frowned as he began to notice many such wounds and scars on the others. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of work to do, but you only have one body.¡± ¡°But, the event¡­¡± The young man looked up with a flustered expression. ¡°The plan¡­¡± ¡°Just finish things up quickly and go home,¡± Micro said, shaking his head. ¡°This place is too dangerous for normal people. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you all so busy.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the young man whispered as the others looked at him with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re telling us to escape, as soon as the job is done¡­?¡± ¡°Escape?¡± Micro repeated, tilting his head. ¡°Just stay safe. There¡¯s nothing more important than safety.¡± ¡°Safety¡­¡± the three men repeated. The bleeding old man brought himself up to his knees and joined them in bowing their heads. ¡°Thank you for this revelation, honoured messenger¡­¡± the old man whispered. ¡°It will be done¡­¡± ¡°Good,¡± Micro said as he stood up. He waved his hands, gesturing for them also to stand. ¡°Getting the job done is important, but it¡¯s all for nothing if you don¡¯t put safety first.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the men all said in unison, catching Micro off guard. ¡°Well then,¡± Micro mumbled awkwardly, but the three men had already helped the old man up and started on their way. ¡°Bye¡­¡± Micro looked over to see Kel staring back at him with an expression he couldn¡¯t quite read, somewhere between confusion and horror. He then noticed the rest of the contestants looking at him with similar expressions, but he didn¡¯t have time to ask what the reason for their strange looks were. ¡°I challenge Kel!¡± Ki shouted, pointing at Kel with a smirk. Kel snapped out of his daze and looked up at Ki, then to the announcer. He nodded, and started walking up to the stage. As he passed Micro, he placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you persist in befriending those stone pushers and cup holders, but at least be discreet about it,¡± he whispered with a look of concern. ¡°People might get the wrong idea about you.¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± Micro replied, confused by Kel¡¯s warning. He walked back to join Tae, who stood among the other contestants with an air of tension. ¡°That seems a bit extreme¡­¡± ¡°This year¡¯s tournament will be spoken of for years to come,¡± Gor mumbled as Kel ascended the stone steps to the stage. ¡°I ask the heavens to grant my sister discretion,¡± Tsurum added with his hands clasped in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get carried away¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, hello there.¡± Micro waved to Tsurum, who he hadn¡¯t yet spoken with. Tsurum wore the same grey robes as his younger sister, Ki, though he looked as anxious as he did strong. ¡°You are the¡­ new representative?¡± Tsurum replied. ¡°Of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­ I see¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Micro replied. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Forgive my sister, please¡­¡± Tsurum sighed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I think she may have taken a liking to Kel at some point,¡± Tsurum explained awkwardly. He flinched when Tae turned her head to glare at him so quickly that a small gust of wind blew his hair into his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tae asked with a tone more similar to a threat than a question. ¡°It¡¯s just that she has an odd way of expressing her affections,¡± Tsurum continued, adjusting his hair. ¡°It may seem discourteous, but she has always had violent way of expressing herself¡­¡± ¡°That does seem like a common issue on this world.¡± Micro nodded in agreement. Before Tae could ask him to elaborate further on his sister¡¯s feelings, their attention was once again drawn to the stage where Kel and the much smaller Ki faced each other and bowed. ¡°Ki, of the Air Moon Sect, and Kel, of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± the announcer cried out. ¡°May you bring honour to your sects!¡± ¡°And restore some normalcy to this event!¡± a spectator added loudly, prompting a small round of laughter as the audience cheered. ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± Blue¡¯s muffled voice suddenly caught Micro¡¯s ear. ¡°Kel¡¯s fighting now,¡± Micro replied over the noise of the crowd. ¡°You and Trill sleep a lot.¡± ¡°Oh, the tournament started?¡± Blue said as she poked her head out of his pocket. ¡°That¡¯s exciting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been an interesting experience,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I doubt that,¡± Blue smirked. ¡°Is it my turn yet?¡± Chapter 069 - Honour is in the Fight! ¡°It¡¯s an honour to face you here today, Ki of the Air Moon Sect,¡± Kel declared with a deep bow. ¡°I bet it is,¡± Ki snapped back, already assuming an offensive pose. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve really changed since last time we met.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown as well,¡± Kel answered with an eyebrow raised. ¡°You haven¡¯t visited our temple in a long time,¡± Ki pouted, but her eyes were still full of energy. ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°I apologize if I have caused offence. The path I walk has taken some unexpected turns,¡± Kel said with a grin. ¡°But I will make a point of visiting you and your brother in the near future. Have you succeeded in mastering the Spirit Dagger Skill yet?¡± ¡°See for yourself!¡± Ki shouted as two glowing blades appeared in her hands, pointing at the ground like two long fangs. Ki¡¯s next move was predictable based on her stance, but it was still impressive to all who watched. She quickly jumped from one side of Kel to the other while stabbing at him relentlessly with her daggers. Kel smiled at first, blocking each individual strike by summoning only a small amount of armour, but he gradually found himself coating more and more of himself in armour as the attacks grew less predictable. A flurry of stabs came from behind, then suddenly a dagger was at his throat. Each stab of Ki¡¯s daggers quickly bounced off of Kel¡¯s armour with a hollow sound, but the space between attacks quickly reached a point where it was difficult to count them. ¡°You turtle folks all wear that sword at your waist!¡± Ki shouted through the barrage of attacks as Kel strained his concentration to continue deflecting them. Her childlike laughter cut through the cheers of the crowd, but her attacks only continued to increase in speed. ¡°Is it just for show after all? You might need it, Kel!¡± ¡°The sword of a Fire Mountain Turtle Sect disciple more of a tool than a weapon,¡± Kel replied slowly, slightly embarrassed to be struggling to defend himself against such small weapons. ¡°But I assure you, I will respond to your attacks!¡± Kel then allowed his armour to dissipate and quickly channelled his energy into a single shield of light on his left arm, just in time to use it to deflect a two handed attack aimed at his chest. Ki was flung backwards several paces, but she continued to laugh boisterously as she regained her footing. ¡°Oh, come on, Kel!¡± she shouted back as she readied her next assault. ¡°That may be enough to keep my brother away¡­¡± She jumped high into the air, coming between Kel and the moon which now shone in the night sky, and threw both of her daggers straight at her opponent. Kel raised his shield to deflect them, causing both energy weapons to shatter and disappear. However, he realized to late that he was distracted from her next attack. ¡°Come here!¡± Ki laughed while suspended in the air for a brief moment. ¡°Oh, I recognize this one¡­!¡± Micro remarked, recalling the paralyzing attack which the Imperial Guards had used to capture him the previous night. Kel tried to duck down and brace himself, but he was unable to put any weight into his legs. He waved his hands awkwardly and his legs flailed as he began flying straight up to Ki against his will, just in time for her to begin her descent. ¡°The Moon Art!¡± Kel shouted as he struggled to right himself in the air. ¡°And I thought you were slow!¡± Ki mocked him in reply. Kel refocused his energy into the shield on his arm as she wound back a kick. He blocked it the same way he¡¯d blocked the daggers, but the small girl¡¯s kick delivered far more of an impact than he had expected. The moment Ki¡¯s foot met his shield from above, a force enveloped Kel¡¯s body which pulled him to the ground faster than he would have thought possible. Though he was able to absorb much of the impact with his feet, his knees buckled beneath the weight of Ki¡¯s kick. ¡°I thought that would squish you,¡± she shouted as she jumped away, leaving Kel to struggle to his feet and stretch out his weakened arm. ¡°You¡¯re a good turtle!¡± ¡°To think you¡¯ve already mastered the art to such an extent,¡± Kel complimented her while taking a moment to recirculate his energy, but his legs were starting to shake. ¡°If you would hurry up and master the Mountain Art, you might have a chance one day!¡± Ki mocked him again. ¡°Oh well!¡± Kel took the initiative this time, rushing forward and punching her while using his physical shield as an extension of his fist. The sharp corner of the bottom of the shield looked like it would tear right through the much smaller opponent. He watched her hands as he prepared to defend against a counter attack, but she waved them quickly instead. Only a single pace away from Ki, His shield suddenly accelerated beyond his own speed, slipping right off of his arm and flying over Ki¡¯s head and disappearing into the audience far behind her. ¡°Good thing the spectators are cultivators,¡± Micro shook his head, relieved to see that the shield had been caught in one hand by an old lady who looked frail but radiated a fiery aura. Kel began to summon an energy shield, but in his short moment of confusion, Ki had driven a dagger upward into his arm. She yanked it to the side, shifting his momentum just enough that he stumbled past her without landing even the smallest attack. Kel stumbled, but Ki¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t finished. She continued to guide Kel in a circle with the force of the Moon Art, spinning him around and sending him flying back in the direction from which he¡¯d just launched his attack. The dagger left his arm ahead of a trail of blood, but Kel found the strength to regain his footing while his face grew pale. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°The Moon Art was always difficult to deal with¡­¡± Kel said as he formed a tight shield of energy around his wounded arm. He stretched out his shoulder and drew his rusty old sword from its sheath. Though his action drew some gasps from the audience, many were surprised by the way he held it with the blade pointed down, shielding his forearm. ¡°But I¡¯ve learned something recently.¡± ¡°I hope you learn faster than you run!¡± Ki taunted him as she summoned two more daggers and immediately pulled Kel toward her with the same technique as before. All the energy in his body was suddenly drawn to her, but this time his response surprised Ki. As before, Ki prepared to attack the moment he was in range, but he was already within range before she could prepare her attack. ¡°What did you¡ª¡± ¡°Sometimes you have to go with the flow!¡± Kel shouted, having used the force of her technique to propel himself. CRUNCH Ki almost managed to jump out of the way in time, but the flat edge of Kel¡¯s rusty sword collided with her arm to produce a loud sound that made Micro cringe where he stood, though the rest of the stadium was jumping out of their seats with the excitement of the battle. ¡°It was wise not to use the tip of his sword,¡± Yin noted. ¡°He was able to catch her off guard.¡± ¡°Going with the flow of traffic can be safer than going the speed limit sometimes, but the idea is to avoid collisions¡­¡± Micro added. ¡°I see,¡± Yin replied, but he put aside his confusion and continued to watch the fight unfold. Kel rolled to a stop and picked himself up near the edge of the platform, his sword now bent and a little bit shorter, while Ki retreated to the other side, gripping her injured arm. ¡°Clever turtle¡­¡± she growled at him through a smile. She quickly summoned a dagger twice the size of the ones before in her one working hand. Without another word, she launched herself forward. This time, she applied the Moon Art technique to herself as well as Kel. He braced himself behind his bent sword, filling it with as much energy as it could hold. But the dagger never touched his sword. As he braced himself for the impact of the ethereal dagger, he noticed too late that Ki had thrown the dagger away and left the ground. She somersaulted gracefully through the air and planted both of her feet on the bent sword which Kel was hiding behind. Kel nearly tripped over himself as she began to put her weight into her legs. ¡°Visit us soon, Kel!¡± She shouted as she added the weight of her Moon Art to her kick, causing Kel and his shattered sword to fly straight into an audience member. Micro was relieved to see Kel still moving as the audience cleared a space around him, and he waved to Tohan, who happened to be sitting near the place where Kel had landed. ¡°That¡­¡± Yin mumbled to himself. ¡°Was an excellent fight.¡± ¡°The young representative of the Air Moon Sect is victorious!¡± the announcer declared, and a deafening roar of celebration filled the arena. ~ ¡°So you can use energy to make gravity¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he watched Kel walk down the stairs of the stands back to the centre of the arena. ¡°Gravity?¡± Tsurum asked with a tone of surprise. ¡°You refer the tidal force technique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing,¡± Micro replied. ¡°The same principle, at least¡ª¡± ¡°You have some understanding of the Moon Art, master?¡± Tae asked with equal surprise. ¡°Well, I know gravity when I see it. That¡¯s common sense,¡± Micro said. He looked back at Tsurum, then smiled. ¡°The old man¡¯s son learned about it in school. He was excited about things like planets and space back then¡­¡± ¡°Common sense, you say,¡± Tae replied with a blank expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that means anymore.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Kel greeted Micro as he returned, covered from head to toe in fresh wounds. ¡°Sorry you lost, Kel,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Apparently you did well though¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry!¡± Kel said with a laugh. ¡°Honour is found in the fight itself!¡± ¡°Where in the fight was it hiding?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That¡¯s a good question, Master Micro,¡± Kel replied, wiping some blood from his mouth with his only functional hand. ¡°My grandfather never beat the Air Moon Sect Leader once before mastering the Mountain Art. The tidal force technique is also quite formidable, and my mastery of the Turtle Art is not yet sufficient to match it.¡± ¡°You can say that again!¡± Ki shouted from the stage, having overheard his explanation. ¡°That was almost too easy!¡± Her provocations elicited a new wave of laughter and cheers from the audience, but it was clear to all that she was having trouble standing. Micro noticed for the first time how much of their blood was coating the stone stage, but he only shook his head silently as the opponents continued their exchange. ¡°It was a good fight, to be sure!¡± Kel shouted back. ¡°I promise to visit soon!¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Ki turned her nose up at his reply, but she could hide her delight. ¡°If you must.¡± The air of the arena was jovial as the outcome of the battle settled in. As Vera and Kiula practiced their healing techniques on Ki and Kel, Micro overheard many spectators praising Kel¡¯s performance in the fight, though the majority of their discussions revolved around Ki¡¯s mastery of the Moon Art. ¡°The old man would be listening to the news on the radio right about now,¡± Micro said as he looked up at the moon in the starry sky. ¡°Are you speaking of your master?¡± Tae asked. ¡°On warm nights he¡¯d turn up the radio and sit outside with his wife,¡± Micro replied. ¡°They talked about all kinds of things.¡± Tae nodded and smiled, not prying any further as Micro¡¯s expression saddened. They slowly sipped some tea as the stage was prepared for the next battle, and soon Ki had returned to the centre of the arena with a wide smile. The remainder of the contestants who had previously been eliminated from the tournament had also gathered nearby in support of their friends. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re nearing the end of the tournament now. She isn¡¯t the type to step off the stage before losing a match,¡± Tsurum said as he came to stand near Micro and Tae. ¡°I wonder who she¡¯ll fight next.¡± ¡°Her arm still looks a bit sore, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Micro asked Tsurum. ¡°Oh, it is still very broken. Kiula said it would take several days of treatment to fully heal, but that won¡¯t stop her,¡± Tsurum replied. ¡°She¡¯d rather you pretended not to notice.¡± The announcer introduced Ki once again to the delight of the audience, but the high spirits of the spectators and contestants were soon challenged by an unexpected voice. ¡°Oh!¡± Blue said as she jumped out of Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°I want to fight her!¡± Chapter 070 - Lets Dance The panic that resulted from Blue¡¯s sudden appearance in the waiting area of the arena was difficult to contain at first, but Lena and Azar were quick to appear and suppress the noise before any spectators took notice. Azar blocked the audience¡¯s view of Blue with his large frame, and Lena released an aura that practically paralyzed several of the young contestants. ¡°Silence!¡± Lena declared with a thundering voice. ¡°In the name of the empire, maintain order!¡± ¡°Honoured Imperial Guard!¡± Tsurum, the burly representative of the Air Moon Sect, shrieked as he hid behind Tae, whose own expression immediately turned sour. ¡°Save us!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Lena replied with a stern warning. ¡°The pixie belongs to Micro. Its presence is known and safety measures are in place.¡± ¡°What safety measures?!¡± Tsurum shouted. ¡°That¡¯s a blue one! A blue pix¡ª¡± ¡°Kind of you to notice!¡± Blue said as she landed on Micro¡¯s head and performed a graceful bow, but her rare show of good manners was undercut by her maniacal laughter. ¡°What other colours can you see?¡± ¡°Enough of that,¡± Lena said as she rolled her eyes. She emitted a small burst of her aura with a wave of her hand in Tsurum¡¯s direction, causing him to faint without another word. Lena then looked at Blue with a look of fatigue. ¡°Pixie! What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue raised an eyebrow and jumped on Micro¡¯s head, leaning forward with an intimidating glare. ¡°It should be my turn to fight by now!¡± ¡°Why would a pixie participate in some little competition of jade level cultivators?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Do you have nothing to do but torment these poor souls?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a representative of the Fire Turtle, umm¡ª¡± Blue paused for a moment and looked to Kel for assistance. ¡°The Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­?¡± Kel replied tentatively. ¡°But why do you claim to represent it?¡± ¡°Are you as senile as that baldy?¡± Blue shouted back. ¡°He said we were all representatives.¡± ¡°When did my grandfather make such a claim?¡± Kel asked in horror. The other participants began to gather around to listen in on the discussion, while the audience became concerned about the sudden appearance of two Imperial Guards. Some tried to move closer and ascertain the situation, but a fierce look from Azar kept them from approaching. ¡°There was a big room, lots of people¡­¡± Blue continued. ¡°Is that ringing any bells?¡± ¡°My grandfather said¡­ Oh¡ª¡± Kel¡¯s face suddenly paled. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± ¡°What is it, young master?!¡± Tae asked, her concern for his sudden change in complexion. Micro tried not to move his head, worried that Blue might fall off, but the tension was beginning to make him uncomfortable. ¡°My¡ªMy grandfather said,¡± Kel mumbled. ¡°He said that the masters of the Turtle Art before him would represent the sect¡­¡± ¡°So? What about Blue?¡± Tae asked. ¡°Micro¡­¡± Kel said slowly. ¡°Was Blue in your pocket at that time?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°Then it is true,¡± Kel stated with glassy eyes. ¡°Undeniably¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it,¡± Lena grumbled as she brought her hands to her face. ¡°You must be joking¡­¡± ¡°As if mastering the Turtle Art is a big deal,¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°The pixie known as Blue has already been officially recognized as a contestant,¡± Kel explained with a grim tone. ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, the matter was settled before we even left the temple.¡± The other contestants couldn¡¯t find the words to express their shock or confusion as Azar and Lena radiated increasingly intense auras. Blue looked around at them and laughed, and Lena turned to Micro with a heavy look. ¡°Why did I promise not to interfere in this tournament?¡± She asked as all the energy in her body left her. She looked up and sighed so heavily that Micro wondered if she had used a skill to increase the gravity around him. ¡°Is there any chance of your little blue friend withdrawing at this point? She has yet to be challenged after all.¡± ¡°You may address me directly, fellow cultivator,¡± Blue interjected with a dignified glow. ¡°And no, I shall not be withdrawing. As a turtle master, I have rights, and I shall fight that silly child over there, on my honour!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ki shouted impatiently. ¡°Shall I continue or not?¡± ¡°Why must you fight her, dare I ask?¡± Lena asked, ignoring Ki¡¯s complaints. ¡°Because she annoys me in a very particular way,¡± Blue answered. ¡°And I like her.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked¡­¡± Lena instinctively held her hand up to stop Azar from saying whatever he was about to say, while the other contestants slowly backed away from Micro and Blue. Kel thought for a moment while Tae looked at him patiently, and then he straightened his posture, wiped some blood and dust from his face, and nodded. ¡°I believe the only way to resolve this is to go with the flow,¡± Kel said with resolve, addressing the other contestants who still looked shocked. ¡°I ask that you be understanding, as this matter concerns the honour and integrity of my sect.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Very well¡­¡± Lena responded on behalf of the group. ¡°You have my gratitude,¡± Kel said with a deep bow and a typical salute. ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± Kel walked back out to the stage, gesturing to the announcer that he wished to make an announcement. Ki looked down with a look of amusement as Kel returned. ¡°You miss me already?¡± she asked, prompting some laughter from the audience. ¡°I have news regarding the representatives of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Kel declared loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°A fourth representative, officially sanctioned by our sect leader, wishes to join the tournament.¡± ¡°A second latecomer?¡± the announcer asked. ¡°Even for masters of the Turtle Art, that level of tardiness is a little hard to stomach, young master.¡± ¡°As heir to my sect, I sincerely apologize on their behalf!¡± Kel continued, bowing to the announcer. He lifted his head and continued with a solemn expression. ¡°But I must also assert their rights, despite their discourtesy. As masters of one of the primary arts studied in our sect, they are entitled to participate in this event. It is my own oversight that caused this misunderstanding!¡± Kel¡¯s statement seemed to be well received by the audience, though not everybody looked impressed by the sudden change of plans. However, Micro noticed Tohan grinning widely at the turn of events. ¡°I beg your forgiveness for the lack of courtesy my sect has displayed, and we would be honoured if you allow our newest member to prove themselves to you,¡± Kel continued. ¡°Furthermore, she has expressed a particular desire to challenge the remaining representative of the Air Moon Sect.¡± ¡°They want to fight me?¡± Ki asked in surprise, but she appeared aloof to the issue. ¡°Whatever, I guess¡­¡± ¡°This is highly irregular,¡± the announcer replied after conferring with several officials. ¡°However, we believe the decision should fall to the contestant in question¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± the excited young girl on the stage asked with a wide smile. The crowd turned its attention to Ki, already excited to hear her answer. ¡°Bring it on! I¡¯ll fight as many turtles as you can bring me!¡± ¡°I should warn you¡­¡± Kel shouted over the excitement of the crowd. When the audience had finally calmed, he continued with a stern tone. ¡°I will not tolerate any disrespect shown to a legitimate disciple of my sect, from you, or anyone in this arena¡­¡± ¡°Sure, sure, whatever,¡± Ki replied, her confusion at the warning shared by many in the audience. ¡°That goes for everyone here!¡± Kel suddenly shouted at the audience, then addressed the announcer. ¡°As one who has overseen this sacred event for generations, can I trust you to enforce our principles, regardless of the unique qualities of the contestant?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The announcer replied, clearly offended by the question. ¡°Do you swear on the honour of your sect that all contestants will be afforded an equal share of courtesy and respect?!¡± Kel continued. ¡°I¡¯ll say this once¡ª¡± the announcer shouted, his face now red with anger. He rose from his chair and shouted so loudly that Micro¡¯s ears began to ring. ¡°I will die before I bring dishonour to this event! All contestants will be treated fairly. Are you satisfied?!¡± ¡°I have one final request,¡± Kel added with a more modest tone. ¡°What is it?!¡± The announcer cried out along with much of the audience. ¡°Swear on your honour that you will not run from this contestant, nor attack them, regardless of their colour, shape, or wings,¡± Kel warned all who listened. ¡°Swear on your¡ª¡± ¡°I swear it, now hurry up!¡± the announcer shouted in frustration, joined again by the audience. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Kel concluded. ¡°The Imperial Guard bears witness to your oath.¡± ¡°Hurry up and¡ª¡± Ki shouted, but the arrival of her opponent on the stone platform silenced her. Several among the audience noticed the nature of the small, blue contestant immediately, while others took longer to process what they were witnessing. The arena quickly fell silent, but murmurs of confusion and disbelief began to spread. Some wondered if it was a trick, while others were more fearful of the Imperial Guards¡¯ retaliation than the pixie on the stage. Kel feared the announcer would forget his promise as a conflicted expression grew on the old man¡¯s face, but a familiar and frustrated voice deflated the anxious air. ¡°Imperial Guards surely witnessed the oaths made by each of you here tonight,¡± Lena announced with her hand on her forehead, her own voice amplified by her aura in the same way the announcer¡¯s was. ¡°On your honour and my own, the tournament will proceed without interruption!¡± ¡°Excuse me, Blue¡­¡± Kel whispered to the pixie who stood in front of him on the stone platform. ¡°If I may be so bold as to¡ª¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± she snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m busy here.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask a small favour of you,¡± Kel continued. ¡°I am known to be generous,¡± Blue nodded. ¡°Among other things.¡± ¡°If you could refrain from using any techniques that may cause¡­¡± ¡°Fun?¡± ¡°Yes, fun¡ª¡± Kel nodded. ¡°You represent the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect today, so it may be seen as discourteous to use techniques which are foreign to cultivators¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you want me to go easy on the brat?¡± Blue turned around to ask, pointing over her shoulder at Ki. ¡°Fine, how about this?¡± Blue suddenly turned and walked quickly over to Ki, who was still paralyzed by shock. The anxious audience watched with grim expressions as they waited to see what the fate of the young master of the Air Moon Sect would soon be. Blue lifted one of her tiny hands, as if waving to the girl, causing hundreds to gasp. As her hand began to glow, only the intense stare of the Imperial Guards kept many from abandoning their honour and fleeing at once. ¡°There,¡± Blue said to Ki casually. ¡°Now we both have two arms.¡± ¡°You¡ªyou¡ªyou¡ª¡± Ki stuttered, grasping her newly healed arm in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re a pixie?!¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re smarter than you look,¡± Blue replied as she stepped back and placed her hands on her hips, then she addressed the audience. ¡°But today, I am not just the pixie called Blue!¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Ki stuttered. The audience held their breath while waiting for the rest of her announcement. Ki finally managed to take a single step back, but her knees shook too much to run. ¡°I fight for the honour of the Flaming Turtles!¡± Blue shouted with pride. ¡°You mean the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Tae shouted from the contestants¡¯ waiting area, though she could only roll her eyes as Blue continued. ¡°Please remember that¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky I remember you exist at all!¡± Blue snapped back. ¡°A thousand sects like you pop up every day, for crying out loud¡­!¡± ¡°Pixie,¡± the announcer tentatively interjected. ¡°You truly mean only to fight? But this is a cultivators¡¯ competition¡­ I can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking at the greatest cultivator you¡¯ll ever see, junior!¡± Blue replied, pointing at her chest with her thumb. ¡°Feast your eyes!¡± As she began to emit a powerful green aura, the eyes of the announcer and many among the audience began to glow, indicating usage of the Appraisal Skill or something similar. Their glowing eyes all widened as they beheld the tiny core burning fiercely within the pixie. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­!¡± several cultivators mumbled. ¡°She has a proper core, there can be no doubt¡­¡± ¡°And she¡¯s mastered at least two Core Cards?!¡± a large woman shouted in shock. ¡°Alright girl!¡± Blue shouted over the noise of their confusion, allowing no time for the frightened Ki to compose herself. ¡°Let¡¯s dance!¡± Chapter 071 - Small World ¡°I wonder why everybody is so scared of Blue,¡± Micro said to Tae while Blue made her debut as a cultivator. The audience seemed less panicked after analyzing the pixie for a while, but the jovial spirit of the arena had been completely replaced with an air of tension. ¡°To one so great, pixies may seem as harmless as a butterfly, but they are a dangerous existence on our world,¡± Tae replied. ¡°And given that she is a rare colour, it may be assumed that she is capable of bringing at least a city this size to ruin. I must admit that I still have some reservations about spending so much time with a creature of chaos¡­¡± ¡°Blue is a disciple of our sect, Tae,¡± Kel added sternly. ¡°I understand your feelings very well, but honour is not determined by one¡¯s race in any world I know.¡± ¡°Of course, young master!¡± Tae replied quickly, bowing her head. ¡°The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect has a pixie for a disciple¡­?¡± Yin asked quietly. ¡°And an otherworlder¡­?¡± ¡°Stranger things have happened,¡± Lena interjected while watching the pixie intently. ¡°Like what?!¡± Teran asked with a gasp. ¡°That¡­¡± Lena thought for a moment, but shook her head and continued with a stern tone. ¡°Never mind that. Calm yourselves. As confusing as this all may be, it is a matter of honour for all those involved. These words may be wasted on the disciples of lesser sects, but cultivation requires facing an unknown future with resolve, regardless of whatever sick joke fate may put in your way¡­¡± ¡°Yes, honoured Imperial Guard.¡± Teran replied, humbled once again by Lena¡¯s intimidating aura. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro said with a short laugh as he looked around. With a better understanding of his new peers¡¯ feelings on the matter, he returned his attention to Blue and Ki. ¡°The match, it has been decided, is allowed¡­¡± the announcer said after a long discussion with several of his colleagues nearby. He lifted his hand awkwardly and continued with none of his usual enthusiasm, sounding more confused than afraid at this point. ¡°You may begin.¡± ~ ¡°It really is amazing how much your face bothers me,¡± Blue shook her head while assuming a fighting stance. ¡°But there¡¯s just something about you¡­¡± ¡°My what?¡± Ki timidly replied, taking a defensive stance of her own. ¡°Your face! It¡¯s annoyingly familiar too,¡± Blue continued. ¡°Have we met?¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± Ki sputtered, biting her tongue as she tried to reply despite her shaking mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue squinted as she leaned in slightly to look at Ki. ¡°Oh well.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Before Ki could continue, Blue suddenly coated herself in the signature armour of the Turtle Art. The crowd gasped, but their silent shock gave way to mumbles. The sight of the pixie clad in what could only be the armour of a cultivator¡¯s making seemed to disturb them, though Tohan grinned widely as he began calling out to several acquaintances in the audience. Some continued to stare in horror, and others were still struggling not to flee the arena, but many also began to speculate. ¡°What would the capacity of a pixie¡¯s core be?¡± one woman was heard wondering. ¡°Could other creatures be capable of cultivating to that extent?¡± another man murmured. ¡°What if more pixies gained our power¡­?¡± another muttered in fear. ¡°What is her goal?¡± one frail old woman asked. ¡°Why did she choose such an art?¡± ¡°A cultivator¡¯s goal is only power. It would be the same for anyone, or anything¡­¡± someone replied. ¡°But as a matter of culture¡­¡± As such discussions spread throughout the audience, Tohan was busy tending to the gamblers around him. A pile of gold and other shiny objects in his lap grew larger with every cultivator who came to meet him. He caught Micro¡¯s eye and gave him a wink, then returned to discussing odds and wagers. ¡°Her technique has improved quickly,¡± Kel said, ignoring the increasingly energetic chatter of the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m glad you get along now,¡± Micro smiled at Kel. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m still entirely certain that she has a wicked and horrible personality,¡± Kel clarified. ¡°But I would be a fool not to respect her talent for cultivation. I have much to learn from her.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Blue shouted at Ki. ¡°I¡¯m waiting!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ki mumbled. ¡°Attack me!¡± Blue shouted, releasing a flash of light as her aura swelled. ¡°Eek!¡± Ki could only scream as she summoned two daggers to throw at Blue, both of which bounced off the pixie¡¯s armour feebly, shattering into particles of energy. ¡°Come on!¡± the armoured pixie taunted Ki and began to move. ¡°Try a little harder!¡± Panicking at the sight of the pixie in glowing green armour creeping playfully toward her, Ki began throwing dagger after dagger while backing away. Each dagger found its target, but not a single mark was left on the armour Blue wore. ¡°That tickles!¡± Blue laughed, then began to run toward Ki with her hands in the air. ¡°But that¡¯s not the best you can do!¡± Ki immediately turned and started running in the other direction, turning only at the very edge of the stone platform as Blue chased her. Several gasps from the audience could be heard, while some of the spectators cheered Ki on as she ran away. However, as the chase continued, several spectators began to laugh. ¡°This tournament will go down in the history of our alliance¡­¡± Yin said with half a smile on his own face. ¡°The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect seems to be evolving in ways we hadn¡¯t considered possible.¡± ¡°I did plan to steer the sect toward a brighter future, but I will admit that this isn¡¯t exactly what I had in mind,¡± Kel replied, shaking his head with a shrug, but when he looked back at Micro and saw him laughing along with the audience, he was relieved. ¡°This seems to be the right path.¡± ¡°Whatever you say¡­¡± Thea added. ¡°Oh, hello Thea,¡± Micro turned to greet the young woman. ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here a while, young master,¡± Thea replied timidly, her eyes fixed on the pixie on the stage. ¡°Forgive my silence, but there has been much to think about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re all friends here!¡± Micro cheered. ¡°Stop it!¡± Ki shouted as she ran from Blue, whose pace seemed to quicken the more she ran. ¡°Don¡¯t! Get away! Stop!¡± ¡°Bahaha!¡± Blue laughed maniacally. ¡°I¡¯ll take that arm back after all!¡± ¡°No!¡± Ki screamed as Blue cornered her. Moments away from jumping off the platform and fleeing from the pixie, Ki desperately activated the tidal force technique she¡¯d used to defeat Kel not long before. ¡°Woah!¡± Blue shouted as she was pulled off of her feet into the air toward Ki, who ducked underneath the flailing pixie and rolled away as quickly as she could. Blue smiled as she flew by. ¡°Nice!¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Ki looked back with a sigh of relief as Blue flew toward the edge of the ring like a glowing ball of green energy. However, Blue¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t carry her out of the ring. With a single flap of her thin wings, Blue stopped in the air and flung herself back toward Ki. ¡°I said get away!¡± Ki shouted more with anger as she prepared to use the same technique again, this time intending to push Blue away before she could land on the ground. Once again, Blue¡¯s momentum was altered, and she was flung away, but again a single flap of her wings was all she needed to reverse her trajectory and continue her pursuit. ¡°See?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°I knew you were a fun one!¡± Ki turned around to run once again, but she finally noticed the sound of the crowd. Laughter filled the stadium while she alone screamed in terror. Her face reddened as she caught a glimpse of her older brother among the contestants with a bitter look of shame on his face, and for the first time since the battle began, she turned to face the pixie with a fierce expression. ¡°You¡­!¡± Ki growled. She took a deep breath as the pixie flew straight toward her, then activated the strongest tidal force she¡¯d attempted that day. ¡°Now we¡¯re talking,¡± Blue said with a bright smile. Sensing the force coming, Blue flapped her wings quickly to counter the effects of Ki¡¯s attack, but still she was pushed back. However, just before being pushed out of bounds, Blue suddenly dove to the ground. While still being pushed back she dug her feet into the stone platforms and began to concentrate. Ki pushed harder and harder, but Blue appeared to have become stuck to the ground beneath her. ¡°The Mycelial Art?!¡± Kel shouted. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Nothing to it!¡± Blue shouted back over her shoulder with a smirk. She shot a sideways glance at Micro and giggled. ¡°I¡¯m catching up!¡± ¡°Do your best!¡± Micro cheered back. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°People will mistake our sect for the Fire Mushroom Mountain Turtle Sect¡­¡± Tae sighed. ¡°Then again¡­¡± ¡°That actually has a nice ring to it,¡± Yin whispered. ¡°Would that fit on the sign?¡± Micro asked with an eyebrow raised. Ki finally had to stop her assault and step back to catch her breath, confused and disheartened that the armoured pixie in front of her had just used a mysterious art to root itself to the ground. ¡°Wait just a moment¡­¡± Blue turned to face Ki, who was scrambling to restore her energy as quickly as possible. ¡°What sect are you from again?¡± ¡°The Air Moon Sect,¡± Ki growled back. ¡°But if you¡¯re at a match for jade level kids¡­¡± Blue took off her ethereal helmet and scratched her head while taking a long look at her opponent. ¡°You guys weren¡¯t an amber sect?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ki blurted out in a combination of surprise and rage. ¡°What do you know of that?!¡± ¡°I knew you looked familiar!¡± Blue shouted, pointing at Ki excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s this about an amber sect?¡± Thea asked Tsurum curiously, but Tsurum immediately bowed his head in silent shame, so she and the others turned their attention back to Ki. ¡°That was a dozen generations ago!¡± Ki shouted. ¡°How dare you speak of such a shameful part of our sect¡¯s history so lightly!?¡± ¡°History, huh?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Seems like yesterday somebody with a face just like yours cut down the tree I was sleeping in!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ki shouted again. ¡°It was her own fault for leaving Core Cards in an unlocked box,¡± Blue said with a nostalgic laugh. ¡°Oh, the look on her face. I wonder how she found me. Was that your sister?¡± ¡°You dare speak of my ancestor? You rotten little¡ª¡± Ki fumed. ¡°You cultivators come and go so fast,¡± Blue interrupted her with a melancholy sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up. How¡¯s the old lady doing?¡± ¡°She died in disgrace¡­!¡± Ki whispered through her teeth as the last of her fear was replaced by rage. ¡°The sect never recovered¡­ the stolen cards¡­ it was you!?¡± ¡°Cutting down someone¡¯s tree over some cards¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°Humans are so petty!¡± The audience watched unblinkingly as the drama unfolded on the stone platform. Blue started laughing once again, but Ki¡¯s aura became a chaotic storm that chilled the air. Her eyes began to glow like the light of a full moon and space around her shimmered and warped. She lowered her stance and held her hands together, all while looking fiercely at Blue. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lena mumbled. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Bear the weight of your sins, you vile, spiteful little creature!¡± Ki growled as summed a tidal force so strong that some of the weaker of the spectators behind her in the stands were painfully pressed back into their seats, much to the amusement of the other spectators around. ¡°Return to nature, you failure of a fairy!¡± ¡°Did you really just call me that?¡± Blue asked with a sharp tone as her aura suddenly changed from a chaotic flicker to a steadily burning flame of energy. She rooted herself deeper into the ground and used the increased energy influx to bolster her armour to the point that it was difficult to discern her shape. Even her wings were encompassed by her ethereal armour. ¡°Can a fairy do this?¡± Ki roared as she gradually increased the strength of her attack, but Blue¡¯s armoured hand suddenly held an object unfamiliar to her. Ki disregarded the tiny, unknown weapon while dedicating all of her focus to her next tidal force attack, but when Blue pulled back a tiny string and took aim, a shiver crept down Ki¡¯s back. Kel and Tae looked dissatisfied as the pixie consistently found new ways of misrepresenting the teachings of their sect, but they were surprised again to hear a happy shout. ¡°She¡¯s like a little tank!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°A what?¡± Kel asked. ¡°A tank,¡± Micro repeated. ¡°A weapon from your world, master?¡± Tae asked curiously. ¡°It is!¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s also a vehicle though. They¡¯re at least ten times bigger than trucks like me. There were a few parked outside a museum in town for a while. I wonder if any of them ever got sent here¡­¡± ¡°This world is not ready for a being ten times greater than you, master,¡± Kel whispered with wide eyes. ¡°A being like a fortress¡­¡± ¡°See? There she goes,¡± Micro said, pointing at Blue. He laughed as Blue began to fire tiny energy projectiles at Ki from her safely rooted position. Ki deflected some of them with an energy dagger, and narrowly dodged others. The little balls of energy looked harmless at first, but while rooted to the ground and absorbing more and more energy, her armour was not the only thing to gradually increase in strength. The energy balls she fired at Ki grew more difficult to deflect as their density grew. Ki summoned another dagger with which to protect herself from the growing danger, but soon she was dancing all around the platform in a frantic effort to avoid being struck by the stationary armoured pixie¡¯s continuous attacks. ¡°She¡¯s combining Core Cards well, isn¡¯t she!¡± Micro said to Kel with a proud smile. ¡°I almost feel bad for Ki!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t pity the victim of that mad pixie¡¯s ridiculous power¡­?¡± Teran asked with a bitter tone. ¡°I see none of the courtesy a cultivator must possess.¡± ¡°She may be young, but Ki was very rude to that old man,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It was such an avoidable accident.¡± ¡°What old man?¡± Teran asked with a frown. ¡°She knocked over one of the old men who was cleaning,¡± Micro replied. ¡°She could stand to learn a thing or two about manners from Blue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s honestly impressive that you¡¯re able to keep track of such weak presences,¡± Teran said with a frown. ¡°Like counting ants on a leaf¡­¡± ¡°If he¡¯s alive, who cares?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro frowned, but he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on the unpleasant conversation. He turned back to see Blue¡¯s assault on Ki had started to resemble a fireworks display. Blue¡¯s projectiles were flying from her slingshot so quickly that it was hard to spot the space between them. Ki managed to avoid most of them by using her tidal force technique to push and pull herself out of their path, deflecting many of them with her spirit daggers, but the energy balls that did hit her landed with a heavy sound. Her clothes were tattered and she was covered in bruises before long, and Micro began to notice a change in the audience. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not good,¡± Micro sighed as he looked around at the spectators who were forced to shield themselves from Blue¡¯s chaotic display of energy projectiles. Some spectators hid behind strong cultivators, while others ducked down on the floor. Several had no problem deflecting them with their own auras, but the stadium itself, constructed mostly of carved rock and wood, was beginning to show signs of wear and tear. Splinters exploded from wooden beams and dust burst from rocks as countless balls of energy pelted every exposed surface. Several screams could be heard beyond the walls of the open-roof arena as the night sky was filled with Blue¡¯s bursting lights. ¡°It is an unprecedented match, as far as this tournament¡¯s history is concerned¡­¡± Yin said. ¡°Your blue friend is truly a pixie.¡± At the centre of the chaos, no longer aiming at anything in particular, Blue laughed louder and louder at the chaotic scene of her own creation. Long after the laughter of the audience had given way to confusion and cries of panic, nothing was visible through the clouds of dust and smoke. The flashing light of Blue¡¯s projectiles and the fading glow of Ki¡¯s daggers were the only evidence remaining of the contestants on the stage. ¡°Is it over¡­?¡± The announcer asked cautiously as he peered over the wall of his booth. ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s over¡­¡± The sound of Blue¡¯s laughter echoed through the smoke as the audience waited impatiently for something to end the chaos, until Azar let out a deep sigh that resonated throughout the smoky arena. The shockwave caused by his frustrated aura cleared away the smoke like a gust of wind, revealing the extent of the damage. Every corner of the arena was dented and scratched, and several cultivators lay bruised or unconscious in their seats. Those of higher power observed only the stage though, and what they saw was nothing but a small, blue pixie giggling in the middle of it. The only people in the building who seemed to be enjoying the spectacle were the mundane workers, though Tohan¡¯s smile had persisted through the ordeal. ¡°Incredible,¡± Yin was the first among the contestants to acknowledge the result of the battle. ¡°The winner¡­¡± the announcer said between coughs. ¡°Is the pixie¡­¡± Not every cultivator in the audience still had the will to laugh or cheer, but as Ki poked her head up over the side of the platform, having hidden herself out of bounds at some point during the explosive assault, a fresh wave of excitement swept through the crowd. Ki ran straight to the recovery room with a red face, mostly uninjured but too ashamed to face her brother or any of the other contestants. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will fault her for that,¡± Kel reassured Tsurum, whose own face bore a complicated expression. ¡°A pixie that cultivates is still a force of nature.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Tsurum mumbled. ¡°We¡¯ll continue the tournament¡­¡± the announcer continued with a tired tone. ¡°After a short break¡­¡± Chapter 072 - Only Three Contestants Remain It was surprising to many that the stage itself where Blue¡¯s festival of madness originated was left in need of no repairs, though several workers did make sure to sweep every stone enthusiastically. Micro left the contestants to their complicated conversations about the fate of cultivation and the history of their sects to visit Blue. He waved to the widely smiling Tohan while approaching the stage, eliciting a hearty laugh, and then called out to Blue from the side of the platform. ¡°Did you have fun, Blue?¡± he asked the sleepy pixie. ¡°That was refreshing,¡± Blue replied with a content look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m starting to see why cultivators fight so much.¡± ¡°What a coincidence that you already fought her sect before!¡± Micro said to Blue as she relaxed her energy and cast away her armour. ¡°Coincidence? Nah¡­¡± Blue replied, shaking her head lightly. ¡°There aren¡¯t too many sects I haven¡¯t fought in this kingdom, at some point or another¡­ always a fight somewhere¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be good friends after a fight like that¡± Micro said with a nod. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll even plant you a new tree.¡± ¡°The perfect tree to sleep in isn¡¯t so easily found,¡± Blue retorted. ¡°But I do want to play with that girl again soon. She¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°Thanks, by the way,¡± Micro added. ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t go easy on her.¡± ¡°Well the least I can do is show them how it¡¯s done¡­¡± she said with a faint smile, then jumped lazily into the air with a flap of her wings and landed in Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Wake me for the next fight¡­¡± Micro then noticed several of the workers taking a break from sweeping to restore some of the artwork they were responsible for with their paintbrushes and waved to them. ¡°Good job, guys!¡± he called out, causing them to flinch. One young woman wearing a bandana that covered her right eye looked over her shoulder at Micro, then whispered something to her colleague and rushed over to him. ¡°It was wise of you to bring the pixie, messenger,¡± the young woman whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to double our efficiency this way. Her will shall be done.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t work too hard, alright?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°The old man always said the most important part of any job is going home to your family in one piece at the end of the day.¡± ¡°Is there truly nothing you need from us after our work is done?¡± the woman asked with reverence. ¡°We would do anything you asked of us¡­ To face tonight by yourself would be¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± Micro reassured her, then pointed to Blue before turning around to point at Kel and the others. ¡°I have friends now!¡± ¡°To think you could infiltrate the sects in so little time¡­¡± the young woman said with a look of admiration. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard from the leaders in days, and we were worried that plans may have changed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Forgive me for rambling at such a time!¡± she said with a deep bow. ¡°We¡¯ll leave things to you once it has begun. It could be in no better hands¡­¡± ¡°Micro!¡± Tohan suddenly shouted as he walked briskly toward Micro, causing the young woman to flee without another word. ¡°Do you realize what you and your¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Micro greeted Tohan with a smile. Tohan paused to look over Micro¡¯s shoulder at the sleeping pixie, flinching each time she snored, then continued quietly. ¡°You and that pixie just turned the odds on their heads,¡± he whispered intensely, but he couldn¡¯t stifle a joyful laugh. ¡°Oh, my daughter tried to convince me not to attend this year. Would you believe she thought it would be boring?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Micro replied with an eyebrow raised, even more confused than he was before the one eyed woman had left. ¡°You silly boy!¡± Tohan chuckled. ¡°My eyes did not deceive me!¡± ¡°Oh, were you able to make some money off the fight?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Now is not the time for jokes,¡± Tohan chuckled as he activated his storage skill, then took out a leather pouch. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a nice little bag,¡± Micro remarked. ¡°The old man¡¯s wife loves leather crafts!¡± ¡°I will introduce you to the craftsman who made the bag if you like, but the coins are what you have earned!¡± Tohan couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice as the shaking of his hands caused the bag to open and several gold coins to spill out, though he excitedly caught them all and placed the lot in Micro¡¯s hands. ¡°Here, this is your share!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro said as he took the gold gratefully and put it straight into his storage. Though his storage wasn¡¯t technically a physical space on his person, he still felt the weight of the gold within it. ¡°I could open a lot of restaurants with that!¡± ¡°Restaurants, you say?¡± Tohan repeated with a curious glance. He scratched his chin and nodded. ¡°You really do have a bit of sense about you. I was thinking of opening several myself, in fact. In any case, I look forward to the results of your little tournament!¡± Tohan turned to walk away, but Micro suddenly reached out to grab his arm. ¡°Look out, Tohan!¡± Micro shouted just before Tohan collided with an elderly mundane worker carrying a pile of wood that blocked his vision. The old man continued on his way, unaware of his close call with Tohan of the Air Dragon Sect, and Tohan turned around in surprise to face Micro. ¡°Thank you very much, young master!¡± Tohan exclaimed. ¡°I would have been covered in filth¡ª¡± ¡°Maybe your eyes aren¡¯t working properly after all,¡± Micro said with a look of concern, leaning in closely to look at the large man¡¯s clear eyes. ¡°No, no, it isn¡¯t that!¡± Tohan laughed. ¡°It¡¯s just that they lack any presence at all! I spend my days surrounded by amber stage cultivators, so it has become hard to discern the presence of the mundane. If they at least made some noise, they¡¯d be about as easily detected as a mosquito, perhaps. You must have very keen senses to be able to sense them, Micro!¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to keep your eyes on the road,¡± Micro replied with a nod. ¡°Safety is important. Everyone¡¯s safety is.¡± ¡°Indeed, wise words, young master,¡± Tohan said, looking moved by Micro¡¯s words. ¡°Well, good luck!¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. With that, Tohan left in a hurry, slightly more mindful of the workers coming and going so as not to dirty his bright orange and gold robes. Micro rejoined Kel and the others in time to overhear Lena explaining something to Kel. ¡°When the tournament is over, he will guide us to a lost master of our sect. It is a matter of history to most, but it relates to our troubled relationship with the Amber Water Serpent Sect,¡± she said sternly. ¡°After that, he will be taken before the Silver Magistrate to be judged.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ll kill him at once!¡± Kel argued. ¡°Let him show the world what he really is!¡± ¡°If he truly knows the whereabouts of our master, then I will personally advocate for the hero known as Micro,¡± Lena assured him, though her tone was cold. ¡°This is a matter which transcends my own honour, both as an elder of the Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect and as an Imperial Guard.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kel conceded. ¡°Then I will join¡ª¡± ¡°You will return to your sects as normal. No further attention will be paid. I already have a bad feeling about this,¡± Lena interrupted him. ¡°The sooner this matter is resolved, the more likely our survival will be ensured. If the empire caught wind of this now¡­¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Micro greeted Lena as their eyes met. ¡°It is already well known that magicians and the like have been more active in this region recently,¡± Lena said as she looked up and down Micro with vague curiosity. ¡°The more I think about it, the less time I believe we have to spend dealing with this strange, cultivating hero.¡± ¡°The magicians are active here?¡± Micro asked, his question catching the ears of Tae and Thea, who were speaking nearby. ¡°That¡¯s not good, right?¡± ¡°Quiet, boy,¡± Lena scolded him. ¡°No need to stir up panic, though your little blue friend seems to enjoy doing just that. Indeed, incidents related to magicians and the cult of Nora have become far too commonplace.¡± ¡°Why do they summon heroes to fight cultivators anyway?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t they just cultivate?¡± ¡°We cannot know the minds of such twisted, evil beings, naive child,¡± Lena explain. ¡°All we know is that they are conduits of chaos energy, a power beyond our comprehension. Those energies are present even in you, though they are not readily apparent to the untrained eye.¡± ¡°And the chaos energy comes from that shiny lady called Nora¡­¡± Micro replied, trying to wrap his head around the issue. ¡°And people who don¡¯t cultivate prefer to use her chaos¡­? ¡°She¡¯s one of many evil beings that lurk in the shadows of this realm, tempting the weak with promises of power in exchange for their soul¡­¡± Lena said with a look of disgust. ¡°Who can say where such deities of the darkness came from, but the imbalance they cause this world is a growing threat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cultivators like fighting though?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That¡¯s the impression I got.¡± ¡°A sincere battle is a sacred event, a fateful and meaningful tradition,¡± Lena corrected him. ¡°But to steal life from this world and exchange it for chaos¡­ There is no honour in that!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro nodded, looking around the stadium at the hardworking mundane men and women whose energy levels were so weak that most cultivators hardly noticed them. As the repairs to the stadium continued, gossip began to flow once again about how the next matches might go, and the announcer soon added to their anticipation. ¡°Cultivators from across the kingdom,¡± he began with some enthusiasm restored. The crowd cheered as gold began to flow between many of the cultivators, though many still looked tentatively at the contestants¡¯ waiting area for any sign of pixies. ¡°You have honoured this tournament with your presence here today, as witnesses to the local jade alliance¡¯s annual meeting of the next generation of leaders¡­!¡± ¡°In the first round, last year¡¯s champion, Yin of the Dark Thunder Sect, quickly overpowered Rale of the Earth River Sect, though Rale¡¯s performance brought much honour to her sect this year. In the second round, Yin defeated Tsurum, heir to the Air Moon Sect! In the third round, Thea brought honour to the Sparrow Sect with her victory over a first time contestant from the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, Tae!¡± As the announcer listed the names and results of previous matches, many cultivators turned to the contestants and cheered, calling each name excitedly. Micro noticed Thea waving happily at the cheering crowd, though Tae seemed a little embarrassed by the attention. ¡°In the fourth round, Gor of the Earth River Sect challenged Yin, only to face the same fate as his comrade, Rale. In a surprising turn, Yin turned the fifth round over to Kel, who took us all by surprise in a rematch with the Sparrow Sect¡¯s young Lana. The sixth round was a beautiful display of rivalry and growth, when Kel challenged and narrowly defeated Feris of the Earth River Sect!¡± The announcer waved to Feris, but his expression grew complicated as his eyes fell to Micro. Micro waved back, but the announcer continued stoically. ¡°In the seventh round, we were surprised to learn of a late entry by the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect by the name of Micro, who boldly challenged Thea, heir to the Sparrow Sect and a veteran of this competition. His victory was far from certain at first, but his unexpected mastery of a foreign art seemed to play a large part in him proceeding to the next round,¡± the announcer said, then took a deep breath to collect his thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s talking about us¡­!¡± Micro whispered to Thea, who smiled, but responded only with a roll of her eyes. He looked to Teran next, and she gave him a more complicated expression. ¡°The eighth round was a bold reminder that no matter your age, you have yet to see everything,¡± the announcer continued, turning his attention to Teran. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Teran grunted as her face reddened, shooting a sharp glance to Micro. ¡°Don¡¯t you say a word.¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure how to reply, but he was certain that he caught a glimpse of a smile on Teran¡¯s face before sure turned away. ¡°After defeating his challenger, Teran of the Earth River Sect, Micro handed the ninth round off to Ki, the infamous sister to the Air Moon Sect¡¯s current heir,¡± the announcer carried on. ¡°Unsurprisingly, she challenged Kel, whose valiant struggle against the tidal force technique will be long remembered.¡± The announcer paused before recalling the events of the tenth round, and the audience¡¯s cheers waned, but he pushed through the tension with tempered professionalism. ¡°The tenth round, led by Ki, was won by a pi¡ªone known as Blue¡­ a new disciple of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, which brings us near to the end of this sacred event¡­¡± He paused for a moment as he looked at Micro and Yin among the others, and gulped loudly as he met the frustrated glares of the two Imperial Guards standing near them. ¡°For the first time in recent memory, two members of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect remain with only one other contestant to face. But their opponent will be Yin¡­!¡± Yin stepped forward and bowed, slowly approaching the stairs to the platform, anxiously anticipating the challenge of the pixie currently resting in Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten amidst the excitement, but our sect has not been in such an advantageous position as this in any tournament I can recall,¡± Kel explained to Micro. ¡°It was a hard won advantage, but what if the pixie wins?¡± Thea asked Kel, but the answer to her question quieted Kel as it formed in his mind. Much of the audience was also beginning to discuss the odd state of the event, where of the three remaining contestants, one was the reigning champion, and two were newcomers from the same sect. The fact that one of those members was a pixie was so absurd that the outcome was hard to make bets on, but an air of excitement had returned to the arena. ¡°Now, if the pix¡ª¡± the announcer stuttered. ¡°Excuse me, would Blue of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect please return to the stage to initiate the eleventh round!?¡± ¡°Blue, wake up,¡± Micro said as he plucked Blue from his pocket by the wings. ¡°Huh? Already?¡± She yawned and flung herself onto his head. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You are one of three remaining contestants, Blue,¡± Kel answered, unable to stifle his anticipation. ¡°You, Yin, and¡­¡± ¡°Me!¡± Micro shouted with a thumbs up. ¡°Master, I look forward to seeing how you fare against Yin,¡± Kel said, smiling ever wider as he spoke, then he continued to address Blue. ¡°But first, Blue must declare her intent. As the victor of the previous round, you must announce your chosen opponent or choose another to lead the next round, as is tradition.¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes and jumped down to the ground. She walked quickly past Yin, whose anxiety was clear beneath his black hood, but he continued walking to the stage behind her. ¡°Blue¡­?¡± the announcer called out. ¡°Please initiate the eleventh round¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Blue replied, causing Yin to flinch slightly, but he was ready. ¡°I am ready to face any¡ª¡± Yin replied quietly, but Blue frowned at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Blue suddenly asked Yin. ¡°I am the only remaining contestant who is not a member of your sect,¡± he explained quickly. ¡°You bore me,¡± Blue replied, then pointed back to the waiting area with a casual sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll fight Micro.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± the announcer blurted out, joined by half the audience. ¡°You heard me!¡± Blue shouted back, then she pointed at Micro with an uncharacteristically serious look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s time we found out who the real turtle master is!¡± Chapter 073 - So This is How Cultivators Fight ¡°What is she doing?!¡± Teran was the first to shout, though her confusion was soon shared, and audible, among the audience. ¡°Why challenge her comrade when there is only one enemy, even if he is quite strong?¡± Tsurum wondered. ¡°Is she sabotaging the tournament for her own sect?¡± Feris added. ¡°Was she not a real disciple after all?¡± ¡°How wonderful¡­¡± Kel spoke with such sincerity that the other contestants fell silent. Even Tae had been holding back her displeasure. ¡°What is wonderful about Blue challenging Micro, young master?¡± Tae asked with a frown. ¡°To challenge somebody regardless of their sect,¡± Kel continued. ¡°Could there be a more honourable challenge?!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Tae gasped. While Kel and Tae looked knowingly into each other¡¯s eyes, the other contestants rolled theirs. ¡°Kel was always the type to misunderstand things, but this¡­¡± Feris said while shaking her head. ¡°It is his path to walk as he sees fit¡­¡± Gor softly rebuked his comrade. ¡°It is a matter of his own sect¡¯s honour. It is not our place¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fight Blue now?¡± Micro asked with some excitement. ¡°Are you better prepared to face an opponent in battle this time, master?¡± Kel asked with a wide smile. ¡°You¡¯ve grown accustomed to the path of a cultivator?¡± ¡°Well, fighting Blue is a bit different,¡± Micro replied as he considered his reasoning. ¡°She¡¯s fun!¡± ¡°He just said fighting a blue pixie was fun, didn¡¯t he¡­?¡± Feris said, looking to Gor for confirmation. The Earth River Sect¡¯s contestants all started to back away very slowly from Micro. ¡°Again,¡± Gor replied. ¡°It would be best not to interfere¡­¡± ¡°Just get it over with,¡± Lena sighed, grabbing Micro¡¯s shoulder and thrusting him toward the stage. ¡°I will not interfere, but please, leave the city intact¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Micro replied, looking around at the newly repaired arena. Several workers smiled at him as he caught their eyes, and he nodded inconspicuously in return with a subtle wave of his hand. Before he could greet them, they had once again hurried away. ¡°They sure work fast though. They even had time to paint some more of those pictures here and there. If only they put the same effort into the roads¡­¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Yin stuttered as Micro walked by. ¡°I¡¯ll wait, then¡ªExcuse me¡­¡± ¡°Have some tea!¡± Micro called out to Yin as he retreated to the waiting area with some relief on his face. Micro then climbed the stairs to find Blue standing at the centre of the stage with her arms crossed and her eyes burning. ¡°So we meet again, Micro,¡± Blue announced with a heavy tone that didn¡¯t quite suit the high pitch of her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s try not to make too big a mess, okay?¡± Micro asked as he looked around at the smiling workers. ¡°Hmph!¡± Blue snorted back. ¡°They¡¯ll be scraping you off the wall!¡± ¡°The contestants,¡± the announcer called out as the crowd braced itself. ¡°May begin!¡± Blue surprised Micro with a straightforward assault the moment the announcer began the match. She jumped forward, her wings propelling her faster and faster through the air, as she wound back her fist for a straight punch. Micro was about to laugh, but he noticed a familiar glow in her fist as she channelled internal energy to it. THUD At the last moment, Micro managed to summon a small energy shield to keep her fist from reaching his head, and the collision of her fist against the shield sent a shockwave throughout the arena that elicited several nods of approval from the audience. She bounced back and landed on the floor once, but Blue immediately jumped straight forward again with a second punch, loaded with even more energy than the first. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shouted as he blocked the second punch with another shield, but this time his shield was shattered. He tumbled backward and jumped to the side to avoid another punch, but the energetic pixie turned midair to follow him with another. However, as he turned to brace himself with another shield to block her punch, he was surprised to see her flying over his head with a glowing slingshot in her hands, aiming a ball of energy straight down at him. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Good job!¡± He covered himself with the turtle shell armour of the Turtle Art in time to save his head from the powerful projectile, but several more quickly found their way into the side of his head as Blue descended, causing him to lose his footing. He then shouted through the helmet with a smile as Blue hovered above the ground taking aim. ¡°You¡¯re flying a lot better now!¡± ¡°I just needed a little rest!¡± Blue shouted back, suddenly equipping herself with her own armour. The two cultivators, vastly different in size but wearing nearly identical, translucent armour, squared off for a moment while the crowd¡¯s interest in the battle increased. The apprehension of the weaker cultivators had even started to give way to anticipation, and the other contestants nodded in approval at Blue¡¯s decisive attacks. ¡°The pixie fights more like a cultivator than Micro,¡± Teran mumbled. ¡°Huh,¡± Lana grunted in reply. ¡°Strange day¡­¡± ¡°It really makes one wonder what kind of cultivators other creatures could become,¡± Gor added. ¡°What an unsettling thought¡­!¡± Tsurum gasped. ¡°Let¡¯s see now¡­¡± Blue crossed her armoured arms as she hovered in place for a moment, then nodded, apparently having decided on her next course of action. She looked down at her feet, then stretched her legs briefly. ¡°You okay, Blue?¡± Micro called out, but he soon realized he had nothing to worry about. ¡°They also kick a lot¡­¡± she mumbled before flying back to Micro. ¡°Why not?!¡± As she had announced, Blue began unleashing a variety of kicks, all of which were strengthened by internal energy of gradually increasing quantities. The force of her kicks was difficult to reconcile against the size of her body, but the way Micro was forced back by each impact, despite the heavy looking armour he wore, made it clear that her power wasn¡¯t nearly as small as the pixie herself seemed. Though Micro was able to track her sporadic movements and brace himself for each impact as she zipped around through the air, it was impossible to predict where the next kick would land. His left foot, his right elbow, his chin, his left hand, Micro eventually had to root himself to the ground simply to keep from losing balance as he thickened the armour protecting him from the storm of tiny kicks. As the audience grew ever more lively, Yin leaned closer to Kel. Without taking his wide eyes off the strange fight unfolding before him, he spoke to Kel. ¡°If not for her lack of discernible technique, I¡¯d say her martial arts were at the level of a sect elder¡­¡± Yin said with a heavy tone. ¡°But pixies of such a colour have more powerful techniques at their disposal, do they not?¡± ¡°Blue was severely weakened by a magician¡¯s spell, or so she claims,¡± Kel replied quietly. ¡°She estimated that only a tiny fraction of her power currently remains.¡± ¡°So at her weakest, Blue is a formidable jade level cultivator?¡± Yin mumbled in shock. ¡°Thank the heavens there is only one pixie here tonight.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªYes¡­!¡± Kel stuttered awkwardly, averting his eyes from the scene. ¡°Yes, how fortunate indeed.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Blue grunted as she delivered a final kick to the back of Micro¡¯s head before bouncing away to hover across from him. ¡°I guess I can see why cultivators fight like that. It uses a lot less energy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re more fuel efficient, but are you okay?¡± Micro asked with a look of sincere worry. ¡°I might be feeling a little nostalgic!¡± Blue sighed as she descended slowly to the ground. She looked up at the starry sky and frowned for a moment, but then she suddenly shook her head and stomped her foot on the ground. The same way Micro already had, she closed her eyes and began to draw power from the earth beneath her, but a look of frustration grew on her face and she spoke again. ¡°I haven¡¯t been this weak in a long, long time¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get better soon,¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°If I can cultivate, anyone can!¡± ¡°Even with a jade core, it¡¯s going to take a long time¡­¡± Blue shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re coming with me to find an Amber Serpent Sect though, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We can get an amber core there. Then the other one¡­ the blue one¡­¡± ¡°Like a proper cultivator¡­¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to refuel,¡± Micro added. ¡°You can be a passenger for a while longer.¡± ¡°That might be fun,¡± Blue replied slowly through a yawn as she stretched out her arms and wings. She dispelled her roots and armour with a deep breath and shrugged. Micro did the same and looked at her with more concern, wondering if there was something wrong with her. But his fears were put to rest when she shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m bored now. Let me know who wins the next one¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro said with a thumbs up, and Blue jumped through the air with a single flap of her wings, landing comfortably in his pocket. The audience looked silently at the stage where now only Micro was visible, then to the announcer who blinked in confusion. ¡°Is¡ªIs the fight over?¡± The announcer asked tentatively. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s bored!¡± Micro replied. ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± ¡°You mean to say, your opponent no longer wishes to fight¡­?¡± The announcer continued. ¡°No,¡± Micro replied, looking into his pocket. ¡°She¡¯s already snoring. It¡¯s hard to wake her up when she¡¯s snoring!¡± ¡°She lost consciousness?¡± the announcer asked suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s hard to wake her up once she¡¯s snoring,¡± Micro replied. He turned to Kel and waved, but was alarmed to see Kel¡¯s face apparently frozen. It was hard to tell exactly where he was looking with a distant smile. Micro waved at Tae next, but she was one of several people in the contestants¡¯ area shaking their heads slowly. Micro looked back at the announcer as the spectators began to mumble and argue. ¡°So,¡± Micro continued, finally lowering his waving hand. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be making friends with Yin now!¡± Chapter 074 - A Thunderous End to the Tournament ¡°Very well,¡± the announcer declared, looking around nervously at the audience, unsure whether they would be satisfied by the result of the match. However, as the crowd returned to placing bets on the final fight between Yin and Micro, the announcer slowly nodded and decided to let the momentum of the evening¡¯s events continue. ¡°Micro of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect is the winner, or so it seems¡ª¡± Some cheers were heard among those counting gold in the stands, but a collective sigh of dissatisfaction was the predominant noise in the air. If not for Tohan¡¯s smile as he continued to count his coins, the arena might have looked like it was hosting a funeral. ¡°We now continue to the final round¡­¡± the announcer pushed through the awkward tension. ¡°Yin, the reigning champion of the annual tournament of these five honourable sects, heir to the Dark Thunder Sect, will face Micro, the mysterious new representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Micro watched as Yin quickly climbed the stairs and nodded to the announcer before bowing deeply to Micro. Micro tried to mimic the gesture, and Yin seemed satisfied when their eyes met once more. Though his face was obscured by the dark hood he wore, the same dark black colour as the rest of his robes, Micro was able to discern a faint smile. he noticed the tension of the crowd grow cooler as Yin prepared himself to fight. He looked around and saw several of the workers smiling at him as they quietly left the arena through several smaller gates. One old man with an eyepatch smiled so sincerely at Micro as he left that Micro thought he could feel his heart warming slightly. However, a cool aura radiating from Yin brought his attention back to the fight at hand. ¡°I understand why Kel defends you, Micro,¡± Yin suddenly whispered across the stage, his voice carried by his aura in such a way that only Micro could hear him. ¡°It is clear that you are no enemy of mine, though I honestly don¡¯t know what you are¡­¡± ¡°What am I¡­?¡± Micro said, tilting his head. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not just a truck anymore, but I¡¯m still a Micro.¡± ¡°Your sense of self is intact then,¡± Yin whispered with a nod. ¡°And the sincerity of your actions is evident, though the reasoning behind each of your actions is difficult for me to fathom.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Tell me one thing, before we begin¡­¡± Yin whispered. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What is the path you walk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to find the road home,¡± Micro answered quickly. ¡°I need to master a lot more Core Cards so I can find the road from this world to my world.¡± ¡°You speak of unimaginable powers as though they seem trivial to you,¡± Yin replied with wide eyes. ¡°And yet I sense no arrogance in your words, no pride, no hesitation¡­¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What¡¯s your destination?¡± ¡°Destination?¡± Yin repeated slowly and thoughtfully. ¡°At the end of the path I walk, there is power¡­¡± ¡°Power¡­¡± Micro repeated, then he shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°You may understand, in time¡­¡± Yin whispered as his aura flared. ¡°I will elaborate¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, the fight!¡± Micro blurted out as he increased his own aura to prevent himself from being swept away by the intimidating force Yin was radiating. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you now,¡± Yin whispered as he moved his hands through the air, channelling his energy into the space around him. ¡°I¡¯m not an opponent you can easily imprison.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Micro shouted, and the fight began. He reflexively coated himself in armour and rooted himself to the ground as Yin¡¯s aura grew stronger, but he was surprised by how slowly Yin ran towards him while apparently preparing a punch. He took his time preparing an aura shield and braced himself for the impact of the punch, then watched as Yin did exactly as expected. Yin¡¯s fist continued through the air on its way to Micro, who was surprised by how slow it was when compared to many other attacks he¡¯d seen that day. CRASH Micro¡¯s shield and armour shattered instantly as Yin¡¯s modest punch collided with his shield with a sound that couldn¡¯t be confused with any other. ¡°Thunder?!¡± Micro shouted as he stumbled backward across the stage while Yin stood up straight and shook his fist in the air. ¡°That was unexpected!¡± ¡°Your shield was harder than I expected,¡± Yin whispered as he flexed his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take this seriously.¡± ¡°I mean, your sect is named after thunder, but wow¡­¡± Micro groaned as he took a few deep breaths. Not bothering to summon his armour again, he rooted himself to the ground and summoned a much denser shield. He braced himself, but Yin had already brought his hands together. ¡°Oh dear¡ª¡± CRASH Another punch tore through his shield like a rock through glass. The impact of the punch shook Micro so violently that the energy roots attaching him to the ground broke apart immediately. He rolled backwards for a while before he managed to stop near the edge of the stage, then he crawled away from it quickly and stood up once more. Yin raised an eyebrow as Micro immediately took the same stance, apparently unintimidated by his attacks. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to remain conscious. Those attacks contained the power of thunder,¡± Yin whispered with a respectful tone. ¡°But you will eventually break¡­¡± ¡°Is that all though?¡± Micro suddenly asked, poking his head out from behind his shield. ¡°What?¡± Yin asked, pausing his attack in confusion. ¡°The vibrations,¡± Micro added. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°My art allows me to shake the foundations of this world and all who reside here,¡± Yin explained softly. ¡°Nothing is unaffected by thunder in this world, be it the body or the soul¡­¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Well, do your best!¡± Yin tilted his head, staring with wide eyes at Micro, who gave him a thumbs up with one hand while adjusting the position of his shield with the other. ¡°Very well¡­¡± Yin eventually whispered after resolving himself. ¡°I will honour you with my strongest attack.¡± Yin lowered his fist for a moment, then opened his hands, pointing his palms up toward the night sky. Micro watched curiously as the energy around Yin began to swirl and vibrate with increasing intensity. He could clearly see the dark elemental energies of the night sky gathering around Yin, then flowing through him to produce an ominous rumble. Though the audience was smiling and cheering as Yin prepared his attack, many of them shifted in their seats as the vibrations intensified. Some younger spectators looked like they might be sick as they brought their hands to their mouths, and several lost consciousness fairly quickly. Micro was relieved to see that the mundane workers had already cleared away, then he focused on Yin, who extended both hands outward as far as he could reach to his left and to his right. However, to the surprise of many, Micro didn¡¯t brace himself with energy in any way. Rather, he lowered his stance slightly and smiled at Yin. ¡°The most advanced technique passed down to each heir of the Dark Thunder Sect after mastering the sacred Dark Thunder Art,¡± Yin whispered as the unmistakable sound of rolling thunder began to radiate from each of his hands. ¡°Thunder clap¡­!¡± Looking at Micro as if to warn him of the coming attack, Yin finally brought his hands together. A violent shockwave filled the arena, deafening to those who hadn¡¯t braced themselves with a strong enough defensive aura, and painful to those who were sitting the closest to the stage. Micro closed his eyes and leaned into the force as his whole body shook, falling to one knee as it passed through him. The thunder clap echoed throughout the city as everyone¡¯s ears rang, and Kel was not alone in his look of concern as Micro took a moment to rest on his knee. ¡°That¡¯s definitely thunder!¡± Micro said, grunting as he brought himself back up to his feet. He shook his hands and stretched his neck quickly, then took a deep breath and relaxed. ¡°No lightning though, thank goodness!¡± ¡°How are you standing¡­?¡± Yin quietly gasped. ¡°I saw the thunder pass through you. No jade level core could withstand the shock¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, it did hurt a little,¡± Micro admitted, but he chuckled as he stretched for a moment. ¡°This body¡¯s shock absorption is terribly designed. But if we¡¯re talking about vibrations, that wasn¡¯t too bad. I was mostly worried I was about to see that soup I ate for lunch again!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t too bad¡­?¡± Yin stepped back anxiously. ¡°You raised no shield, and yet your soul remains unmoved¡­?¡± ¡°Hey, I may not be the most comfortable truck, but wherever the old man drove me, I was the one dealing with most of the vibrations,¡± Micro stated proudly. ¡°No bumpy road ever kept the old man from arriving at his destination safely!¡± ¡°Even so¡ª¡± Yin stuttered. ¡°And my soul is still the shape of a truck anyways, so of course it¡¯s fine,¡± Micro reassured Yin. ¡°My knees do ache a bit now though¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t resist it, but endured it?¡± Yin continued to question Micro with a look of disbelief. ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen a truck before, it¡¯s hard to explain how shock absorbers work¡­¡± Micro explained, scratching his chin as he thought for a moment. ¡°But the trick is to be flexible.¡± ¡°You absorbed it, with your soul¡­?¡± Yin asked, his voice finally rising above the level of a whisper. ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite literally what I was built to do,¡± Micro said with pride. ¡°A bit of thunder is nothing compared to some of the roads I¡¯ve handled! Never mind when his son started driving me into town to meet his girlfriend¡ª¡± ¡°There was no method known to counter this technique,¡± Yin whispered in shock as the crowd looked on with wide eyes. ¡°After witnessing it only twice, you¡­¡± Micro chuckled nostalgically as Yin¡¯s mind raced. He grew flustered as he prepared another thunder clap, and he was further unnerved to see Micro begin to walk casually toward him. He brought his hands together once again to both the excitement and discomfort of the cheering crowd, and once again Micro was knocked to the ground. Yin took a tentative step forward to confirm whether his attack had worked as intended, but Micro stood up even more quickly this time. ¡°I guess for humans, that much of a shock could do a lot of damage,¡± Micro said as if he were carrying on a lighthearted conversation over tea. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t punch very fast, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve always relied more on our art than our physical abilities,¡± Yin couldn¡¯t help but answer, caught up in Micro¡¯s pace. ¡°No amount of physical strength can endure the effects of this art, or so it is taught¡­¡± ¡°That makes things a lot simpler, to be honest,¡± Micro said with a nearly apologetic look. ¡°Because my new body is pretty strong for a human.¡± Yin instinctively summoned all the thunder he could channel as a chill crept up his spine. As Micro lunged toward him, fear overcame him, recalling the heretical nature of his existence. The air began to vibrate, but Yin himself was too paralyzed by fear to even scream before he was lifted from the ground. ¡°Huh?¡± Yin was only able to open his mouth in confusion, and he was quickly embarrassed by the sound he¡¯d made. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t get to decide your destination today,¡± Micro said as he lifted Yin in the air, pinning his arms to his side by wrapping his own arms around him in a bear hug. ¡°But you¡¯ll arrive safely.¡± Yin thought of struggling to break free from Micro¡¯s embrace for a moment as they began to move together to the edge of the stage, but it was clear to much of the audience that he had already been defeated. Micro released Yin from his firm grip, allowing Yin to fall gracefully to the ground beside the stage. Yin¡¯s feet barely made a sound as he landed. The crowd stared wordlessly at Micro, waiting for the situation to make sense. The announcer opened his mouth, but no sound would come out. Micro looked around with a smile to see Tohan¡¯s face red with excitement, the gold in his hand shaking violently. He looked back to see Kel and Tae smiling with wide eyes, though they were as silent as the other contestants who stood in shock. ¡°I guess I managed to make a few friends today!¡± Micro called out to Kel, who only widened his awkward smile in return. Beginning to feel uncomfortable with so many people staring at him, he turned his eyes upward to the night sky and sighed, but something about the sky caused him to frown. He looked back down at Kel and pointed up to the sky, then shouted. ¡°Hey, Kel!¡± ¡°Yes, master¡­?¡± Kel slowly replied. ¡°Was the moon always that colour?¡± Chapter 075 - Chaos Up Close The annual tournament of the five local jade sects had concluded in a manner which left an already emotionally exhausted crowd speechless. A strange young boy who was lacking in manners and regularly interacted with mundane workers had revealed that he was immune to Yin¡¯s thunder clap technique, known to be undefeated in the region, before picking the reigning champion like a small child in his arms and dropping him out of bounds. The audience even seemed to have forgotten about the recent revelation that a pixie had been officially recognized as both a disciple of one of the weaker sects and a participant in the tournament. As Micro stood victorious at the edge of the stage pointing up at the sky, the majority of the cultivators in the audience simply continued to stare. Whispers and gossip gradually began to emerge, but it was Tohan who first followed Micro¡¯s finger up to the sky, and what he saw caused him to drop all the gold in his hand. ¡°The moon¡­!¡± Tohan screamed with such terror that the entire arena froze. ¡°It¡¯s green!¡± Every cultivator suddenly jumped out of their seats as the tension of the tournament¡¯s strange end was swept away by a wave of panic. The announcer and several of his colleagues immediately left their booth and ran to one of the exits, just as many others scrambled to do the same. Of the contestants, only Kel and Tae ran toward the stage rather than away from it. Some cultivators even jumped into the air to try and escape the arena. ¡°Is that a sign that the tournament is over?¡± Micro asked Kel. ¡°I was expecting a trophy or something¡­¡± ¡°We must run!¡± Kel shouted back. ¡°So the moon turning green isn¡¯t normal on this world either?¡± Micro asked. ¡°As far as signs go, green lights are actually¡ª¡± ¡°The only reason the moon could look green is magic!¡± Kel explained in a panic, grabbing Micro by the shoulder to lead him away. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro said as he tilted his head back to look at it again, this time noticing that even the stars looked vaguely green. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this happening before!¡± Tae added. ¡°A small town vanished¡­!¡± ¡°We¡¯re trapped!¡± the panicked voice of a spectator called out from the gate where dozens of cultivators were trying to push through, but nobody was able to leave through the seemingly open door. ¡°It goes all the way around!¡± another screamed from across the arena. ¡°Agh!¡± A cry suddenly rang out from above the arena as a woman tried to jump straight over the arena wall, but she ricocheted off a nearly invisible barrier with an impact that sent odd-coloured sparks in every direction. When Micro looked down again, he found himself between Lena and Azar. There was no sign of the patience they¡¯d been practicing throughout the tournament, and Azar already looked ready to attack. ¡°Did you plan this, boy?¡± Azar asked with fury in his eyes. He began to reach for Micro¡¯s throat, but Lena stopped him. ¡°Was this your doing?¡± Lena asked, her own eyes much more intimidating. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I thought green was a good sign. Green means go, you know?¡± ¡°Micro¡ª¡± Lena stared at him for a moment before sighing and shaking her head solemnly. ¡°He knows nothing, as usual.¡± ¡°Are we under attack?¡± Kel asked Lena anxiously. ¡°Under attack? No, we are already captured,¡± Lena replied with despair. ¡°This barrier wreaks of chaos energy. Even the Silver Magistrate would never break through, but where are the magicians?¡± ¡°I sense no chaos in any of the people here,¡± Azar replied, looking around at the panicking spectators. ¡°Only jade and amber core cultivators¡­¡± As Azar and Lena continued to scan the crowd for any sign of the magicians, every surface of the arena suddenly began to sparkle. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Lena gasped. ¡°Oh wow, that¡¯s pretty,¡± Micro remarked. ¡°I wonder what kind of paint they used.¡± ¡°This many sigils¡ªIt can¡¯t be¡­¡± Lena gasped. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the pictures they were drawing,¡± Micro said with a smile, looking down as a symbol drawn on the stone he was standing on began to glow intensely. ¡°That¡¯s really nice.¡± ¡°What!? You know who prepared this trap?!¡± Lena shrieked, taking hold of both of Micro¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Wait, what trap? All the workers put a lot of effort into these¡ªOh¡­¡± ¡°The workers¡­¡± Lena took a step back as she gasped. ¡°They were hidden among the workers? Which ones? Where are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Micro replied. ¡°They went home a while ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Azar added with a scowl. ¡°I can¡¯t sense a single mundane soul, much less one tainted by chaos¡­¡± ¡°To be trapped so easily,¡± Lena mumbled with a hoarse voice. ¡°A shameful death awaits¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, this one looks familiar,¡± Micro said as he noticed a particular symbol on the ground nearby. He walked over and knelt down next to it, and nodded upon taking a closer look. ¡°What is it?¡± Azar asked as he ran over to where Micro now knelt. His face was more full of fear than anger for the first time since Micro had met him. ¡°Tell me what you know! Please, boy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure this one was near me when I arrived on this world¡­ Those look familiar too!¡± Micro pointed at several other symbols on the ground as he explained. ¡°Nora told me to go help some magicians, then I woke up in a cave, and there were some symbols like this.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± Azar shouted, his face pale. ¡°Why did you remain silent until now?!¡± ¡°If you recognized the symbols, why did you say nothing?¡± Lena also asked. ¡°They¡¯re just pictures,¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°You didn¡¯t see them painting?¡± ¡°Who? The mundane?¡± Lena frowned. ¡°Why would I be minding what they¡ª¡± Lena suddenly stopped talking and placed her hand on her head. ¡°I¡¯ll rip you to pieces if you don¡¯t let us out of here!¡± Azar screamed at Micro, but Lena held her hand in front of his face with a look of exasperation. ¡°Enough¡­¡± Lena eventually whispered. ¡°Just tell me what you know. Is this a summoning ritual of some kind?¡± ¡°It could be. It does smell similar, and the symbols I saw before were carved into the walls of the cave.¡± Micro nodded, beginning to share in their anxieties. He turned to Kel and Tae, hoping they might offer some advice or reassurance, but they were locked in an embrace and didn¡¯t seem interested in conversing with him, so he continued. ¡°I can feel it a lot more clearly now. It¡¯s not like the other elements¡­¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°You¡¯re sensing chaos energy. It isn¡¯t an energy that normally exists in this realm,¡± Lena replied. ¡°It¡¯s a chaotic force which destroys all it touches before removing itself from existence¡­¡± ¡°That sounds bad,¡± Micro added awkwardly. ¡°If what you say is true, and the magicians have prepared an array this size¡­¡± Lena looked around in fear at the uncountable number of glowing sigils around the arena. Micro¡¯s pocket suddenly rustled, and Blue¡¯s sleepy head poked out to greet the situation. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m being sacrificed again?¡± She said with a yawn. Opening her eyes, she let out an unhappy sigh. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Lena replied slowly. ¡°We are witnessing a summoning ritual of unprecedented scale. They managed to transform the entire building into a sacrificial altar of some kind.¡± ¡°Then do something about it. Getting sacrificed isn¡¯t much fun,¡± Blue said, now fully awake. ¡°Trust me. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to begin¡­¡± Lena mumbled in despair. ¡°Sacrificed?!¡± Azar cried out. ¡°This is my fate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the super fantasy guards of the imperial something or whatever¡­¡± Blue mumbled to Lena with a sarcastic glare. ¡°Do some guarding. Save me.¡± Lena shook her head, ignoring the remarks of the pixie, then coated her hand in energy, the same way Micro had witnessed Azar do in the cave where they found the Mycelial Art dungeon. With her ethereal tiger claws, she swiped at a glowing sigil with a shout more like a roar. But the moment her claw came near the sigil, the armour around her hand instantly evaporated. She withdrew her hand with a yelp as sparks engulfed the finger which came closest to the strange symbol. ¡°Surrounded on all sides by chaos, we are powerless¡­¡± Lena whispered sorrowfully. ¡°We can only wait for death¡­¡± ¡°What should we¡ª¡± Micro began to ask, but a sharp, familiar pain in his chest suddenly brought him to his knees. He then noticed every single one of the hundreds of other cultivators in the arena was doing the same thing, filling the air with terrible screams of pain. ¡°My core¡­!¡± Azar coughed as he rolled over onto his back, clutching his chest with his hand helplessly. ¡°Curse you!¡± Micro lay beside Blue as they experienced the same painful sensation of their cores being drained of energy at an alarming rate. He could feel the same happening to Trill, who had been napping in his other pocket. ¡°Well, it was fun while it lasted¡­!¡± Blue managed to mumble through the pain. ¡°Thanks¡ª¡± Micro smiled. ¡°But I still need to go¡­ home¡­¡± He watched with watery eyes as the energy leaving his core mingled with the energy of a thousand cultivators in a ball above the stage where he had been fighting only a short time before. It swirled around like a small sun, increasing in brightness with each bit of energy it absorbed. Gradually it began to mold itself into the shape of a human. Micro could only lay there on the stage and accept that not even the strength of a thousand cultivators could stand against the mysterious force that now drained him of his power, and the familiar sensation of drawing nearer to death washed over him like a cold, heavy rain. He closed his eyes and looked inward as he grew weaker, wondering if it might be his last chance to walk through the garage door of his core before it was destroyed forever. He slipped into that state between consciousness and unconsciousness and looked around at the storm of energy swirling around him. He could clearly see the energy of a thousand cultivators being drawn into the monstrous being forming in the air. Micro turned away from the chaos and found himself next to his core, within the nostalgic confines of his reconstructed home. He was relieved to see it once again, but his heart ached as the storm reached the walls of the garage. Sure enough, the dense energy which made up every brick of his core was drifting away, beginning to expose his soul to the chaos outside. He could feel the pressure of his soul against the walls of the core as it weakened. Even the rings of fire and water the dungeon guardians had placed around his core couldn¡¯t prevent the energy from dissipating. Micro wished there was some way to fight for his life, but he could feel from the beginning that he was powerless to stop his energy from drifting away. He tried to catch some of the energy in the air, but his effort proved futile as it slipped through his fingers. ¡°Wait a minute¡ª¡± Micro frowned as a slight tingling sensation in the palm of his hand caught his attention. He didn¡¯t sense any energy there, but when he looked more closely, he noticed that something had remained, something strange and unsettling. Micro brought his hand closer to his face to inspect its contents. In the palm of his hand he observed several tiny specs of energy that felt nothing like the elemental forces of the world around him, and yet they felt familiar. The closer he moved his face toward them, the more familiar it felt, until he realized what he held in his hand. ¡°Chaos energy¡­?¡± He could vividly recall the strange feeling of the mysterious force which had pulled him through the stars into a new world. The tingling in his hand soon grew uncomfortable, and he instinctively let them go. He waved his hand around to try and catch more, and he was surprised to find he¡¯d collected a large handful of the ethereal dust. The chaos energy didn¡¯t glow like any of the other energies he had learned to harness. Instead, it felt like it was sucking the light out of the world around it. He used his other hand to collect another small handful from the air and packed it together as if he were making a snowball, and he was mesmerized by the result. He could now see faint lights in the little ball of chaos energy no bigger than a marble, as if he were looking through a small window into the night sky, though the strangely coloured lights he saw only partially resembled the stars he knew. He tried to get an even closer look at what lay beyond the small window he held in his hand, bringing it closer to his eye, but he suddenly felt a terrible pain in his left eye that caused him to drop the ball into the abyss. Reeling from the discomfort that lingered in his left eye, he walked through a hole that had formed in his garage door, and looked around at the dissolving garage. ¡°At least the real one is still standing¡­¡± he mumbled, rubbing his sore eye. Micro walked back around the truck at the centre of his core again after growing tired. He placed his hand on the passenger side mirror, noticing it had shifted slightly in the current of energy, and he could feel the truck itself beginning to vibrate and shake as the garage continued to weaken. ¡°Huh?¡± Micro suddenly blurted out as he realized his hand was stuck to the mirror. He managed to pry his hand off with some effort, but noticed something even stranger. Some of the chaos energy which he¡¯d tried to throw away had stuck to hand, and now it was stuck to the passenger mirror of his soul like a chunk of tar.¡° What the¡ª¡± Micro began angrily wiping the black stain on the mirror furiously, but it only served to spread the stain in every direction. Before long, the entire passenger door was covered in the substance. He stepped back with his hands on his head as he looked at the stain with disgust, despairing that he¡¯d spend his last moments watching his soul explode through his core while covered in something similar to glittering tar. However, as the feeling of disgust settled into his heart, he noticed another feeling. ¡°That actually feels really warm¡­¡± he muttered softly. The feeling of unease that his dissolving core had caused him lessened the moment he coated the door of his truck-shaped soul with chaos energy. After coating the left side of the truck with a thin layer of chaos energy, his left arm had begun to feel warm and protected. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Without dwelling on the thought for too long, he rushed outside his core to collect another handful of the chaos energy which was abundant in the air, then ran back in to wipe it all over the glowing white truck inside. It made him feel sick to deliberately cover himself in the strange substance, but he repeated the process until every part of the truck was coated from top to bottom. ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯d look like with black paint,¡± Micro thought to himself as he stepped back to inspect his handwork. ¡°That¡¯s actually not bad¡­¡± As he admired the new paint job of his soul, what little remained of the garage he¡¯d replicated continued to fade away, along with much of the internal energy he¡¯d been storing there. He felt weak and tired as his core dissolved, but he also felt calm. ¡°So you can make a core out of this stuff too¡­¡± he confirmed as he tapped the surface of the black coating with his knuckles. He¡¯d had to spread the chaos energy over the top of the core cards in the bed, so he worried that he may not be able to master any more until he¡¯d restored his core, but there was no time to dwell on Core Cards at the moment. ¡°Ouch!¡± Micro grunted as he woke up in the arena, much to Blue¡¯s surprise, with some of his vitality restored. He stood up slowly and took a moment to collect himself. He looked around to see the barrier made of energy still standing, and the air was still filled with the pained screams of everyone trapped within. It was difficult to breathe in the midst of so much energy without being able to use any of it to shield himself, but he was relieved to have a stable core again, even if it was only enough to keep him alive. ¡°How¡­¡± Lena groaned as she looked up at him. ¡°I made a new core¡­¡± Micro replied, already out of breath. ¡°The chaos energy¡­ was really sticky¡­¡± She looked up at him in disbelief, but she had no strength to question him. Micro looked up to see that the humanoid figure being formed from the stolen energy of a thousand cultivators¡¯ cores was no longer just a glowing mass of energy. As it rotated slowly above the arena, he noticed a face similar to his own had grown out of the mass of energy. ¡°A hero¡­¡± Azar gasped, still laying on the ground in pain. ¡°With an¡­ emerald core¡­?!¡± Micro looked down at Blue with a confused expression. ¡°Jade, amber, sapphire, emerald¡ª¡± Blue grunted at him as she writhed in pain. ¡°How is your memory so much worse than mine¡­?¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue,¡± Micro replied anxiously. He then looked at Kel, Tae, and the hundreds of other jade and amber level cultivators throughout the arena, their writhing figures illuminated by the magicians¡¯ glowing sigils. He then looked back at Lena and Azar, the only sapphire level cultivators trapped with him in the arena, and both of whom were equally immobilized by the core-consuming trap laid by the magicians. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro weakly sighed. ¡°Now what?¡± Chapter 076 - Pump the Brakes! Micro felt weak and empty now that his core and all the energy in it had been drained away. He felt lucky that the process had been slow enough not to cause his energy to explode out of him as it had done the first time he¡¯d taken apart his core, but he already missed it. He tried circulating his energy out of habit, but there was nothing there. He tried to take it from the air, but it was too strongly attracted to the half-formed humanoid shape hovering above the centre of the stage. ¡°That¡¯s just greedy¡­¡± With a makeshift core of tightly fitting chaos energy, he was barely able to prevent the life force of his soul from being drawn out of him, but he confirmed how powerless he was when he tried to jump up and grab hold of the glowing figure and failed to leave the ground. He tripped over the side of the stage, unable to correct his path with his weakened arms and legs. He braced himself to hit the ground, but something padded his impact. ¡°Oof¡­¡± Several muffled voices grunted beneath him. Micro scrambled off the pile of immobile cultivators who had broken his fall, then looked back to see that one of them was Vera, the healer from the Soul Sect. He called out to her, still unable to catch his breath. ¡°Sorry, are you okay¡­?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vera spoke as she opened her glassy eyes. ¡°Your soul¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, sort of¡ª¡± Micro interrupted her. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± ¡°Your soul¡­ I see¡­¡± Vera sighed. ¡°You were a traveller, after all¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked, kneeling down beside Vera. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the soul of one other hero¡­¡± she replied, closing her white eyes as the pain in her chest throbbed. ¡°But theirs was corrupted¡­ polluted by chaos¡­¡± ¡°Pollution is a big problem,¡± Micro said, nodding in agreement. Vera opened one eye and reached out to touch his chest. ¡°But yours remains pure, though hidden behind the same chaos that fills this place now¡­¡± she continued with shallow breaths, then nodded. ¡°Run, if you can¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave my passengers lying on the side of the road!¡± Micro replied. ¡°Is there a way to stop all this?¡± ¡°Stop it¡­?¡± Vera groaned, turning her head to look up at the glowing form above the stage. ¡°It still lacks a soul¡­ If you could prevent the soul from entering the vessel, then perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the soul now?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There¡ªYou¡¯re too late¡­¡± Vera replied slowly, pointing up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s coming¡­¡± As Vera fainted, Micro looked up to see something like a shooting star falling toward the stadium. He climbed up onto the stage again, where the Imperial Guards and his friends still lay, and looked up at the floating figure. It had begun to look mostly human, and it slowly descended to the ground next to Micro as a familiar blue cloak materialized around it. ¡°Hello?¡± Micro called out to the boy, but there was no reply. He continued to watch as it landed softly on its feet, apparently alive, though its eyes were closed. He waved his hands in front of the hero¡¯s face, and poked its shoulder several times, but there was no reaction. He wondered if it was sleeping, but then recalled Vera¡¯s words. ¡°So the hero doesn¡¯t have a driver yet,¡± Micro thought aloud, then he looked up again. ¡°But the driver is that soul up there¡­¡± Micro then tried to push the soulless hero out of the path of the incoming soul, but he felt like he may as well have been pushing a mountain. He tried picking up the hero next, but he felt something pop in his lower back and gave up. He looked around the tournament at the mostly unconscious cultivators that surrounded him, but found nothing of use. As the soul grew brighter and brighter in the sky, Micro began to feel anxious, unable to think of a way to prevent it from entering the body in front of him. Eventually the soul shone above him as brightly as the rising sun, and he looked up in time to see it crash through the barrier of mysterious energy on its way to the hero it was meant to inhabit. ¡°Ah, that might work!¡± Micro suddenly shouted as one final idea came to his mind. He clumsily climbed up the unconscious hero in front of him like a tree, coming to rest on its shoulders just as the soul came rushing down. He held his hands up to shield his eyes from the blinding light, but the soul wasn¡¯t slowed by his hands. Micro yelped as the soul crashed into his chest, the force of which sent him flying off the hero¡¯s shoulders and into arena stands. Landing on the stone seats between two unconscious cultivators, he looked around as the green barrier crumbled away, its particles blinking out of existence as they scattered. With the barrier no longer intact, the moon and stars were finally a familiar colour, though he soon realized that he was only able to see them with his right eye. What few cultivators were still conscious ceased their agonizing screams as the wind began to move gently through the arena once more, and several others began to wake up, but there were no words spoken. Ignoring the strange sensations in his chest for the time being, Micro ran straight back to the stage to where his friends still lay. He knelt down beside Kel and grabbed his shoulders. ¡°Kel, wake up!¡± Micro shouted while shaking him with the limited strength he had. ¡°Master¡­?¡± Kel mumbled as his eyes slowly opened. ¡°You¡ªAgh¡­¡± ¡°Can you walk¡ª¡± Micro began, but Kel suddenly rolled over onto his side and grasped his chest. Startled, Micro quickly rose to his feet, but he had no idea what to do next. ¡°My core¡­!¡± Kel said through a cough. ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± Micro asked, but as other voices began to echo here and there, similar statements could be heard. ¡°Oh right, mine is too. Weird, huh?¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°The array¡­¡± Lena called out as she sat up slowly. ¡°It drained us of our internal energy, until the moment the hero¡¯s vessel was complete¡­¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t kill us,¡± Azar grunted, still laying on the ground. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It seems jade cores were most affected,¡± Lena said, though her own face was pale. She struggled to balance on her feet while looking around. ¡°But all were damaged. Mine is unstable, so weak¡­¡± ¡°I know the feeling!¡± Micro nodded sympathetically, though his casual demeanour seemed to cause Lena a good deal of mental strain. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lena analyzed Kel for a moment as he sat in shock. ¡°Your core is nearly gone, but it isn¡¯t gone¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Kel shouted in agony. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Azar rebuked him as he raised a hand to his head in pain. ¡°Your core is there, but any jade core in the vicinity is likely near death¡­¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Blue spoke up. ¡°Now I¡¯ve been sacrificed twice. Looks like my core is mostly dried up too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty lucky,¡± Micro replied, relieved to see her smiling. ¡°Could be worse¡­¡± ¡°But you, Micro¡­ Even with a higher level jade core, you shouldn¡¯t be able to¡ª¡± She suddenly paused as she looked closely at his chest with glowing eyes. She gasped at what she saw. ¡°Your core! It¡¯s completely broken, but there¡¯s something else¡­¡± ¡°I fought to keep my core intact,¡± Kel said in confusion. ¡°Surely you would have been more capable than I was¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I covered my soul with chaos energy to keep things together. The kept the energy in my soul from flying away,¡± Micro explained. ¡°It seemed pointless to hold on to the jade core. This one might feel weird, and I can¡¯t use any energy, but it¡¯s better than my soul bursting out of this tiny body. It¡¯s the other soul swimming around in there that bothers me¡­¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Lena barely managed to mutter. ¡°Wait, the soul!¡± She looked over at the cloaked hero who stood motionless only a few paces away. It radiated a terrifying aura, but it remained completely still. Vera slowly crawled up onto the stage and approached the group on her hands and knees. ¡°We don¡¯t have time!¡± Vera shouted as panic overcame her fatigue. ¡°Your cores are tomorrow¡¯s problem! The vessel is unstable!¡± As Vera warned, the hero¡¯s empty vessel suddenly began to twitch and convulse. It collapsed to the floor as its breathing grew hoarse, and internal energy began to spill out of it in waves that violently pushed everyone on the stage away. No one among the conscious cultivators in the arena could harness a single drop of energy with their damaged cores, and could only crawl away. ¡°That¡¯s all the energy it took from us, huh?¡± Micro said, struggling to endure the pressure. ¡°If that explodes¡­!¡± Even the two sapphire level Imperial Guards were unable to raise even the thinnest of defensive auras and helplessly backed away from the unstable hero¡¯s vessel in terror. Kel tried to drag the still unconscious Tae away with him by her hands, but they were both pushed off the side of the stage by a particularly powerful wave of energy that shook the arena. ¡°The core is destabilizing too quickly!¡± Vera shouted as the sound of panicking cultivators began to increase. ¡°Run, if you can!¡± Blue found her way into Micro¡¯s pocket as he helped Kel lift Tae off the ground. Micro started putting as much distance between them and the ticking time bomb behind them as possible. Micro noticed Ki lying in his way and managed to grab hold of her with his other hand, but he lamented that he could carry no more passengers to safety. For a moment, he was hopeful that he would be fast enough, but as he finally reached the exit, he knew it was too late. Without looking back, he knew, as did everyone around him, that an explosion of energy was about to consume them all. He looked up at the stars, still only visible to his right eye, wondering if the old man was somewhere among them. ¡°Maybe another goddess will take me home this time¡­¡± he whispered to himself as he accepted his fate. ¡°Room for one more¡­?¡± Blue let out a short laugh that sounded more like a weak cough before closing her eyes. ¡°Sure,¡± Micro replied, but she was already unconscious. ¡°I can¡ª¡± But he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, as he caught a glimpse of something like a bolt of lightning flying through the sky towards them. He thought it may be a problem with his eye at first, but after blinking away his tears, he was sure that it was coming straight toward them. BOOM He couldn¡¯t turn his head fast enough to follow the flash of light as the light collided with the stone platform behind him, sending out a shockwave that knocked him to the ground and made his ears ring. Not a single cultivator remained standing as tiny pieces of the stone platform rained down on the arena. Micro peered through the cloud of dust, trying to comprehend what he had just witnessed, and it became clear with a gust of wind. The dust was quickly swept away by a shockwave originating at the centre of the collapsed stage, where the empty hero¡¯s vessel now lay beneath the foot of a woman in light blue robes. She looked young and kind, but she released an aura that was hard to believe. Even compared to the unstable hero with an emerald core, her presence was like a mountain weighing down on him. He watched her summon a rope of radiant light, which she then used to quickly tie up the hero¡¯s empty vessel, apparently stabilizing it enough to prevent it from exploding for the time being. ¡°How strange,¡± the woman said as she looked with disgust at the being beneath her feet. ¡°Another failed summon.¡± Apparently content with her inspection of the lifeless hero, she held out her hand and fired an energy attack similar to the Spirit Wave Skill which Micro had recently learned, but it was far more refined. In less time than it took Micro to blink, the empty vessel had disappeared along with a spherical chunk of the earth beneath it. Rather than exploding, all of the energy which had been confined in the hero¡¯s vessel dissipated harmlessly back into the air. ¡°Quickly, this way¡­!¡± a timid voice suddenly whispered behind Micro. ¡°Hmm?¡± He turned to see a familiar face with one red eye. ¡°Quickly!¡± The young woman grabbed him by the back of his robe and yanked him to his feet with surprising strength. He stumbled toward the exit as she pulled him out the door and turned onto the empty street. ¡°Hello¡ªWhat are you doing here?¡± Micro blankly stammered. ¡°I thought you left¡­¡± ¡°Forgive me, brave messenger!¡± the woman replied. ¡°I sensed something had gone wrong the moment the barrier was erected. The summoning was corrupted by some unknown force¡­¡± ¡°The summoning?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°You knew about the summoning? Are you¡ª¡± ¡°Forgive my insolence, honoured messenger!¡± she shouted with tears in her eyes as she led him faster and faster through the alleys and buildings of the deserted city. ¡°Despite your merciful orders, I couldn¡¯t bear the knowledge that you were left to face a corrupted hero alone!¡± ¡°Corrupted?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Corruption, pollution¡­ What a messy day, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but a completely different soul than that which was promised for the vessel is what appeared in the stars,¡± she explained. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s been known to happen,¡± Micro replied with a subtle grin. ¡°I don¡¯t know what became of the soul, but it likely would have caused the hero¡¯s vessel to mutate into something terrible. I¡¯ve seen it happen¡­¡± the woman explained as she quickened her pace, pulling Micro along behind her. ¡°Pump the brakes!¡± Micro dug his feet into the ground, bringing them both to a sudden stop between two old buildings. ¡°You¡¯re a magician?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± She turned around with a look of surprise. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a magician¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thank goodness¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m a chaos witch.¡± Chapter 077 - Disarmed The young woman in ragged attire looked humbly across the dark alley at Micro, her one red eye glowing slightly beneath the starry sky. She smiled and extended her hand to gently touch Micro¡¯s cheek, and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so new to this world, brave messenger. There is much I¡¯d ask you, but we have little time,¡± she said with a humble bow. ¡°I¡¯ve served the Temple of Nora since before I can remember, so I forget just how far from home you messengers are. I will answer any questions you have to the best of my ability.¡± ¡°Temple of Nora¡­¡± Micro repeated as he did his best to process her words. ¡°Chaos Witch¡­ So, you¡¯re not a magician?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lily, a chaos witch of the Temple of Nora,¡± she continued. ¡°I convene with the prophets who speak directly with Nora. I convey Nora¡¯s instructions to the magicians. The ones who sent you here must have been in a hurry, but you¡¯ll be informed in due time. Nora¡¯s blessing never leaves a hero.¡± ¡°The chaos energy¡­¡± He thought aloud. As she pointed at her eye, Micro lifted his hand to his own eye. ¡°That¡¯s why so many of you¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s a power beyond even the cultivators¡¯ understanding, and few of us can survive in its presence for long. I¡¯ve been exposed since birth, so I can¡­¡± Lily trailed off, then shook her head and went on. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m grateful that you set my family free from our obligations to the temple, but you should know that we are still your allies, your humble servants, you¡ª¡± ¡°You sacrificed all those people!¡± Micro interrupted her as a feeling of fatigue overcame his mind, but he commanded his body to stand. ¡°Well, you tried!¡± ¡°I was also taken by surprise by the scale of tonight¡¯s summoning,¡± Lily replied, nodding her head slowly. ¡°But lives were not to be taken. Justice was not the only purpose of this event.¡± ¡°Justice?¡± Micro asked. ¡°For who?¡± ¡°For us all,¡± Lily replied plainly. ¡°The cultivators¡¯ cores were to be drained to the point that they would be nearly indistinguishable from any mortal. Though you can always tell a cultivator by the stench of their arrogance, with or without energy.¡± ¡°And the hero?¡± Micro continued. ¡°That was supposed to attack them?¡± ¡°Had it received its destined soul, it would have taught them the fear only mortals can know,¡± Lily answered with cold eyes. ¡°They would crawl on the ground, desperate only to survive, all while an unreachable power wreaked havoc above their heads with indifference to their plight.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Micro was taken aback by the sudden chill in the air which Lily¡¯s words wrought, but she soon smiled again and continued. ¡°But I¡¯m not a cultivator,¡± she said, half laughing at the word. ¡°Why would I waste the chance you gave me, to leave this fight and never look back¡­?¡± ¡°Why do magicians summon heroes in the first place?¡± Micro continued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just cultivate?¡± ¡°Perhaps it is different where you come from,¡± Lily said, nodding slowly as she realized his confusion. ¡°Those not born into a sect can only dream of a life spent gallivanting carelessly through the mountains and forests, seeking out battles and adventures in the name of enlightenment, empowered by the previous generation of arrogant fools. I hear it¡¯s different in the mortal cities to the west, but a nameless one like me would only become a slave should I wander too near to such a place¡­¡± ¡°Ah, that almost happened to me!¡± Micro said as the unpleasant memory resurfaced. ¡°Some thieves tried to resell me.¡± ¡°Your path is one of tribulation,¡± Lily replied with a kind smile. ¡°But you are kind¡­ I wonder why Nora chose you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s all that picky, but I only met her the one time.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°What sort of name do you want? I thought Lily was nice enough.¡± ¡°Cultivators have their cores, and the nobles have their family names¡­¡± Lily said solemnly. ¡°With neither of those things, people like me can only pray to whatever god is listening.¡± ¡°But if you make a core, you can get stronger, right?¡± ¡°Make a core?¡± Lily scoffed, though she quickly bowed apologetically as she heard her own rude laugh. ¡°There are fools among us mortals who have tried, and there are few who have succeeded. And who would feed our families in the time it took us to cultivate one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°Who would reap the harvest that feeds them while we meditate our days away?¡± Lily continued, her graceful tone wavering slightly. ¡°Who would care for our young and elderly in the likely event that we should fail? Who would pay us the money we need just to sit around staring at those wretched cards¡­?¡± ¡°So you need more gold?¡± Micro asked with slightly more optimism. ¡°We need to escape this kingdom¡­¡± Lily waved her hand as she sighed. ¡°Even a chaos witch like me can see that cultivators aren¡¯t the true enemy of the weak.¡± ¡°Your true enemy¡­¡± Micro repeated in confusion, but he recalled their previous conversation. ¡°You mean taxes?¡± ¡°The mortal king who reigns beneath the thumb of whatever sect is in power is no ally of ours,¡± Lily said with an air of spite. ¡°Curse his name and all who share it.¡± ¡°Does he not have a nice name¡­?¡± Micro asked, but he was feeling slightly intimidated by the fierce expression of Lily. ¡°He lives in his palace surrounded by riches of our making, while the cultivators pass through our lives like aloof gods! I can¡¯t fight this anymore¡­¡± Lily became flustered, but she fought back her tears. ¡°I will see peace in this lifetime!¡± ¡°Gods¡­¡± Micro mumbled as Lily began to tremble. ¡°So much fighting¡­¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°I don¡¯t know why it is your will that my family alone should escape this stagnant hell, but I¡¯m too weak to refuse¡­¡± she cried while doing her best to maintain her composure. She looked at him straight in the eye despite the shame overwhelming her. ¡°The Brake Light¡­ I shall accept that fate gladly¡­¡± ¡°A restaurant sounds like a lot more fun than magic and fighting,¡± Micro agreed. ¡°You may know little of this world and the wills that move it, but I will pray that you find your place in it one day, should Nora allow it,¡± Lily added. ¡°I¡¯d rather find a way home,¡± Micro replied, taking a deep breath as the information settled in his fatigued mind. ¡°But I don¡¯t think Nora is going to be of much help getting there.¡± ¡°Home sounds nice,¡± Lily said with a forced smile, but she shook her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what a home is like.¡± He brought his hand to his chest as the extra soul he¡¯d somehow absorbed continued to move around as if it was looking for an exit. His own soul felt cramped, weak, and sticky beneath the layer of chaos energy it was coated with. A quick inspection of his subconscious world confirmed that his core was almost completely gone, having left behind little more than a few bricks near the space where his soul resided. He was about to continue his questions, but an even more overwhelming sensation suddenly silenced him. Micro opened his eyes to see Lily Frozen in fear. ¡°This is it!¡± Azar¡¯s familiar voice, filled with frustration and rage, echoed in the alley behind him, though the aura which accompanied it was less threatening than before. ¡°I thought he¡¯d try to escape with the first chance he got, and I was right!¡± Lily¡¯s knees buckled as Azar¡¯s relatively weak aura extended down the alley toward them. Though Micro couldn¡¯t shield himself from it with energy, he was able to endure it to some extent thanks to the makeshift core of chaos energy around his soul. He turned to look at Azar, but his neck was already within Azar¡¯s grip before he could turn around to greet him. ¡°I got him!¡± Azar shouted over his shoulder, dragging Micro violently along. ¡°And there¡¯s a strange girl with him, a magician no doubt!¡± Micro strained his one good eye to see a female figure standing just behind Azar, but he was surprised to see that it wasn¡¯t Lena. A youthful sigh escaped the mouth of the woman as Azar continued to emit a hostile aura. ¡°Do you think I have time for your jokes?¡± the woman said as she walked beneath a ray of moonlight that dimly lit up the centre of the alley, revealing a light blue robe. ¡°Did you mean to make a fool of me?¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± Azar stuttered, but he spoke respectfully to the young woman. ¡°Honoured Imperial Envoy¡­ This is the hero we apprehended to the north, and this could be his summoner¡ª¡± ¡°You there,¡± the woman suddenly addressed the girl struggling to breathe on the ground. ¡°Are you a prophet?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lily mumbled, unable to show any sign of resistance. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Waste of time¡­¡± She rolled her eyes, but then she turned to face Micro with a more curious gaze. ¡°Interesting core you have there. Are you planning to overthrow the empire this evening?¡± ¡°I just want¡­¡± Micro whispered, unable to get much air in his lungs due to Azar¡¯s firm grip around his neck. ¡°I want to go home¡­¡± ¡°Good luck with that,¡± she said quickly, then returned her glare to Azar. ¡°And I suppose the sleepy pixies in his pockets will bring about the end of the world, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°No¡ªNo, but I¡­¡± Azar stuttered. ¡°Let¡¯s go, captain,¡± the woman said with an eerie tone. ¡°He clearly had something to do with the attack!¡± Azar protested. ¡°And he stinks of chaos!¡± ¡°Of course he does,¡± the woman sighed again, this time with a hint of frustration in her breath. ¡°He was just inside the same magicians¡¯ array that you were. You smell even worse than him.¡± ¡°But his core is pure chaos energy! Look!¡± Azar pointed enthusiastically at Micro¡¯s chest. ¡°We need to take him and¡ª¡± ¡°Do all sapphire level captains waste this much time?¡± she spat back at him. ¡°Do you report every ant you step on to the empire now?¡± ¡°No, but I¡ª¡± ¡°If you touch a single hair on that girl¡¯s head, you¡¯ll only make a martyr of her!¡± she shouted at Azar as if rebuking a child. ¡°Ten more will pop up in her unimportant little place! You think a brat like her is propping up a centuries-old cult of chaos? She¡¯s worth less than the rags she¡¯s wearing as long as she¡¯s alive!¡± ¡°The hero¡ª¡± Azar again spoke up, but he was unable to continue. ¡°The failed summon? Killing him would accomplish nothing!¡± The woman marched toward him in anger. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I care so little about you, or I¡¯d be tempted to have you exiled for the awe-inspiring lack of honour you frequently display. How many broken children have you saved the world from today? Pathetic¡­¡± ¡°But the¡ª¡± Azar attempted once more to argue, but Micro suddenly fell to the floor, along with Azar¡¯s arm. ¡°Silence!¡± the woman shouted as she let her blade come to rest on her shoulder. ¡°Agh¡­!¡± Azar quietly grimaced as he gripped the stump of his arm with his other hand to stop the bleeding. He looked hatefully down at Micro, then turned back to face the woman who now held an ethereal golden sword in her hand. ¡°Does a member of the Imperial Guard dare stand before me with a single arm?¡± she scoffed as the sword dissipated. ¡°Return to the capital, and maybe you¡¯ll find somewhere to repair your honour along with that arm. If you ever dare to waste a single moment of my time again, you will wish I¡¯d killed you today.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Azar replied with a respectful tone that Micro hadn¡¯t heard from him before. ¡°Honoured Imperial Envoy¡­¡± Micro pried the arm which still gripped his neck away and threw it at the ground near his disgruntled assailant. Azar kept his head bowed as the woman stepped to the side and took another look at Micro and Lily. Though she wasn¡¯t a tall woman, Micro felt like he was looking up into the sun as her bright eyes glared at him indifferently. ¡°Interesting,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Your fate is harder to determine than most.¡± ¡°My fate?¡± Micro repeated as his body grew increasingly numb in the presence of such a powerful aura. ¡°Even for a hero, being able to craft a core from the ambient chaos of an array¡­¡± she thought aloud. ¡°We may meet again.¡± ¡°Again¡­?¡± ¡°I am Yahari of the Cerulean Star Sect,¡± she stated boldly, raising her fist to her heart in some sort of salute. Her fist glowed slightly as she spoke, illuminating her face enough for Micro to take note of a large scar on her cheek. Noticing his eyes wandering across the scar, she smiled and continued. ¡°I serve as an Imperial Envoy. Defending the empire has come at a cost to my beautiful face, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°I was keyed once,¡± Micro replied quietly. ¡°The old man called it a racing stripe until he could afford to repair it¡­¡± ¡°A racing stripe¡­¡± Yahari repeated suspiciously. ¡°Do you mean to flatter or insult me?¡± ¡°I think he said it to make me feel better,¡± Micro replied, recalling the look on the old man¡¯s face when he first found the long scratch on his door. ¡°But I¡¯m not an expert on faces.¡± ¡°Today I shall accept a compliment from a hero, it seems,¡± Yahari said, exhaling a brief laugh. ¡°I hope the next hero I meet is just as polite. The last few were rather unpleasant.¡± As her powerful aura began to make him feel faint, she suddenly jumped into the sky so quickly that the wind knocked him backward into Lily. Azar stood his ground as she vanished into the sky like a rocket, then picked up his severed arm and left the alley on foot, not uttering a single word to Micro before he turned the corner and disappeared from view. ¡°Lily¡­¡± Micro said as he collapsed onto his back beside her. ¡°Yes, messenger?¡± she replied with her hands over her mouth, struggling not to be sick as she leaned against the wall. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Micro mumbled as his vision grew dark. ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± Lily replied, her voice still muffled by her hand. ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± he added as he slipped into unconsciousness on the moonlit floor of the alley, shortly before Lily fainted beside him. Chapter 078 - A Small Distraction It was a throbbing pain in his chest that woke Micro from his uncomfortable nap in the alley. The moon was no longer shining above, but stars still hung in the sky. He looked around as he sat up, and he quickly took note of the red-eyed Lily, still unconscious on the ground with her back against the dirty stone wall of the building. ¡°He could be anywhere!¡± a powerful voice echoed. Micro looked down the alley to the street where the light of torches passing by caused his eye to ache. ¡°Find him!¡± ¡°I saw him leaving!¡± another voice shouted. ¡°The little rat left with some mundane wench!¡± ¡°He could attack us again at any moment!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± ¡°Catch the hero!¡± Dozens of angry shouts poured into the alley as a furious mob holding torches and weapons ran down the dusty paths of the city. ¡°I¡¯d hate to be whoever they¡¯re looking for¡­¡± Micro said through a yawn. ¡°I hope traffic isn¡¯t too¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s you they¡¯re after,¡± Blue said as she crawled out of his pocket and tumbled to the floor. She stood up and waved her hands around for a moment, then snapped her fingers several times. After waiting for a moment, she shook her head in frustration. ¡°I swear, I may drop dead the next time I see a magician¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lily stirred from her sleep as the angry mob grew louder. ¡°Wait, who¡¯s this?¡± Blue asked as she pointed at the girl slowly waking up from a deep sleep. ¡°She¡¯s a chaos witch,¡± Micro replied as he stretched his own neck. ¡°She tells magicians what to do.¡± ¡°At least she¡¯s not a magician¡ª¡± Blue began to reply, but her eyes widened as the words sunk in. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with it before it wakes up, shall we?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°Lily¡¯s leaving the kingdom to open a restaurant.¡± ¡°What the¡ª¡± Blue gasped. ¡°Who cares?! Let¡¯s just get out of here!¡± ¡°We should find Kel and the others,¡± Micro said with a nod. ¡°But they seem pretty upset out there¡­¡± ¡°Well, you were getting pretty friendly with that hero¡¯s vessel earlier while the rest of us were dying in agony,¡± Blue said with a sarcastic laugh. ¡°Even if the cerulean lady doesn¡¯t feel like tearing you apart today, those small fries would probably be more than happy to. How about we throw your lady friend in the street over there, and then we¡¯ll run the other way?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Lily chimed in before Micro could reply. ¡°I¡¯ll distract them, and you head east¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°What about the restaurant?¡± ¡°My family lives on. Perhaps I¡¯ll meet them again some day,¡± she said with more resolve as she opened her odd-coloured eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the cultivators away. They should be weakened enough that I can¡ª¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Micro interrupted her as he rose to his feet, scooping up Blue on his way. ¡°I might not understand everything, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to wander into that busy street right now.¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°Those weirdos sacrificed me twice now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lily frowned. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t sacrifice our allies¡­¡± ¡°What allies?¡± Blue spat back. ¡°You telling me those creeps were chasing me because they liked me?¡± ¡°The pixies and many other races are united with us against the oppression of the cultivators,¡± Lily answered with a sincere look of concern. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been harmed by any ritual I know of¡­¡± ¡°Well, the good news is that you honestly believe that,¡± Blue said with one glowing eye. ¡°The bad news is you¡¯re a fool among fools!¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lily said with a blank look. ¡°Summoning this guy alone wiped out a whole bunch of us,¡± Blue pointed at Micro with her thumb. ¡°They also sacrificed some vegetables though. That annoys me almost as much. How was I on the same list of ingredients as some flower roots and¡ª¡± ¡°That is¡ª¡± Lily stuttered, but the shouts echoing down the alley became louder. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡ª¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Blue shrugged, apparently ready to move on from the unpleasant topic. ¡°Let¡¯s get going before we get dead.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go find Kel,¡± Micro suggested to Lily with a wide smile. ¡°He knows a really good cook!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to rejoin the cultivators you were moving with before,¡± Lily said with a frown. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to shield you from the residents of this wretched place.¡± ¡°Then we should find somewhere quieter to park,¡± Micro replied with resolve in his voice. ¡°When the bikers were getting rowdy outside the mall, the old man used to park me in the convenience store across the street.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lily tilted her head. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. We¡¯ll think of something.¡± ¡°But the streets are filled with enemies!¡± Lily protested. ¡°They are weakened, but they are many!¡± ¡°You sure we can¡¯t ditch the witch?¡± Blue asked with a disappointed glare. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I figured that¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Micro asked as she suddenly jumped to the ground and stretched her wings. ¡°I think a distraction is the way to go,¡± she answered with a yawn. ¡°Okay,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Actually, you come too,¡± Blue called out to Trill before flying down to the pocket where he was resting and giving it a solid kick. ¡°Let¡¯s relive the good old days, shall we?¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Trill crawled out of Micro¡¯s pocket and fell to the floor like a stone, landing on his face. He looked up at Blue with tired eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the order?¡± ¡°Your core is totalled too, eh?¡± Blue said, then clicked her tongue. ¡°No matter. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡± ¡°What are you planning to do with just the two of you?¡± Micro asked with a worried tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you need help? What can I do?¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t have a bit of fun with those losers?¡± Blue shot back with a defensive tone. ¡°A bunch of half wits full of hot air won¡¯t be an issue.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt¡­¡± Micro felt slightly uncomfortable as a new expression appeared on Blue¡¯s face. Though she was smiling, it was also unsettling. ¡°This isn¡¯t playtime, buddy,¡± she said with an air of authority. ¡°It¡¯s war.¡± Trill¡¯s tiny ears twitched at the last word Blue said, and he stood up quickly to brush the dust off his face. He nodded as a similar grin formed on his glowing, yellow face, then the two pixies started running up the side of the building Lily was still leaning against. Micro could only watch in surprise as they disappeared over the top of the building. ¡°Have they not just abandoned us?¡± Lily gasped. ¡°Abandoned us?¡± Micro repeated with his head tilted. ¡°They¡¯re good friends. They¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°You built a network among the cultivators and the pixies in such a short time,¡± Lily said with wide eyes. ¡°I can see why fate placed you on this path of ours.¡± ¡°Fate?¡± Micro replied with some frustration in his voice. ¡°Today¡¯s summoning was probably Nora¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t know about fate¡­¡± ¡°Nora¡¯s will is absolute, it¡¯s true,¡± Lily answered humbly. ¡°Though we must have done something wrong, for things to have come to this¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the problem, Lily,¡± Micro said, sitting down next to her. ¡°This whole world, or at least what I¡¯ve seen of it¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°I might be new to thinking, but I can¡¯t figure it out,¡± he said with a frown that made his forehead sore. ¡°If Nora wants to help, why does she take most of the energy you steal? How come she gives you stolen souls in return? Why don¡¯t you ask Nora for something more useful, like a core, or gold, or roads¡­?¡± ¡°You mistake me for a prophet. I cannot speak of Nora¡¯s great plans,¡± Lily said with a bitter expression. ¡°Nora only responds to the prayers of the worthy. We place our trust in those who inherit Nora¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Who said they were worthy?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Nora doesn¡¯t seem worried about who she works with.¡± ¡°The prophets are bred among nobility¡­¡± Lily said quietly, her weary face revealing a hint of anger as she spoke. ¡°We answer to their call, even if their will remains a mystery to us.¡± ¡°So you summon heroes because prophets tell you to?¡± Micro asked, his brain starting to ache. ¡°Do they pay well? What do you get out of that deal?¡± ¡°Messenger¡­¡± Lily whispered, then looked over her shoulder before continuing in a hushed voice. ¡°The words of the prophets are absolute. Even the heroes cannot question them.¡± ¡°I certainly have some questions for them.¡± ¡°You are unique among the heroes I have seen,¡± Lily said with a sympathetic smile. ¡°But you will also come to know¡­ When possible, running away is the better option.¡± ¡°Well, running does sound like a good idea,¡± Micro acknowledged with a nod. ¡°But I¡¯m running on fumes right now. Are you hungry? We should find a grocery store on our way out of town.¡± ¡°You really aren¡¯t the usual hero¡­¡± Lily continued, stifling a short laugh. ¡°But as I said, I will not waste the chance you gave my family to escape this fate.¡± ¡°Magicians, cultivators, witches, now prophets¡­¡± Micro brought his hand to his head as his voice grew strained. ¡°And still no roads!¡± ¡°Are you alright, messenger?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Micro shook his head. ¡°Good luck with your restaurant.¡± ¡°It is thanks to you that we were able to hire an escort. They¡¯re to leave at dawn if I don¡¯t make it in time.¡± Lily smiled brightly as she spoke. ¡°Even without me, my family is sure to find a better life to the east.¡± ¡°What¡¯s out east?¡± Micro asked, happy to be distracted from the confusing conflicts of the world. ¡°The Rameer Kingdom is said to be a mortal paradise, a place beyond the mountains where everyone lives in comfort, regardless of their power or their name!¡± She explained excitedly. ¡°I know it may not be as perfect as they say, but it is beyond the temple¡¯s reach, so¡­¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everybody go there?¡± ¡°How would we all get there?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°No roads¡­¡± ¡°Who else but a hero from across the stars would be able to imagine a road connecting two kingdoms?¡± Lily chuckled brightly. ¡°I suppose nothing is impossible for you¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± Micro replied, shaking his head. ¡°Without roads, I¡¯m not very useful either¡ª¡± BANG Micro and Lily were startled by the sound of a large explosion several blocks away. The angry shouts of weakened cultivators suddenly turned to screams of fear, and Micro rushed to the corner of the alley to peer down the road. BOOM ¡°I wonder what that¡ª¡± CRASH Two more explosions consumed two buildings across the street from the alley where Micro and Lily were still hiding. Dark smoke quickly obscured the starry sky, while sparks and ash began to fall on every surface of the city. ¡°That should do it,¡± Blue¡¯s voice then echoed in the alley behind Micro. ¡°What happened?!¡± he asked as he turned around to see her standing proudly next to Trill, who was covered in soot and ash. ¡°That¡¯s called a distraction. More importantly, look at these!¡± Blue suddenly revealed two identical Core Cards which she¡¯d been hiding behind her back. She lifted them in the air proudly, one in each hand. ¡°Some girl gave us these!¡± ¡°Someone gave you Core Cards?¡± Micro asked suspiciously. ¡°Well, she dropped them in a generous sort of way. Same thing, really. I think you¡¯ll like this one.¡± Blue shrugged, then tossed one of the cards to Micro. With a proud look, she then addressed Trill. ¡°You can go back to sleep now.¡± ¡°Yes, your ma¡ª¡± Trill cleared his throat as her glare intensified abruptly. He ran toward Micro so quickly that most of the dust coating him was left behind in a small cloud. ¡°Of course, Blue.¡± ¡°Did you make all those fires?¡± Micro asked as he watched the panicking cultivators scramble around the city streets trying to put out the fires. He bent down to pick up Trill and the Core Card Blue had thrown to him, then placed the pixie in his pocket. He tried to place the Core Card in his dimensional storage, but was unable to open it without access to internal energy. ¡°I miss my core¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad not to be a pixie¡¯s enemy,¡± Lily whispered under her breath as she looked around the corner at the fires burning along the street. ¡°You¡¯re not exactly a friend,¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ll call it even though. Your house is on fire too.¡± ¡°It was no home of mine,¡± Lily replied with a heavy tone. ¡°A cultivator owned it. We only worked¡ª¡± ¡°Save the sad stories for later,¡± Blue cut her off. ¡°Fires don¡¯t burn forever.¡± ¡°Setting fires isn¡¯t very nice, Blue,¡± Micro said with a stern tone. ¡°It¡¯s nicer than that angry mob would be if they caught us,¡± she replied as two more explosions echoed in the city. ¡°How did you do that without your powers¡­?¡± Micro marvelled. He watched in awe as plumes of smoke continued to rise into the air like sprouting flowers. ¡°Who needs powers? You can start a fire with just about anything in a human house, and everybody was already running away anyway,¡± Blue said, then climbed up Micro¡¯s dusty green robes and into his free pocket, taking the two Core Cards with her. ¡°Now let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°What about Kel?¡± Micro asked as he helped Lily to her feet. ¡°What about the turtle boy?¡± she spat with an eyebrow raised. ¡°He was alive when we left, wasn¡¯t he? He¡¯ll be fine, probably.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro answered tentatively. ¡°What about Lena? I promised I¡¯d help her find Feng after the tournament.¡± ¡°Who is to say when exactly ¡®after the tournament¡¯ could be?¡± Blue winked. ¡°Tomorrow morning? After the leaves fall? After the snow melts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s get our cores fixed up first, at the very least,¡± Blue continued, having to raise her voice over the sound of yet another explosion. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Micro agreed, though he regretted having to prolong his trip to Feng¡¯s house. ¡°Shall we go, Lily?¡± ¡°Yes, this way,¡± Lily replied, staring at Micro¡¯s pockets with wide eyes. ¡°You and your¡­ passengers, follow me.¡± ¡°Thanks¡ª¡± BOOM ¡°Oh!¡± Blue shouted with glee. ¡°I was waiting for that one!¡± ¡°Blue¡­¡± Micro shook his head as he glanced down at his pocket. The explosion which had interrupted him was the loudest so far, having cleared away half a block of old buildings. ¡°What?¡± she replied with a yawn. ¡°War is war.¡± Chapter 079 - Into the Night Lily was able to lead Micro safely through the alleys of the Imperial City without issue. The few cultivators they passed on the way were too weak and anxious to notice the pair of fugitives through the smoke, and it wasn¡¯t long before they had reached the wall at the outskirts of town. ¡°Ouch!¡± Micro shouted as he suddenly fell to the ground. ¡°What is it, messenger?!¡± Lily cried as she raced back in panic. ¡°Sorry,¡± Micro answered quickly as he stood up again, an expression of frustration on his face. ¡°Another pothole¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I see, you must be tired.¡± Lily sighed in relief. ¡°I am. Oh, and call me Micro, by the way.¡± ¡°But you carry the will of the goddess!¡± Lily gasped. ¡°I dare not use your name¡ª¡± ¡°Well, alright then¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a secret passage behind the bushes here,¡± Lily said, pointing ahead. ¡°My family should still be waiting nearby.¡± Lily led Micro into some of the dense shrubbery that decorated the base of the city walls, far from any gate or its diligent guards, and they crawled through a small opening in the wall after making sure they weren¡¯t being followed. As he made his way through the small tunnel, the sounds of the angry and panicking cultivators of the city grew quieter. Many of the voices he recognized as those which had been cheering him on not long before. But mixed in were an increasing number of shouts from cultivators who hadn¡¯t been involved in the tournament¡¯s unfortunate conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that even the cultivators who didn¡¯t get their cores drained can¡¯t find us¡­¡± Micro thought aloud as he looked back over his shoulder one last time. ¡°A lot of them have really good eyes.¡± ¡°The cultivators?¡± Lily replied from a few paces ahead. ¡°Right now, your aura is indistinguishable from any mortal¡¯s, and we¡¯re all but invisible to them.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t see us?¡± Micro asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°That¡¯s cultivators for you¡­¡± Lily shrugged. ¡°All they see is power.¡± ¡°Oh, Tohan was saying something similar,¡± Micro recalled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure how serious he was being. Very strange¡­¡± ¡°The weaker sect disciples are petty and vindictive, but it can be convenient how self absorbed they tend to be,¡± Lily continued. ¡°The more powerful ones, like the Imperial Envoy we met today¡­¡± ¡°Yahari?¡± Micro asked. ¡°She was nice, I think¡­¡± ¡°Be careful around people as strong as her,¡± Lily replied with a stern voice, stopping to turn around and make sure Micro understood her warning. ¡°They rarely get involved in lower sect affairs, but we live and die at their whim. They look at us the same way they look at any bug crawling on the ground.¡± ¡°I thought they wanted to kill all of you magicians, but she ended up cutting Azar¡¯s arm off instead,¡± Micro said with a frown. ¡°What a confusing person.¡± ¡°What is truly confusing is that she was here at all,¡± Lily explained. ¡°For an Imperial Envoy to have come to the Beryl Kingdom, something much more serious must be happening somewhere. The Temple of Nora may be planning something that will make tonight¡¯s summoning look like nothing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re planning to attack the cultivators again?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I want to go home¡­¡± ¡°Just a little farther, messenger,¡± Lily said, sensing his anxiety. ¡°You met my father back at the inn. He¡¯ll be waiting for us nearby.¡± As Micro popped out the other side of the eastern wall after Lily, he suddenly felt a cool sense of relief wash over him. The smoky air of the city felt far behind him as the cool air of the grassy field he stood up in filled his nose. He could now clearly see the mountains to the north and south. The valley full of villages which surrounded the Imperial City seemed like a peaceful oasis compared to the burning city behind him, though the strange feelings of chaos and unstable energy in his chest prevented him from fully enjoying it. Though the rings which had been placed around his core made his soul feel somewhat more secure, they did little to remedy his fatigue. ¡°You made it!¡± The familiar voice of Lily¡¯s father cut through the silent night. ¡°Praise Nora for her mercy¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not attract her attention¡­¡± Micro whispered, but the old man didn¡¯t hear him. Micro turned to see Lily reuniting with about a dozen family members, along with several large men in leather armour who wore long swords at their waists. They looked suspiciously at the clothes Micro wore for a moment, but didn¡¯t seem interested in his presence. ¡°Hello there,¡± Micro greeted the indifferent men with a wave. ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°These are the escorts we were able to hire from the mercenaries¡¯ guild thanks to you, honoured messenger,¡± Lily said. ¡°They aren¡¯t the type to get involved with strangers, so do forgive their discourtesy¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re the finest the guild has to offer. They regularly exterminate goblins, razor crabs, and other dangerous pests in the area!¡± Lily¡¯s father said excitedly. ¡°Razor crabs?¡± Micro repeated with wide eyes. ¡°Have you not seen any before?¡± Lily asked. ¡°They¡¯re little, but their claws are like knives and they move terribly fast.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I hope we don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°We should depart at once,¡± a tall man interrupted Micro with a slightly reddened face. ¡°Less chance of being followed or ambushed with the city on fire¡­¡± ¡°What in the world happened over there?¡± another man said as ash and sparks drifted by. ¡°None of our business,¡± the anxious escort asserted. ¡°That¡¯s nothing you¡¯ll want to bring on the road.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± one of the other escorts answered with a firm nod. ¡°The cultivator coming too? That¡¯ll cost extra.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome to join us, if it suits you,¡± Lily looked hopefully at Micro, but was disappointed by the look in his eye. ¡°I¡¯ll come see you one day,¡± Micro answered with a smile. ¡°Will you serve honey buns at the Brake Light?¡± ¡°I promise!¡± Lily answered gleefully. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried honey, but I¡¯ll look into them when we arrive!¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll head back to Kel¡¯s house for now,¡± Micro continued, then looked down and placed his hand over his sore chest. ¡°I need to do something about this core issue¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily replied as her family picked up their bags and the mercenaries began to move. ¡°Good luck, Micro.¡± ~ As Micro watched Lily and her party venture east toward the horizon over the moonlit plains, quickly disappearing from his half-impaired sight, he took a deep breath and resolved himself to get moving. ¡°I think I¡¯m nearly empty, Blue,¡± he said while rubbing his stinging left eye. ¡°I can¡¯t cultivate at all with my core like this¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Blue asked. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°I need fuel¡­¡± ¡°Do humans not eat grass?¡± Blue asked as she climbed onto his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I think that¡¯s cows, but humans do eat cows, so¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgusting!¡± Blue gasped. ¡°Those big things that stink up whatever field they¡¯re in?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what beef is made of¡­¡± Micro explained, his voice becoming drier with each breath. ¡°Oh, weird,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Well, heading back to that burning city doesn¡¯t sound appetizing, so focus on walking. I¡¯ll fix up my own core a little then find us a destination, or at least a cow.¡± ¡°Good luck, Blue,¡± Micro replied as he walked. ¡°I won¡¯t need it,¡± Blue stated contently as she began to meditate. Without his energy, the plains felt much wider than before, but he could vaguely make out the shape of several small houses in the distance. None were more than a single floor tall, but could see smoke rising above several of them. After taking no more than a dozen steps, Micro was running out of breath. ¡°How is the core coming along?¡± He asked wearily. ¡°It¡¯s just a jade core, but even I¡¯m not that fast!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°Just wait til I get myself an amber core.¡± ¡°I thought getting an amber core might be enough to find a way home, but there are a lot of core levels too¡­¡± Micro wondered as he stumbled over a large rock. ¡°I wonder how many colours there are.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s jade, amber, sapphire¡­¡± Blue began to count on her fingers, though her eyes were still closed. ¡°Then you¡¯ve got the emerald and ruby folks. They¡¯re a real pain to deal with.¡± ¡°Which level was Yahari?¡± Micro asked. ¡°She seemed stronger than Azar¡­ a lot stronger.¡± ¡°She had the next level up from ruby, a cerulean core,¡± Blue answered. ¡°They keep to themselves most of the time, but the empire keeps a few of them busy.¡± ¡°Was that the highest level?¡± Micro asked as he went over the list, counting them out on his own fingers. ¡°That seems like a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met a few silver and gold level cultivators, but they¡¯re super weird,¡± Blue said with a tone of general displeasure. ¡°I met this one guy with a pearl core. Oh, he was a real piece of work. He¡¯s the one who¡ªWell, Pearl is the highest I¡¯ve seen. I¡¯ll aim for that, for now. I wonder if that old geezer is still kicking around somewhere. I bet he¡¯d soil himself if he met a pixie with a pearl core.¡± ¡°Let me know¡­¡± Micro panted. ¡°How it goes¡­¡± She began to chuckle as her meditative state waned, but Micro was too tired to continue the conversation while walking. As the chaos energy holding his core together slowly evaporated, he felt weaker and weaker, so he dedicated the remainder of his power to walking in the direction of the village. He distracted himself from the growing pain in his legs with pleasant memories of the tournament, hoping his new friends would find their way home safely. He hoped Kel and Tae would be able to recover quickly, and he thought about the next time they might eat mountain fried beef together. He could almost smell the freshly baked honey buns which filled him with warmth and comfort with every bite. He wished he could bring his driver to the sect to taste them one day. But the next thing he tasted was dirt. ¡°Gah¡­!¡± He spat out a mouth full of dirt, having tripped over a rock hidden in the knee-high grass. ¡°Oof!¡± Blue grunted as she landed beside him in the grass. ¡°What gives?!¡± She stood up, having recovered a small amount of energy, and glared at Micro, but he wasn¡¯t as quick as usual to stand up this time. He stared at the ground on his hands and knees as tears began to fall from his eyes. ¡°Hey!¡± she shouted, though her anger was diffused slightly by his unsightly emotional state. ¡°You hurt your toe on that rock?¡± ¡°This world is crazy¡­¡± Micro sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­¡± ¡°Well dying here won¡¯t make you feel any better,¡± Blue said, patting him on the head. ¡°This world is more fun to live in than die in, so get up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful place,¡± Micro whimpered. ¡°But everyone is always fighting¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°It takes a while to get used to humans. There¡¯s more of them every day though, so get over it.¡± ¡°Humans?¡± Micro repeated as he leaned back to sit upright, looking at the tall grass in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they could be like this¡­¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, nobody likes humans,¡± Blue added. ¡°What were you again? A farm tool?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Micro replied, wiping his face with his sleeve. ¡°Basically¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Blue looked back at him with a deeper expression than he¡¯d seen on her before. ¡°Such a thing¡ª¡± ¡°What is it, Blue?¡± Micro asked as she stared up at him. ¡°Am I damaged somewhere?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­¡± she began, but she quickly shook her head and turned around again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m hungrier than I thought.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Micro said with a nod. ¡°Then stop thinking so much,¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re a farm tool, so act like one.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro answered, but his voice was small and his mind was fuzzy. He held out his hand, and Blue climbed quickly up to his shoulder as he brought himself to his feet. He took a deep breath and looked forward. The small weight on his shoulder took some of the weight from his mind, though his hunger made the rest of him feel heavier by the moment. However, a smell suddenly caught his attention which seemed to lift him out of his gloom with a single breath. ¡°Huh?¡± Blue blurted out as she noticed the abrupt change in the air around him. ¡°What¡¯s got into you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you smell that?¡± Micro asked with a smile forming on his face. ¡°I smell¡­¡± Blue closed her eyes and sniffed the air several times. ¡°Smoke?¡± ¡°Not just smoke!¡± Micro said excitedly. ¡°You still have some dirt up your nose?¡± she asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°That smell!¡± Micro said as he took a deeper breath through his nose and smiled widely. He immediately started walking in the direction of the smell, holding his nose high in the air as if trying to catch every trace of it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡ª¡± Blue tried to speak, but she had to hold onto his shoulder with both hands as his pace quickened, worried she¡¯d fall off. ¡°You don¡¯t know that smell?¡± Micro shouted happily, though his voice was strained and dry. ¡°That¡¯s the smell of a mechanic!¡± Chapter 080 - The Goddess Noras Chosen Souls He¡¯d seen the night sky more times than he could count, though he¡¯d only spent several nights beneath the sky he saw now. And he¡¯d only recently grown accustomed to seeing it through human eyes, though one of those eyes no longer functioned. Micro had never felt anything but content to drive beneath the stars, trusting himself to the skillful old driver who guided him down countless roads to all kinds of interesting places. But now he drove himself on two feet through tall grass toward a smell so nostalgic that visions of his previous life flooded his young mind. ¡°A mechanic!¡± Micro shouted weakly into the night as he ran clumsily through the tall grass, unable to see the uneven ground beneath him. ¡°A what?¡± Blue asked with disinterest as she held onto his robes tightly, nearly being thrown from his shoulder every time he stumbled over a rock. ¡°A mechanic!¡± he repeated with a grin which defied his fatigue. ¡°You don¡¯t smell that?¡± ¡°The smoke?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Not just the smoke,¡± Micro replied quickly, but his words were slurred. ¡°Hot iron! They must be repairing an older car.¡± ¡°And older what?¡± ¡°The iron smells old, older than me even!¡± Micro¡¯s enthusiasm began to disturb Blue as he continued to increase his pace despite the exhaustion apparent in every step. ¡°Are you okay, there?¡± she asked tentatively, trying not to bite her tongue. ¡°There, that building there!¡± Micro announced happily, squinting his eye as he tried to discern its shape in the moonlight. Despite every rock his leather boots made contact with, he pushed forward through the pain with an optimistic grin. ¡°More humans, eh?¡± Blue replied as she looked ahead with glowing eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for that. Wake me if there¡¯s meat, or if we¡¯re about to be sacrificed again¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro replied as she crawled back into his pocket to meditate. The building became clearer as he continued to run, far from any other buildings in the village. Unlike the large stone construction of the temple of the mostly wooden buildings of the city, its walls appeared to be made from mud and its moonlit roof was nothing but bundled up grass. Micro didn¡¯t dwell on the odd choice of building materials for the mechanic¡¯s workshop though, as his eye was drawn to the smoke rising from the other side of the building, carrying the familiar scent of hot metal to him as his breaths grew ever more quick and shallow. Even when he slammed his shin against a large discarded chunk of slag near the house and fell flat on his face into the gravelly path in front of it, he kept smiling and dragged himself forward to the wooden door of the small building. He used the holes in the wooden slabs comprising the door as handles to bring himself back up to his feet, and knocked as hard as he could. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Micro shouted through the door into the dark building, but there was no immediate reply. ¡°Hello?¡± He backed away, then took a step to his left to peer around the side of the building to the source of the smoke. Beside the house was a wood shed with no walls, at the centre of which a large furnace made of stones billowed out too much smoke for Micro to see through. A small gust of wind brought some of the smoke into his face, and though he reflexively attempted to shield himself with energy, he was unable to save himself from inhaling a deep breath of it. ¡°This¡ª¡± he stuttered and coughed violently. ¡°This is a weird¡­mechanic!¡± He stumbled back toward the door, unable to catch his already ragged breath while coughing to the point of dizziness. He sat down with his back to the door, trying to recover some composure before continuing his search, but the door suddenly gave way behind him. He let out a gasp in surprise as he fell backward into the doorway, and thought he saw an old man standing above him with one hand on the door and the other wrapped around a hammer. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Hello, is there a mechanic here today¡­?¡± Micro asked hopefully, his throat so dry that he thought his voice sounded more like an engine¡¯s hum than a human¡¯s voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t see an open sign, but there was no closed sign either, so¡ª¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man grumbled, his expression difficult to understand through his thick grey beard. He was a tall man with broad shoulders, though his back bent by time and his figure seemed thin. He then leaned out the door and looked to the left and right, nodded, then raised his hammer. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro understood quickly that he was about to lose consciousness as the hammer began travelling to his head, but he was unable to do anything to resist. Then everything went black. ~ GRRR Micro thought for a moment that he¡¯d been awakened from his unconscious state by a fierce growl, but he realized quickly when he opened his eyes that he was not looking at the real world. Rather, he was looking around at the immaterial world where his chaos-coated soul resided within the scattered remains of his core. He felt less composed in the ethereal space than usual. While he usually enjoyed walking around the space in an immaterial representation of his current form, it felt more like he was floating now. He drifted clumsily toward the remains of his core, and watched helplessly as energy continued to dissipate into the air around him, unable to mould it like before with his soul still sealed away beneath the shimmering coat of chaos. ¡°This is going to be tricky¡­¡± he thought to himself, looking around at the mess. He picked up a brick after his hands finally began to take shape, and inspected it closely. The glowing green brick was full of cracks, and squeezing it gently resulted in it crumbling away like sand. He picked up a handful of the sand and squeezed it in two hands, recalling the method to construct a snowball, and found that he was only able to form an oddly shaped brick the size of a grain of rice, though it appeared to be stable. ¡°At least it¡¯s possible, but I¡¯ll need more energy¡­¡± He sighed and continued to move around the chaos-covered truck, inspecting every part of its surface for damage. As he reached the back of the truck, he was content that it would remain stable for the time being, though even the chaos energy was slowly evaporating. However, he once again heard a muffled growl, coming from beneath the truck. ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­¡± he whispered as he stepped back from the truck to observe it. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± He bent down to look under the truck, and was immediately blinded by a bright white light. He staggered backward before regaining his composure, and his right eye gradually regained its sight. Squinting this time, he looked beneath the truck again to see the source of the light. GRRR There, beneath the truck, he saw something which he recognized to be a soul. Though he had only observed his own soul before that point, he felt there could be no mistaking the sensation it gave him when he approached it. ¡°Hello!¡± Micro called out calmly, waving to the soul beneath the truck while kneeling down to see it. GRRR The growling continued, but the fierce light the soul radiated seemed to dim as the soul eventually calmed. Sensing that the anxiety of the mysterious visitor beneath him had lessened slightly, Micro leaned in closer. ¡°You must be the soul Nora sent,¡± Micro said softly. He reached out his hand to touch the soul, and was surprised by how soft the shivering surface of it was. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro left his hand on the soul, awkwardly leaning beneath the truck and trying to make out the shape of the ghostly being in front of him. The growling soul didn¡¯t reply, but Micro was relieved that it had stopped growling. Its shivering also ceased after some time had passed. ¡°I know how it feels,¡± Micro said as the creature¡¯s form finally became more apparent, glowing less fiercely the more it calmed. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright though. We¡¯ll find a way home.¡± Micro tried to crawl a bit closer to the creature, but bumped his head on the chassis above him with a loud bang. He recoiled in pain and rolled out from under the truck. He brought his hands to the site of his injury and found that some of the chaos energy coating it was stuck to his head. He managed to pry his hand from the sticky mess on his head, getting some on his face in the process. ¡°Gah!¡± He tried not to startle the creature beneath the truck as he yelped in pain, but was surprised himself to see the soul crawl out from under the truck and jump up at his head, displaying an open mouth full of sharp teeth. ARF ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shouted as the heavy creature knocked him to the ground of his dilapidated core, unable to defend himself against the surprisingly strong soul. As he tried to raise his hands to push away the creature, he waited for the sensation of its sharp teeth against his skin, but was confused when something soft and moist met the skin of his face instead. After a brief struggle, he finally managed to push the creature off of him. He rubbed his eyes, still stinging from the chaos energy, then felt the spot on his head where he¡¯d impacted the truck chassis. He was relieved to find that no trace of chaos energy remained. Furthermore, when he opened his good eye to observe the creature in front of him, he was finally able to see it for what it was. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro tilted his head as he sat up and looked across at the soul. It was no taller than one of his tires, and its fur was long and fluffy. ¡°Good dog¡­¡± Chapter 081 - In Need of Repairs The surreal image of a small glowing dog¡¯s soul, sitting as any cheerful little dog would, took a moment to settle in Micro¡¯s mind. It was an ordinary looking dog, much like the dogs many farmers kept in the village Micro knew well. Its black and white fur looked soft, and its ears drooped down the side of its head. It looked content as it gulped down the chaos energy which it had licked off of Micro¡¯s head, looking across at him with its tail wagging. ¡°Sorry about all this,¡± Micro said with a gentle wave. The dog looked back at him as he spoke with no particular expression, but its silence gave Micro some relief. ¡°I¡¯ll try to fix it up soon¡­ I¡¯m running on fumes right now.¡± ¡°Woof,¡± the dog seemed to ask with a soft grunt. It tilted its head as Micro opened his mouth to continue. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to sleep under there, if you want¡­¡± Micro said, pointing to the ground beneath the truck. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where else you¡¯d go¡­¡± The dog followed Micro¡¯s finger intently, and immediately stood up and walked to the truck, crouching down to crawl underneath it. After getting comfortable, it looked back at Micro from beneath the chassis with a look of contentment. ¡°Alright then¡­ Make yourself at home.¡± Micro sighed and looked around at the broken garage again, then turned back to the dog beneath his soul with a stern look. ¡°If you even think about peeing on my tires though, we¡¯ll have problems.¡± The dog didn¡¯t seem to protest Micro¡¯s order, though it wasn¡¯t clear how much of Micro¡¯s words it could understand. It was at that moment when Micro¡¯s face suddenly felt cold. ¡°Hah?¡± he blurted out, feeling himself being pulled back to a conscious state. He waved to the dog one last time as he began to vanish from the garage. ¡°Good dog¡­!¡± ~ ¡°You seriously hit a cultivator with a hammer?¡± a woman¡¯s voice echoed in Micro¡¯s ear. ¡°He looked like some vagabond after a keg of wine!¡± a man replied nervously. ¡°You know the trouble those types bring!¡± Micro opened his eyes, finding himself on the dirt floor of a mud hut, looking up at a candlelit roof of straw. Standing above him to his left was the old man he had met before, holding a hammer with blood dripping from the end of it. To his right, he saw a woman roughly the same age, dressed in the same old rags, but with a fiery air about her. ¡°And besides, he might not be a real cultivator,¡± the man explained, pointing at Micro with the hammer in his hand. ¡°I hit him pretty hard, but he was out with a single bonk. Never seen anything like it!¡± ¡°He could be the heir to some sect, you old fool!¡± the old lady rebuked him. ¡°What in the world possessed you to take such a risk?!¡± ¡°The hammer guides me,¡± the old man replied meekly, bringing the hammer to his chest as if to hug it. ¡°That rusty old thing¡ª¡± The woman fumed. She reached across and swiped it from his arms with a motion Micro couldn¡¯t track with his eye, then threw it out the open door with alarming power. ¡°My hammer!¡± the old man shouted anxiously and scrambled out the door after it, leaving the old woman alone above the confused cultivator in question. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re alive¡­¡± She looked down with a forced smile at Micro and sighed. ¡°Dare I ask the name of the honourable young master¡­? ¡°Micro¡­¡± he whispered, the sound of his own voice worsening his headache. ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The woman seemed to wince when she heard Micro speak, fear visible in her tone despite her stoic expression. ¡°And your sect¡­?¡± ¡°My sect?¡± Micro whispered, then cleared his throat and sat up. He continued after rubbing the side of his head where a large welt had formed. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect right now¡­¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± The lady took a step backward as her eyes widened. ¡°Then you¡­ You aren¡¯t one of Vale¡¯s¡­ That is¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, you know Vale?¡± Micro asked, looking up at the lady with a weak smile. ¡°He gave me a Core Card not long ago. Isn¡¯t he nice?¡± ¡°So what¡¯s all this about¡ª¡± The old man returned with the hammer once more in his hand, but paused when he saw the look of terror on the woman¡¯s face. A look of anger flashed across his own face and he glared at Micro with his hammer raised high in the air. ¡°Hey, what did you say to my wife?¡± ¡°We were talking about Vale, but¡­¡± Micro looked up at the man and leaned back with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Are you really a mechanic? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re using that hammer correctly¡­¡± ¡°What did you¡ª¡± The man began to shout, but something clicked in his mind as Micro¡¯s reply sunk in. ¡°Va¡ªVa¡ªVale¡­?¡± ¡°You do know him?¡± Micro asked, his smile returning. ¡°Oh my word¡ª¡± The man muttered as his hammer-wielding hand dropped to his side. ¡°Please understand, it was dark, and my husband is a foolish drunk!¡± the woman began to plead. ¡°Hey! I haven¡¯t had a drop in weeks!¡± the man interrupted, but his wife shot him a furious glare that silenced him abruptly. ¡°As I was saying, he¡¯s a confused and silly old man,¡± the woman continued, trying to keep Micro¡¯s attention from returning to her flustered husband. ¡°The longstanding contract we have with your sect need not be called into question by the honest mistake of an honest idiot.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Contract?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Oh, do you service the sect?¡± ¡°Service¡­? Ah, yes,¡± she replied tentatively. ¡°We have worked endlessly to meet the standards of your sect, and Vale seemed content with the fees before, so¡­¡± ¡°Wait a second, that doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Micro said with a deep frown, causing the old couple to gasp in unison. ¡°Wha¡ªWhat do you mean, young master?¡± she stuttered fearfully. ¡°Kel¡¯s sect doesn¡¯t have a single vehicle to service,¡± Micro explained, his eyes full of suspicion. ¡°What business would mechanics have with a sect that doesn¡¯t even have roads for a truck to drive on?¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The woman paused, then looked at her husband for assistance, but his own face was blank with confusion. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mechanics, so why would cultivators who walk everywhere need you?¡± Micro continued. He slowly rose to his feet and crossed his arms as he looked back and forth between the couple with a deep frown. ¡°Are you actually magicians¡­?¡± The old woman and her husband froze with complicated expressions for a moment as Micro¡¯s question sunk in. The old man gripped his hammer firmly in both his hands, unable to find a single word to say, and it was his wife that eventually took the initiative in trying to continue the conversation. ¡°Excuse me, honourable disciple of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­¡± she said slowly, raising her hands in the air slightly, revealing them to be empty. ¡°I think there has been a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Micro asked, his eyes still narrow. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with misunderstandings.¡± ¡°We certainly aren¡¯t magicians,¡± she elaborated. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what a mechanic is or does¡­ We are a family of blacksmiths.¡± ¡°Blacksmiths¡­?¡± Micro repeated, the suspicion on his face shifting quickly to an expression of disappointment. He looked around and immediately noticed an assortment of crudely crafted iron tools hanging on the walls. ¡°But that¡ª Oh, I see¡­¡± ¡°My apologies, young master,¡± the old woman said with a deep bow. ¡°We serve Vale¡¯s faction exclusively, you see?¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro said again, turning his eyes to the ground with his shoulders slouched. ¡°That makes more sense¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing our best to fulfil his order, but we¡¯ll need more time, you see?¡± she added. ¡°I suppose you aren¡¯t here about the order though, what with the chaos in the city.¡± ¡°Sorry for the misunderstanding,¡± Micro said with a gloomy tone. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now.¡± The old man reflexively jumped out of the way of the door as Micro turned toward it, but his wife suddenly jumped forward with her hand extended. ¡°No! Wait!¡± she cried out anxiously. ¡°About tonight, we¡¯re terribly sorry. If word of this reached the sect¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro mumbled indifferently, his raspy voice still melancholic. ¡°Please accept our humblest apologies! We¡¯ll do anything! Please!¡± she pleaded. ¡°All the money we have, discounted orders, anything¡­¡± Micro stopped in the doorway and turned around to look at the woman. He then looked around at the candlelit hut they resided in. It appeared that their entire home consisted of a single, large room. A small circle of stones around smouldering embers in the centre of the room with a metal pot beside it looked to be the extent of their kitchen facilities, and four straw mats to the side of the room seemed to be where they slept. There were windows covered with straw curtains, and another wooden door leading out to where the furnace continued to billow out smoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to give me any gifts¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell the sect!¡± The old man suddenly fell to his knees and grabbed Micro by the sleeve of his robe. ¡°We won¡¯t survive this winter if yet another order is cancelled!¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro replied in surprise at the man¡¯s strange gesture. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°After our last two orders proved unworthy of payment, we resolved ourselves to do better!¡± the man went on, his voice trembling. ¡°We¡¯re doing our best to meet the expectations of your sect. Please, please don¡¯t let the order be cancelled after all this¡­¡± The old woman rushed forward and ripped her husband¡¯s hand away from Micro¡¯s sleeve, practically tackling him to the ground and forcing his head down, joining him with her own head bowed to the ground. ¡°We beg of you¡­!¡± the woman grovelled. ¡°We¡¯ll give you anything!¡± Micro took a deep breath as he looked down at the awkward scene before him. He scratched his sore head and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to interrupt your business here. I just wanted a place to rest before I repaired my core¡­¡± he replied plainly, then he began to cough again. ¡°If you want to give me something¡­ Could I trouble you for a glass of water?¡± ¡°To the well with you!¡± the woman screamed at her husband, pushing him violently out the door with one hand. ¡°Ye¡ªYes!¡± He replied as he somersaulted out the door. ¡°Rinse the bucket first!¡± she shouted over the clumsy sounds he was making. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± The old man stuttered, tripping over himself in a hurry. ¡°Fine! Okay!¡± Micro watched as he scooped up a small bucket near the door, then ran out the door and deeper into the village. Micro couldn¡¯t help but smile at the old man¡¯s ordeal. ¡°The well isn¡¯t far from here!¡± the old woman assured Micro. ¡°He¡¯ll return soon.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks,¡± Micro replied, then pointed to the ground beside the fire pit. ¡°Do you mind if I park over there for a while?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll fetch some wood!¡± the woman shouted, then quickly ran out of the hut to the side of the building, leaving Micro alone near the doorway. He looked at the candle flickering on a small wooden table in the corner of the silent room. He tried closing one eye at a time, and was annoyed to find that he still couldn¡¯t see out of his left eye at all. He sat down near the warm embers in the fire pit and held his cold hands. He was too tired to attempt to make use of any of the fire¡¯s energy directly, so he simply closed his eyes and relaxed. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± The old man¡¯s loud voice once again filled the room as he ran to Micro with a bucket of water in one hand and his hammer in the other. He clumsily pushed the bucket into Micro¡¯s hands and retreated to the corner of the room with his eyes focused intently on the ground beneath him. ¡°Thanks, umm¡ª¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name.¡± ¡°Me?!¡± the man blurted out in surprise. ¡°The honourable disciple of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect wants to know my name?¡± ¡°Mine is Micro¡­¡± ¡°My name¡ªMy name is Kern,¡± he said softly with his eyes fixed on the ground. ¡°Here!¡± Kern¡¯s wife kicked open the door and entered with two armfuls of twigs. She threw them to the ground and quickly started stacking them neatly over the embers. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro then addressed Kern¡¯s wife. ¡°What?!¡± She paused with her hand on a twig over the fire. ¡°Just answer him,¡± the old man mumbled. ¡°Barb,¡± she stated timidly, her face frozen in shock. ¡°But why¡­¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Micro said, nodding his head a little before taking a sip of water. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s good. Thanks, Kern.¡± Barb quickly finished building the fire and retreated to the corner where her husband still awkwardly stood. Though Kern was still staring straight down, Barb dared to look up at Micro, whose dirty face was now well lit by the fire. ¡°You¡¯re so young¡­¡± She remarked. ¡°No old than our daughter¡­¡± His dark hair almost reached his eyes, and his face was young but far from youthful. However, what caused her the greatest surprise of that evening was not the sad expression on his face, but the colour of his eyes. While his right eye was an ordinary shade of brown, his left eye was bright red. ¡°Wait¡­¡± she said with a frown, taking a step forward to look more closely at his eyes. Micro looked up and nodded at her after taking another sip of water, but she only leaned closer in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the only magician here?¡± Chapter 082 - Goodnight Micro didn¡¯t know where to begin with an explanation, so he took another sip of water. After enduring the awkward silence for a while, he then placed the half empty bucket of water on the ground next to him. He wiped his mouth and cleared his throat, then looked up at Barb, who stood between Micro and her husband, was still staring at his feet in the corner. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to be afraid of me,¡± he said slowly with some frustration in his voice. ¡°I just want to find a way back to my world. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°Your¡­ world?¡± Barb stuttered. ¡°Then you¡¯re a¡ª¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Micro replied before she could finish. ¡°So please, just relax. This body is pretty strong for a human, but I¡¯m really starting to appreciate how important relaxing is. Emotions can be nice, of course, but there are too many to deal with in a single day.¡± ¡°Strong, for a hu¡ª¡± She repeated, but she was interrupted by the door swinging open. ¡°I found the little rascal!¡± A young woman with bright orange hair and green eyes stomped through the door dragging a crying child by the arm. The child flailed and cried desperately in an exciting attempt to escape, but both the young woman and the child froze when they saw the clothing Micro was wearing. ¡°What the¡ª¡± ¡°Hello there,¡± Micro called to her with a smile, but he wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction. ¡°My apologies, young master,¡± the young woman began to mumble as she fell to her knees, dragging the startled child along with her, but before her head had reached the ground, Micro¡¯s voice had silenced her. ¡°Enough of that, please!¡± he shouted with a harsher tone than he had intended to use. ¡°Why don¡¯t you people just say ¡®hello¡¯ for once?!¡± The four mundane members of the family in the hut looked at each other in panic, unsure how to respond to Micro¡¯s vague demand. Micro noticed their tension continuing to rise after hearing his complaint, and his frustration deflated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be mad¡­¡± He said, bowing his head apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. I guess this is what you call being annoyed. Or is it frustration? I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Barb whispered. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just Micro,¡± he replied with a tired smile, giving a thumbs up with his right hand. ¡°Micro!¡± The child suddenly shouted. As the child succeeded in escaping the young woman¡¯s firm grip, Micro noticed it was a young girl, similar in appearance to the young woman, but much smaller. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± Micro replied, but he was surprised to find the young girl suddenly run straight toward him, jumping right over the small fire on her way. She climbed up on his shoulders while her family watched in horror, laughing uncontrollably. ¡°You foolish child!¡± Barb screamed. ¡°Why would you do such a thing!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± the girl, no more than three years of age, shouted back. ¡°I like Micro!¡± ¡°Get down from there! You¡¯ll get us all¡ª¡± the young woman added in panic, but the girl¡¯s laughter as she began hitting the top of Micro¡¯s head like a drum drained the energy from her older sister¡¯s voice. The three of them looked like they had given up on life as the scene unfolded, their mood so dark that it began to make Micro feel colder. He did his best to form a smile to comfort them, though the young girl was now pinching his cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Micro attempted to reassure them. ¡°This is actually how most people greet me where I¡¯m from.¡± ~ Micro¡¯s four hosts gradually settled down after the child had fallen asleep on Micro¡¯s shoulders, her head slumped over his own as if she were a large hat. He invited them to drink some water with him, and the elder daughter quickly fetched four metal cups. ¡°This is Ember, by the way,¡± Barb tentatively introduced the young woman with a weary tone. ¡°She¡¯s our eldest. And Spark is the girl on your head¡­¡± ¡°Those are wonderful names,¡± Micro replied as he accepted the cup from Ember. Their hands touched for a moment as she handed over the cup, causing her to flinch, but she bravely sat down across the fire from him next to her parents while Spark continued to sleep on Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ember replied quietly, stealing a glimpse at Micro¡¯s left eye. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Why did you think I was a magician, by the way?¡± Micro asked Barb after taking another sip of water. ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator now, kind of. I do need to make a new core, again¡­¡± ¡°Your eye¡­¡± Barb whispered, pointing to her own eye. ¡°It¡¯s red.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro slapped his knee as he realized it for himself, startling the three people across from him once again. ¡°The chaos energy! It really stings actually.¡± ¡°Chaos¡­?¡± Barb whispered in confusion. ¡°Wait, you said it¡¯s red?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I tell the truth,¡± Barb answered with a nod. ¡°Red as any I¡¯ve seen on a magician.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro nodded slowly. ¡°Are you friends with the magicians in the city?¡± ¡°Tonight truly was a night of chaos,¡± Barb remarked with a sigh. Barb glanced over her shoulder at a pile of scrap metal against the wall. ¡°No, we don¡¯t associate with their kind. We live our lives in the traditional way.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t know what was happening tonight?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It was a pretty big event. I wonder how they¡¯re doing now.¡± ¡°The moment that strange light appeared in the sky, cultivators poured through the city walls like rats from a burning building, pardon the comparison,¡± she said with her head bowed. ¡°There was some noise afterwards, but it¡¯s dead quiet now.¡± ¡°There were whispers of something happening tonight, but I¡¯ve never seen the whole city flee at once before,¡± Kern added, daring to look up at Micro for the first time in a while. ¡°What in the world happened in there?¡± ¡°The magicians used all the cultivators at the tournament as fuel to summon a hero,¡± Micro explained between sips of water. ¡°It was a real mess. I managed to catch the soul Nora sent, so there¡¯s that¡­¡± ¡°They what?!¡± Ember gasped. ¡°You what?!¡± Barb added. ¡°The woman with the cerulean core¡ªI think she was called an Imperial Envoy¡­ She was friendly enough, but the rest of the audience was pretty upset after that.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Cultivators are complicated.¡± ¡°They¡¯re simple to me,¡± Ember stated with a frown. ¡°They¡¯re simply selfish and cruel.¡± Barb slapped Ember in the back of the head, shaking her own head angrily, but Ember only frowned and looked away. ¡°Enough about me though.¡± Micro turned to face Kern, careful not to shake the girl sleeping on his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t a magician, and you aren¡¯t a mechanic either. You do work with metal, right?¡± ¡°That¡ªThat¡¯s right,¡± Kern answered with a stiff mouth. ¡°What do you make here?¡± Micro asked with some excitement returning to his voice. ¡°I make whatever is needed, of course,¡± Kern replied. ¡°Anything at all.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°Could you make a truck?!¡± ¡°A what?¡± Kern asked with an eyebrow slowly rising. ¡°A truck,¡± Micro repeated. ¡°It has four wheels, an engine¡­ a radio¡­¡± ¡°Apologies, young master¡­¡± Kern replied with the same look of confusion Kel often wore. ¡°Never mind,¡± Micro continued, holding up the cup in his hand. ¡°These are nice cups.¡± ¡°I made those,¡± Ember interjected. ¡°Father can¡¯t make anything that small.¡± ¡°Hey¡­!¡± Kern protested, but he looked to embarrassed to argue. ¡°I could if I really wanted to.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro said as Kern seemed to shrink in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s good craftsmanship, despite the impurities in the copper.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ember suddenly sounded more defensive than scared. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of iron in it, among other things.¡± Micro pointed at a small discolouration on the side of the cup as Ember leaned closer to look. ¡°It¡¯s fine though. It¡¯s good work. I¡¯m sure it will last a long time if you care for it.¡± ¡°You sound like you know a lot about metal, for a cultivator,¡± Ember scoffed as she sat back down, looking closely at her own cup. ¡°I guess I do,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I was made of metal not long ago.¡± ¡°What, you think you can do better?¡± Ember snapped back at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you more interested in smashing swords together?¡± ¡°Ember!¡± her mother shouted. ¡°Mind who you¡¯re speaking to with such a tone!¡± ¡°This guy comes into our house and starts spouting fairy tales, then lectures me on the quality of my work?!¡± Ember shouted back. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even look like a real cultivator! Look at him! He¡¯s so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro!¡± Micro added as she continued to glare at him. ¡°If he wants to dress up like a cultivator, then he should go cultivate somewhere else. We don¡¯t have time for this with so many orders coming in,¡± Ember continued to shout at her mother, causing Spark to stir in her sleep. Ember noticed, then pointed at her sister. ¡°And what cultivator lets a stranger¡¯s child sleep on their head?!¡± ¡°We can ask Vale for more time!¡± Barb argued. ¡°And he¡ª¡± ¡°And he¡¯ll probably pay us less, like he always does!¡± Ember stood up as she continued to shout. ¡°We already have to make an extra trip to the mines in the morning. We haven¡¯t even started on the Dragon Sect¡¯s orders, and who knows when all the other cultivators will come running back to town like the greedy little cockroaches they are?!¡± ¡°You sound busy, I can go¡ª¡± Micro tried to interject, but he was cut off by Ember before he could finish. ¡°Just get out! Go play cultivator somewhere else!¡± she screamed at Micro, finally managing to wake Spark from her deep sleep atop his head. ¡°Enough!¡± Kern roared, shaking the walls enough to cause dust to fall from the straw ceiling. ¡°This isn¡¯t your house, girl! It¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just¡ª¡± Ember argued, but her voice was overpowered. ¡°He¡¯ll rest here until he feels better!¡± Kern continued. ¡°He¡¯s been gracious enough to tell us a story and compliment you on your silly cups!¡± ¡°But he¡ª¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± Kern roared. ¡°The sun will be up soon. Enough of your whining, daughter!¡± ¡°He just¡ª¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± Kern repeated, closing his eyes as if he meant to will his family to sleep in that instant. He stood up and poured his cup of water over the fire, then quickly stamped out the remaining flames. ¡°Goodnight!¡± Micro said with a shrug that only Spark noticed. Giving into his fatigue almost the same instant the light faded from the room, he slouched down on his side and was asleep beneath Spark before he heard another word from his hosts. Chapter 083 - Excuse Me For a Second ¡°Just send him on his way when he wakes up. We can¡¯t afford to get involved with people like him,¡± Kern¡¯s voice echoed in Micro¡¯s ears as he slowly awoke. ¡°He seems harmless, but who knows if he¡¯s sobered up, or if he was just crazy¡­¡± ¡°Just be polite about it. I don¡¯t know what he is, but he does smell like trouble,¡± Barb added. ¡°Me? But I¡­!¡± Kern mumbled. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Micro opened his eyes and stretched. He felt refreshed after sleeping undisturbed for so long, and was pleased to see rays of sun pouring in through the window. He then noticed Spark lying on his legs, snoring loudly. He slowly sat up, trying not to wake her, and looked over his shoulder to see Kern, Barb, and Ember rolling up their sleeping mats of straw while discussing what to do with him. ¡°You grab Spark, and I¡¯ll grab the little freeloader by the arms if he tries anything,¡± Ember whispered. ¡°Hopefully he wanders off before we get back from the mine.¡± ¡°Okay, but be careful¡­¡± Kern replied. ¡°Good morning!¡± Micro spoke up after a quiet yawn. ¡°You¡¯re going to a mine?¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?!¡± Kern blurted out, bringing his hammer to his chest anxiously. ¡°What kind of mine is it?¡± Micro asked with a content expression. ¡°The old man always wanted to visit a gold mine. He saw something about them on the television once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a local iron vein¡­¡± Kern mumbled. ¡°We lack the raw materials to complete Vale¡¯s order, and there¡¯s nowhere to find any in town right now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice!¡± Micro said happily, accidentally waking Spark. ¡°Micro!¡± Spark shouted as she sprung to her feet the instant she awoke. She then scrambled up to his shoulders again before anyone could protest. ¡°Is it near here?¡± Micro asked, standing up slowly. ¡°It¡¯s half a day north from here¡­¡± Kern replied tentatively as Barb and Ember slowly moved toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m heading north too!¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Can I join you?¡± ¡°Sure¡­?¡± Kern raised an eyebrow in confusion at Micro¡¯s sudden request, and he looked to his family for help with an answer, but they were already out the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Spark shouted from atop Micro. ~ Barb and Ember were confused to see Micro and Spark beside Kern when the old man joined them outside, but Barb could only shake her head and keep moving when Kern shrugged and pointed toward the mountains. ¡°What are you playing at?¡± Ember asked spitefully as the group began to move through the village. ¡°Me?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yes, you,¡± she spat back. ¡°Are you some swindler, dressing up like a cultivator to cheat honest folks out of what little they have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to find the road between this world and mine,¡± Micro replied while Spark began to smack the top of his head like a drum once again. ¡°First I need to cultivate a new core though. The summoning last night made a big mess of things.¡± ¡°So it was a summoning after all¡­¡± Barb whispered. ¡°That explains why the city was emptied.¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± an old man called out as Micro and the family of blacksmiths passed by a small hut. The man was busy chopping firewood with a rusty axe, but he stopped to wave at the family when he noticed them. ¡°Good morning to you,¡± Kern called back awkwardly, but the family kept walking. ¡°Yes, they summoned a dog¡¯s soul this time,¡± Micro continued to explain. ¡°The vessel was destroyed by the Imperial Envoy though, so I¡¯m not sure where to put it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Ember mumbled with a frown. ¡°So you think you¡¯re from another world, huh?¡± ¡°Ember, enough,¡± Barb attempted to argue, but Ember¡¯s exasperation was overwhelming. ¡°You don¡¯t seriously believe this fool, do you?!¡± Ember shouted to her mother. ¡°I mean, he might be¡ªThat is, we should still¡­¡± Barb stuttered, but she was as confused as Kern by that point. ¡°It¡¯s a nice world,¡± Micro replied in the awkward silence. ¡°Sure, and I¡¯m a princess.¡± Ember rolled her eyes. ~ Micro and his new travelling companions walked slowly through the sparsely populated mundane village as the sun rose higher above the mountains in the clear blue sky. Spark continued to drum on Micro¡¯s head until they had finally reached the base of the first small hill at the edge of the village, and the family gradually began to relax. ¡°It really is amazing that you do all this without roads and trucks,¡± Micro commented, breaking the awkward silence with a chipper tone. ¡°The old man could never walk this much.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a truck?¡± Ember asked, partially regretting engaging him in conversation the moment she finished her question. ¡°I¡¯m a truck,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Well, I was. You drive them around, and you can carry stuff in the back.¡± ¡°Like a wagon?¡± Kern asked, his curiosity evident on his face. ¡°Is that something they have in the capital?¡± ¡°Best not encourage the insane, father,¡± Ember interjected. ¡°If he¡¯s not a liar, he¡¯s clearly crazy.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°You know your father has always wanted a wagon,¡± Barb said to Ember with a finger over her mouth. ¡°If he¡¯s familiar with wagons, he could be from a rich family!¡± Kern argued, then he turned back to Micro. ¡°You¡¯re talking about a wagon, right? How many horses does it need? It must need quite a few if it¡¯s pulling you along with your cargo.¡± ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t need horses,¡± Micro replied with a laugh. ¡°My engine has around forty horse-power, but it runs on gas.¡± ¡°A wagon pulled by forty horses worth of gas, you say¡­?¡± Kern¡¯s voice trailed off as he began to understand his daughter¡¯s warning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I asked.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t make them here. They¡¯re not magical or anything.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Doesn¡¯t even take that long¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps you could make one for us,¡± Ember scoffed, rolling her eyes yet again. ¡°You¡¯re such an expert on metal, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro suddenly fell deep into thought as they walked. ¡°Maybe I should give that a try.¡± ¡°You do that,¡± Ember mumbled, and the group became quiet again. Their walk over the hills toward the mountains was peaceful, and a familiar autumn breeze kept Micro¡¯s spirits high despite his fatigue. He closed his eyes several times to observe his core, but the world around him seemed less rich in energy than the mountains of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, so he decided to leave his broken core as it was for the time being. Eventually, the group came to a small village at the foot of a rocky hill, comprising no more than a dozen huts. Some were built of stacked stones, while others were made of sticks and mud. ¡°Kern!¡± a woman called out from beside the largest of the stone huts. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon, but you¡¯ve come at a bad time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Kern called back with a disappointed tone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± the woman said. ¡°It¡¯s been dead quiet since last night! A few folks passed through here early this morning, but they just kept running! The tax man also had his share the other day, so there¡¯s been no ore moving out of the mine all morning. What in the world happened in the city?¡± ¡°Something about a summoning¡­¡± Kern replied as they came face to face with the woman. ¡°Some fires too, but you don¡¯t want to know more than that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Those magicians are bad for business, I tell you¡­¡± the woman replied. She seemed to be no more than thirty years of age, but her weathered skin and calloused hands made her look hard and tough. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to see you and your family though. Who¡¯s the fancy looking fellow?¡± ¡°Just ignore him,¡± Ember answered instead. ¡°He¡¯s some homeless nut who found some cultivator¡¯s robes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro,¡± he added. ¡°These were a gift from Kel.¡± ¡°Well, be careful where you go dressed like that, Micro,¡± she woman said with a laugh. ¡°Cultivators might not be allowed to kill us, but they sure as heck won¡¯t let you off easy for dressing up like them.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t kill you?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°You must be strong! What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Strong?¡± The woman laughed even louder. ¡°I wish! No, they can¡¯t kill us ¡®mundane¡¯ folks, as they like to call us, or they¡¯d be too embarrassed to go back to their sect at the end of the day.¡± ¡°Embarrassed?¡± Micro frowned. ¡°That¡¯s the reason they don¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°They may be arrogant, but they do know shame. And you can call me Margo,¡± the woman continued with a chipper tone. ¡°You must be from out west, not to know such a thing.¡± ¡°Kel did mention that cultivators are supposed to fight strong opponents¡­¡± Micro nodded, beginning to understand the dynamic between cultivators and the mundane a little more. ¡°And I don¡¯t think my world is west from¡ª¡± ¡°Can you watch Spark for me?¡± Ember impatiently interjected, pointing to the little girl now half asleep on Micro¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll head into the mine for a while.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Margo replied, waving to the sleepy little girl. ¡°Tools and torches are where they always are. Oh, and there was a cave-in down the left branch, so keep an ear out.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Ember replied, then walked straight toward the rocky mountainside to where a large wooden gate adorned a cave entrance. ¡°Bye then, Micro¡­¡± Barb mumbled to Micro with a complicated look. With an apparent sense of urgency, Ember led her parents into the mine, lighting a torch they found at the entrance and soon disappearing into the hill. Margo walked over to Micro and plucked Spark off his shoulders, ignoring Spark¡¯s kicks and punches as she tucked her securing under her arm. As she turned to take Spark back to the stone hut, she spoke to Micro curtly. ¡°Is the little cultivator hungry?¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Micro¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I am very hungry!¡± ¡°Come on then,¡± Margo gestured for him to follow. ¡°I was about to have lunch.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Micro followed after Margo enthusiastically, much to Spark¡¯s delight, and was greeted by a pleasant smell upon entering her home. It was larger than the blacksmiths¡¯ home, but it was similar in its layout, with a fire burning at the centre beneath a large pot. She gestured for him to sit down next to a table by a window, then placed Spark in his lap. ¡°You¡¯re in luck,¡± Margo said as she served him and Spark two large bowls of soup. ¡°I caught a rabbit this morning. It¡¯ll put some muscle on you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s perfect!¡± Micro celebrated. ¡°Blue, wake up! There¡¯s meat!¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Margo looked at him in confusion as she sat across from him, but was surprised when a small blue pixie jumped out of his pocket and landed gracefully on the table between them. ¡°Where?!¡± Blue cried out, her mouth already watering. ¡°Here, I think this is a piece,¡± Micro replied as he fished out a piece of the lean rabbit meat with his fingers and passed it to her. She bit into it without hesitation, nearly biting into his finger before he could pull it away, and it was gone in just a few bites. ¡°That wasn¡¯t bad,¡± Blue declared after a small burp. ¡°It was a lot chewier than the meat at Kel¡¯s place, but it¡¯s filling.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Margo mumbled with an amused tone. ¡°That¡¯s a pixie, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This is Blue,¡± Micro introduced her with a smile. ¡°Blue!¡± Spark slammed her half emptied bowl of soup on the table and jumped at Blue with both hands out. ¡°Hah!¡± Blue laughed as she jumped out of the little girl¡¯s way, but Spark soon changed course and jumped straight into the air to try and catch her again. As their game of cat and mouse continued into the other corners of the room, Margo nodded her head, apparently enjoying the laughter of Blue and Spark as they made a mess of the hut. ¡°Interesting company you keep there, boy. My grandmother said she say a pixie once, a green one I think,¡± Margo said with a grin. ¡°Where are the two of you headed?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect now,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Blue¡¯s core was only dented after the summoning, but mine was totalled. I¡¯ll have to make a new one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the tale!¡± Margo laughed. ¡°What an odd pair of cultivators you¡¯d make. Seriously though, be careful where you make such claims.¡± ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you scared of Blue?!¡± Micro asked as he recalled the usual reaction to Blue¡¯s presence. ¡°Why would I be scared of a pixie?¡± Margo asked. ¡°They steal things, and they¡¯re good at burning buildings¡­¡± Micro whispered, not wanting to disturb Blue¡¯s fun. ¡°They¡¯re actually very good at that!¡± ¡°What is she going to steal from me, my table?¡± Margo laughed, looking out at the humble room, furnished only with a few pieces of wooden furniture and some cooking implements. ¡°I have a shovel I like, but I could find another. And I¡¯ve been meaning to put a new roof up for months. I¡¯d be grateful if she burned it before you left!¡± ¡°Have you lived here for a long time?¡± Micro asked, pleasantly surprised by Margo¡¯s friendly demeanour. He gulped down the rest of his soup as Margo answered. ¡°I inherited it from my mother when she died a few winters back.¡± Margo shrugged. ¡°I was going to move somewhere closer to the city, but the hunting is good out here. It¡¯s also nice to keep in touch with all the blacksmiths and miners who have been coming here for ages. I grew up with many of them¡­¡± ¡°The rabbit soup was delicious!¡± Micro loudly sighed, leaning back to stretch. ¡°It feels a bit like the mountain fried beef Toa makes.¡± ¡°And how does that feel?¡± Margo asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°It¡¯s full of energy!¡± Micro explained. ¡°This mountain might actually be the perfect place to make a new core. Excuse me for a second.¡± ¡°A what¡ª¡± Margo began, but she paused when Micro suddenly straightened his posture and closed his eyes. Chapter 084 - Enough Caves! ¡°Hello¡­!¡± Micro called out as he entered a deep meditative state. ¡°Are you still here?¡± WOOF ¡°Good dog,¡± Micro greeted it cheerfully. As he came to stand before his broken core, he was greeted by a loud bark, and the dog¡¯s soul peeked out from under the chaos-covered truck. It wagged its tail, though it chose to remain where it was. He then looked around at the spiritual world around him, and sure enough, the surrounding area was rich with energy. Although the energy in the air was thin, the energy in the ground beneath him felt warm and familiar. ¡°This must be the earth element,¡± he said, taking a deep breath in through his nose. ¡°It smells like metal!¡± With his core currently unable to channel energy, and his own internal energy barely held in place by the two protective rings of water and fire bestowed upon him by the two dungeon guardians, it was difficult for Micro to begin the process of constricting the components of his core, but he was excited to try. ¡°Be careful, dog,¡± he called out to the dog beneath the truck. ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up before I get started.¡± The dog silently retreated farther beneath the truck, apparently having understood Micro¡¯s warning, and Micro soon began. It took little concentration to fully dissolve the remainder of his broken core, allowing the energy to swirl around like a sparkling storm, but as he recalled the process Kel¡¯s grandfather had assisted him with recently, he began the difficult process of constructing a core from scratch. Because some of the chaos energy around his soul had already dissipated, he could now harness a little of the energy around him. Unlike his previous experience with core construction, he was thankful that his core wasn¡¯t yet fully exposed, as it limited the amount of energy which could be channelled all at once. ¡°It¡¯s easier to concentrate now, without that storm raging.¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°I¡¯ll clean the chaos off once the garage is done.¡± It was easier for him to visualize each brick he slowly formed from the energy this time, having completed the process already, and the ground beneath him seemed to form out of his subconscious desire for somewhere to stand. He pulled up the energy from the ground using currents of his own energy, mimicking the technique he¡¯d seen the Earth River Sect¡¯s disciples using in combat the day before, and was pleased to find the energy could be used to make even stronger bricks than he¡¯d made the last time. Micro lost track of time as he enjoyed the process of reconstructing the garage he longed for. Having grown more familiar with the nature of energy, he even found it easier to separate the impurities and compress it more efficiently. Soon, he had once again completed a jade core in the image of a radiant garage. He materialized the little old remote control in his hand to open the garage door, and walked into the garage with a wide smile on his face. The fluffy dog with black and white fur was now wandering around the inside of the garage, sniffing its contents curiously, but it ran to greet Micro as he entered. ¡°Will you be happy in here until we find you a body of your own?¡± Micro asked just before the dog jumped up to place its front paws on his waist. ¡°Feel free to eat your fill of energy if you¡¯re hungry. Oh, here¡­¡± Micro gently pushed the dog down and scooped a handful of energy off the shelf nearest to him, then moulded it into the shape of a bowl. He then took another handful of energy and simply dropped it into the bowl. ¡°Here you go,¡± Micro said to the dog. The dog took a small bite of the energy, and appeared content with the solution. It wagged its ghostly tail and barked at Micro once, then continued to eat happily. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get this cleaned up¡­¡± Micro said to himself as he turned his attention to his soul. Mostly covered in chaos energy, it was disorienting to look at for too long. Making sure not to stare too long at it, for fear of damaging his good eye, he still thought it was interesting how the energy itself acted as a strange window into a part of the universe he had trouble comprehending, with distant stars and clouds of coloured gasses swirling in the distance. But he was no longer interested in marvelling at the strange scene. With one hand, he started wiping the windshield vigorously, and he was relieved to see some of his soul beginning to shine through. He gathered the chaos energy which he wiped off into a small ball in his other hand, and continued to expose the glowing white truck beneath. Removing the sticky substance from the Core Cards in the bed felt particularly exhilarating. With each bit of chaos he removed, he could feel the energy beginning to flow in and out of his soul more and more. The feeling of energy circulating freely through his body again wiped away all of his fatigue so quickly that his concentration nearly broke, but he persisted in cleaning his soul until every sticky drop of the dense chaos energy was scrunched up in his hand. ¡°What to do with this¡­?¡± he squinted his eyes, still fearing the effects of the energy on his vision, and looked around the garage for somewhere to put it. He thought of throwing it outside, but wasn¡¯t sure what kind of effect that would have on Margo¡¯s house. WOOF The dog next to him suddenly jumped up and scooped the ball of chaos energy from his hand, gulping it down before Micro had time to react to the sudden acrobatic display. He looked at the dog with concern, but the dog simply looked back at him while panting happily. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°Just let me know if you get a stomach ache. See you later!¡± WOOF ¡°Alright then.¡± Micro stretched his stiff neck, then left the garage and closed the door. He waved at the dog as it crawled underneath the truck with its tail wagging, and then he noticed something about his new garage. ¡°It¡¯s a little bit more yellow than before¡­¡± ~ ¡°What in the world was that?!¡± Margo shouted as Micro awoke from his meditative state, suddenly flinching as his aura filled the room, stirring up dust and causing the ceiling to shake. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Micro said as he noticed her discomfort. He remembered Kel explaining that cultivators eventually learn to restrain their aura, and found it surprisingly easy to do with the assistance of the Turtle Art, forming a thin, nearly invisible shield around himself that prevented his aura from extending too far beyond his body. He bowed his head in apology as Margo caught her breath. ¡°I was just making a new core. I forgot how windy that can get.¡± ¡°You were a real cultivator?! But you¡ª¡± Margo gasped, but she was interrupted when Spark finally gave up on catching Blue and changed her target to Micro. She ran as fast as she could, but tripped on a stone protruding from the floor with a yelp. However, before her head met the ground, she was wrapped in a glowing, green shell. The shell slowed her fall until she was resting on the ground, then it dissipated. ¡°Always keep your eyes on the road, Spark,¡± Micro said with a stern look in his eye. ¡°Micro!¡± Spark repeated, springing up from the ground as if nothing had happened. She climbed up onto his shoulders, giggling uncontrollably. Micro laughed along with the little girl whose weight he now hardly felt at all. He sprung to his feet and began to jog around the room, holding Spark¡¯s feet with his hands as she laughed and screamed. Blue flew over to the pot of soup still simmering above the fire, and quickly scooped up a chunk of meat in each hand before returning to the table to savour them. ¡°That really is good meat,¡± Blue remarked to the wide eyed Margo. ¡°Did you find this near a dungeon?¡± ¡°A dungeon?¡± Margo repeated with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d know one if I saw it. Why? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s packed so full of energy that my core feels ready to explode after a few bites!¡± Blue proclaimed, thumping her chest with her fist. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Margo replied with a blank smile, unable to follow the conversation any further. ¡°Maybe I should be a cook¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Micro said as he gradually slowed down, much to Spark¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°Kel should be on his way to the temple too, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°It would be nice to find him before somebody else finds us,¡± Blue replied between mouthfuls of rabbit meat. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading back to the sect now,¡± Micro explained to Margo. He picked Spark up off his shoulders and placed her gently on the ground. Blue then jumped up and landed on Micro¡¯s shoulder, while Spark looked sadly up at them. ¡°Thanks for the soup, Margo,¡± he said with a deep bow. ¡°And Spark, be careful. Human bodies are fragile.¡± Spark tried to grab hold of Micro¡¯s clothes as he turned to walk to the door, but Margo lept forward and grabbed her by the waist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± she cried anxiously, then looked up at Micro. ¡°Forgive her, please! Forgive us for our discourtesy!¡± ¡°Not this again¡­ I¡¯ll be going now. Thanks again, Mar¡ª¡± Micro said, but the ground beneath the stone hut began to rumble, causing Micro to look around anxiously, unable to keep his balance. It wasn¡¯t exactly like the earthquakes Micro had experienced on his own world, and the shaking stopped as suddenly as it had begun. ¡°What was that?!¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Margo gasped, dropping Spark and running out the door. Micro followed after her, and together they confirmed the source of the noise. Thick clouds of dust billowed out of the mine¡¯s entrance like smoke. ¡°A cave-in! Kern¡­!¡± She ran to the mine¡¯s entrance, shouting the blacksmith¡¯s name, but she fell to the ground coughing after coming too close to the cloud of dust that continued to pour out of the cave. ¡°What happened in there?¡± Micro asked as he approached her from behind. He grabbed her by the arm as she continued to cough, then helped her up and guided her away from the mine¡¯s entrance. ¡°I thought it would be fine¡­¡± Margo replied between coughs. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a single cave-in for years, and now there¡¯s been two in as many weeks!¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯re alright in there?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Caves are pretty dangerous.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Margo sobbed. ¡°Why today¡­? Why, when there is nobody here to help!?¡± Micro frowned as Margo broke down beside him. Spark ran to jump on her, but her own expression quickly filled with anxiety as she began to understand the situation. ¡°Ember¡­?¡± Spark called out feebly to the dusty cave¡¯s entrance, the sound of falling rocks still echoing from deep within the tunnels. Margo grabbed Spark before she could run to the mine, staring solemnly into the dark and dusty entrance. Several elderly villagers began to emerge from their homes, silently gathering near Margo. They could only shake their heads as they understood the situation from Spark¡¯s reaction. ¡°Blue?¡± Micro called to the pixie on his shoulder. ¡°What now?¡± she replied through a yawn. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get moving before that moon tiger brat catches up with us?¡± ¡°We can help Lena find Feng later,¡± Micro continued. ¡°Can you see Spark¡¯s family in there?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°Enough caves¡­ I¡¯m sure they¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Can you at least point me in the right direction?¡± Micro pleaded as another soft rumble echoed in the cave. ¡°You know how dangerous caves can be, and they don¡¯t have a pixie to help them like I did.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue closed her eyes and massaged her head for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue,¡± Micro replied with a smile. He walked into the cloud of dust, and immediately summoned the armour of the Turtle Art to keep the dust from filling his lungs. Blue simply dove into his pocket as the armour coated him to protect herself. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Margo shouted after him, now struggling to keep a firm hold of Spark. ¡°Thanks for the soup!¡± Micro turned around and waved as he continued slowly into the mine. ¡°See you soon!¡± Margo shouted something back to him, but he couldn¡¯t here her as he vanished into the cloud of dust. Chapter 085 - Rocky Road ¡°This is a nice cave,¡± Micro said as he walked blindly down the dusty mine. ¡°Lots of metal in here, and no monsters so far.¡± ¡°Just turn left at the second branch up there,¡± Blue replied, shaking her head in frustration. ¡°And don¡¯t you know better than to say stuff like that? You¡¯re a walking, talking jinx, for crying out loud¡­¡± ¡°Can you see them?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How far ahead are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have enough energy to see how far ahead they are¡­¡± Blue said as she peaked out of Micro¡¯s pocket, looking down the path ahead. ¡°But they definitely went that way.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue,¡± Micro said cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m never going to be able to recover at this rate,¡± Blue pouted. ¡°I need some better Core Cards. Those skills barely use any energy compared to my pixie powers.¡± ¡°Fuel efficiency is important these days,¡± Micro replied. ¡°You never know when the cost of gas is going to shoot through the roof over night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to come around to that idea,¡± Blue said, straining her eyes to look ahead. ¡°Shooting through the roof is fun too though.¡± ¡°Do you have a lot of pixie powers?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯ll show you one day, if you¡¯re still alive by the time I recover.¡± Blue stretched her neck a little and rubbed her tired eyes. ¡°Meat does speed things up though.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat more soon,¡± Micro replied as several large chunks of rock fell on top of his head, breaking into pieces over his helmet and creating a thick cloud of dust. Micro waved his hands in front of him, but the dust had grown so thick that he couldn¡¯t even see the glowing armour on the hand in front of him. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t see anything at all now. Are you sure they¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°I caught a glimpse of something moving earlier, but that used up most of my power,¡± Blue answered. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of rocks in the way¡­ Like, a lot.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Micro said enthusiastically. He began to channel energy through his eyes, and suddenly the energy of the mountain began to shine through the dust, and the shape of the tunnel he was walking in slowly revealed itself. Though the shapes were vague, he could at least avoid walking into the walls. ¡°Look at all this energy!¡± ¡°I¡¯d be making use of it if you would stop distracting me,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Shut up for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± ¡°So¡­ sleepy¡­¡± Blue ignored him as she began to meditate in his pocket, slowly absorbing the energy around her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± Micro whispered, then turned his attention to the tunnel in front of him. ~ ¡°It just goes on and on¡­¡± Micro was surprised by how long the tunnel extended into the mountain, but he enjoyed the increasingly strong smell of iron that found its way through his armour and into his nose as he continued. The cave-in had caused much of the tunnel¡¯s ceiling to collapse, making it difficult for him to walk at a steady pace through the uneven rubble. After walking for an hour or so, he finally came to a point where the tunnel split into two, so he tapped gently on his pocket to alert Blue. ¡°Which way from here, Blue?¡± ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Blue stirred from her trance and climbed partially out of his pocket to look. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re trapped, but they¡¯re alive, probably. Turn left.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue,¡± Micro replied, then continued down the dusty tunnel. ¡°Not that I care, but why are we doing this?¡± Blue asked with a bored expression. ¡°Did they owe you money?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not cultivators, so they¡¯re probably in trouble,¡± Micro quickly replied. ¡°Caves are dangerous, after all.¡± ¡°So?¡± she asked with a small shrug. ¡°So we should help them,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Spark would be sad if we didn¡¯t, and she¡¯s a good passenger.¡± ¡°Well, here we are.¡± Blue sighed as Micro came to the apparent end of the tunnel, where loose rocks and broken logs prevented him from walking any farther. ¡°They¡¯re on the other side of this?¡± Micro asked, unable to peer through the wall of rocks in front of him despite being able to see the energy in the rocks. ¡°Have fun,¡± she replied. ¡°Wake me up if you¡ªActually, don¡¯t wake me up.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Blue,¡± Micro said as he bent over to pick up a rock. He was surprised by how light it felt in his arms compared to the last time he¡¯d helped move boulders in a cave. However, after throwing it out of the way, he came face to face with a much larger rock. It was twice his height, and he could clearly see from the energy it radiated that it was dense with iron. He decided to test the limits of his strength, but he was unsurprised when he failed to move it even slightly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He then recalled the way Kel¡¯s attendants had skillfully carved their way through a cave wall with aura coated shields in search of the Turtle Art dungeon¡¯s portal. However, he lacked both a physical shield and the Spirit Shield Skill at the moment. He recalled Lena¡¯s warning against using a Spirit Wave attack within a cave, and his Storage Skill lacked the space for such large rocks. He tried attacking the rock with his Turtle Art armour, but did little damage to the iron-rich boulder. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Oh! Vale¡¯s gift should work!¡± he suddenly proclaimed as he summoned a large hammer of aura in his right hand. He swung it down at the boulder, and was pleased to hear a metallic sound ring out as the hard surfaces met each other. ¡°This is perfect!¡± He swung the hammer at the centre of the boulder several more times, and large cracks gradually formed on its surface. Wishing the hammer were slightly bigger, he instinctively rooted himself in the ground using the Mycelial Art to increase the flow of energy to the glowing tool, and he struck the boulder again. ¡°Great!¡± he celebrated as the boulder instantly split into a dozen pieces, but he was surprised when the vibrations of his hammer caused several large rocks to fall on his head, cracking his armour slightly. ¡°Okay, a little less power¡­¡± He moved several of the small rocks out of his way and proceeded toward the next boulder in his way, then practiced striking it with some restraint. He watched the pieces of the boulder crumble, then stepped back quickly, hoping not to get caught beneath any rubble, but he was successful in breaking the rock without causing any further cave-ins. And so he continued through the fallen rocks and ore, slowly clearing a narrow path through the rubble in the direction Blue had pointed. Several times he was nearly crushed beneath the loosened rocks of the mine¡¯s ceiling, and several large insects attacked him, but he was able to protect himself with the Turtle Art. The most strenuous part of his journey into the wall of rocks was clearing away the rubble as he broke it apart. Not having nearly enough room in his dimensional storage, he had no choice but to transport each rock farther and farther back up the mine. After enjoying the process for a while, he was caught off guard when he lifted one rock from the pile, and a strong gust of wind flowed through the hole it left behind, clearing out much of the dust in the cave and allowing him to see more than just the energy around him, though it was difficult to see much with just the light emitted from his Spirit Hammer. He cast off the ethereal armour he wore and took a deep breath, intoxicated by the metallic smell. ¡°Hello?¡± he shouted into the hole in the rubble. He waited for a moment as the echo of his call faded, bringing his ear closer to the gap in the wall of debris. He noticed the flickering light of a weakly burning torch through the hole, accompanied by the faint smell of smoke. ¡°Excuse me! Can anyone hear me?¡± ¡°This¡­ way¡­¡± a faint call echoed, though it wasn¡¯t a familiar voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Micro shouted back, then continued his journey through the last of the fallen rocks and ore, allowing more and more air to rush past him, and he finally stepped through to the other side. There he was finally reunited with Kern and his oldest daughter, Ember, but he was upset by the state they were in. ¡°Oh dear.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Micro mistook the old blacksmith¡¯s breathing for monster¡¯s growl at first. Kern lay unconscious with his legs trapped beneath a large rock, while Ember applied pressure to a wound on his arm, but Barb was nowhere in sight. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Micro asked as he scanned the cave. ¡°She was farther down the tunnel, behind these rocks¡­¡± Ember coughed. Her face was covered in dust except for two lines on her cheeks where tears had washed it away, and she seemed to be in a daze as she looked slowly up to see whose voice she had replied to. ¡°Who¡ª¡± Micro immediately stepped over Kern and rooted himself in the ground next to the boulder on top of his legs. The glowing hammer in his hand shone brightly for a moment as he lifted it over his head, then he swung it sideways into the boulder. The impact echoed through the mine, and Micro waited until the sound had faded before striking the boulder again, mindful of each small rock that fell from the ceiling with each impact. The rock trapping Kern gradually broke into smaller pieces which he could throw safely down the mine, and soon the tunnel behind it was revealed. Ember attempted to wipe her eyes on her sleeve while continuing to use both hands to keep pressure on her father¡¯s arm, but she understood little of what was occurring. ¡°There you are,¡± Micro said with a satisfied look. He kicked some rubble out of his way and walked over to where Barb lay unconscious on the ground near a pile of fallen rocks. Tools and broken timber littered the ground around her. He moved his energy back to his eyes, and though she was scratched and bruised, Micro was content that she would survive based on the modest amount of energy he could see flowing through her. He turned back to see the same life force still flowing through Kern and Ember, though Kern¡¯s seemed much weaker. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ember asked, still unable to see clearly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there one more of you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It was just us three¡­¡± Ember replied. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro frowned, but he soon shook his head and shrugged. ¡°Oh well. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move him alone, and my mother¡­!¡± Ember cried. ¡°Where did you come from? Did you come here alone?¡± ¡°Looks like bad puncture.¡± Micro frowned as he leaned closer to Kern¡¯s arm. As his face grew nearer to Ember¡¯s, she suddenly gasped. ¡°You?! But how did¡ª¡± she shouted, but began coughing before she could finish her question. ¡°How¡ª¡± ¡°Here,¡± Micro said as he ripped a long piece of cloth from his sleeve, gently pushed Ember¡¯s hands away, then wrapped the cloth around Kern¡¯s wounded arm tightly enough to prevent any more blood from flowing. He then looked up at the shocked Ember, and smiled. ¡°Humans are much easier to patch. Can you walk?¡± ¡°Walk¡­?¡± She stuttered. ¡°No, my ankle. It¡¯s not¡ª¡± ¡°Three extra passengers,¡± Micro said with an anxious sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t think the energy cab will work this time¡­¡± He stood up and attempted to create a box of energy large enough to accommodate the three wounded passengers, but the Turtle Art wasn¡¯t able such a large object without Micro himself remaining rooted to the ground. Tears of frustration formed in his eyes. ¡°What kind of truck can¡¯t even carry three people¡­?¡± he quietly lamented. ¡°What to do¡­¡± ¡°Just take my mother, and I¡¯ll stay with¡ª¡± Ember¡¯s plea was interrupted by a rumbling from deep in the mine. Ember¡¯s panic faded to helpless resignation while Micro continued to think to himself with a strained look on his face. However, a moment later, Micro took note of a particular rock and nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s a bit smaller than a proper bed, but it should do,¡± he said as he walked around it and placed both of his hands on its side. It was a large, flat rock, which had fallen from the ceiling during the cave-in. With a grunt, he slowly began pushing it toward the tunnel he¡¯d created while Ember watched in a daze. ¡°What are you do¡ª¡± She began, but Micro suddenly appeared behind her and lifted her up. He quickly placed her on the rock, then ran back to her mother and repeated the process. Finally, he carefully picked Kern up off the ground, ignoring the uncomfortable cracking sounds coming from his legs as they swung freely, and placed him between Ember and Barb on the rock. ¡°This probably won¡¯t be a very comfortable ride,¡± Micro said with an apologetic tone. Ember could only blink in response as the rock she was placed on began to move steadily through the mine toward the exit. Chapter 086 - A New Road ¡°What¡¯s that awful noise?¡± Blue asked, crawling out of Micro¡¯s pocket with a frown. ¡°Oh, you found them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very different from the first dungeon trial I did,¡± Micro replied while pushing the rock through the mine, stirring up dust and sparks. The grinding sound of the rocks made Micro cringe, but he continued forward. ¡°The dungeon floor was smoother though. Sorry about the noise.¡± As the sound of the collapsing mine followed closely behind him, Micro continued to push the rock faster and faster toward the exit. Ember did her best to keep her parents from falling off the edge of the reasonably flat surface of the rock, and Blue watched silently from Micro¡¯s shoulder with one eyebrow raised. After enduring the pain in her leg for what felt like hours, Ember was then surprised by the light of day. In a cloud of dust, Micro finally succeeded in pushing the rock out through the exit with such velocity that it sailed through the air for several meters before landing with a thud before half a dozen sombre spectators. ¡°Hey!¡± Spark shouted, the only one among those gathered able to raise their voice at the spectacle. She ran forward as the mine completely collapsed behind Micro and climbed up on the rock to see her family. Barb and Kern remained unconscious, and Ember reached her hand out to Spark, but the little girl quickly avoided her sister¡¯s hand and dove straight to the hammer still gripped tightly in Kern¡¯s hand. ¡°Hammer!¡± Spark shouted at the old tool. ¡°You came back!¡± Ember rolled her eyes, and Micro smiled at her show of affection for the tool, when he suddenly heard the same faint voice he¡¯d heard in the cave. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± a familiar voice echoed. ¡°It was you!¡± Micro shouted in realization at the hammer which Spark was awkwardly hugging, though it didn¡¯t reply. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting hammer!¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Margo said as she approached Micro with shock in her eyes. ¡°You were gone so long! We were certain you were lost.¡± ¡°Lost?¡± Micro laughed. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t suit a truck at all.¡± ~ The residents of the small mining village eventually assisted Ember in transporting her family to a small hut, where they were washed and given fresh bandages. Micro watched curiously as one elderly villager carefully adjusted Kern¡¯s broken legs after cleaning the cuts with water from a well, and Barb soon awoke to a fresh bowl of soup. ¡°Does this family owe you something, perhaps?¡± Margo cautiously asked Micro after Spark escaped her grasp to chase after Blue outside. ¡°To go to such great lengths to save their lives, what could be done to repay you now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, really,¡± Micro replied. ¡°If anything, I owe them! Oh, I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I took some metal with me on the way.¡± ¡°You did what?¡± Margo asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of room in my storage, but I threw in some ores I found on the way in,¡± Micro explained. ¡°This is your mine, so do I owe you anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my land to manage, but the contents of the mine are the king¡¯s¡­¡± Margo answered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare charge a disciple of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect a fee.¡± ¡°Oh, also¡­¡± Micro reached into the space above his shoulder, his hand disappearing for a moment in the process, and extracted a handful of small rocks. He showed them to Margo, whose face froze in disbelief. ¡°I thought it was an iron mine, but some of this was blocking the tunnel to Kern and his family.¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± Margo stuttered. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of copper mixed in there, but finding gold really is exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Micro asked with a bright smile. ¡°I can see why people like treasure hunting so much now. It¡¯s tempting to go look for more, but I should be going soon.¡± Margo continued to stare at the assortment of ores in Micro¡¯s hand, among which were several gold nuggets. She then tracked his other hand as he picked one of them up and handed it to her. She instinctively held out her hands to receive it. As he dropped it in her hand, she felt like its weight may pull her into the ground, but she stood still with her head bowed. ¡°That¡¯s for the soup,¡± Micro said as he picked another from his hand, then walked over to where Ember lay staring at the straw ceiling. Ember glanced at him and frowned, but upon sensing the unmistakable aura of a cultivator radiating from him, she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°This is for your hospitality.¡± He knelt down and placed the second nugget beside her. ¡°Maybe you could make something with it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a real cultivator, huh?¡± Ember said as she looked up at the ceiling in a daze. ¡°At the moment, yes,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m actually a truck, but I do cultivate.¡± ¡°Then you were telling the truth?¡± Ember continued, her voice lowering to a mumble. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°If you plan to make slaves of my family, spare my sister, please,¡± Ember whispered with a frustrated tone. ¡°Huh?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°You cultivators always have enough gold to make everything how you want it to be,¡± Ember said bitterly. ¡°And when gold isn¡¯t enough, you have the power to take what you want anyway.¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I don¡¯t plan on making any slaves,¡± Micro replied with a frown. ¡°Anyways, I should be going¡ª¡± Micro was interrupted when Ember reached out to grab his leg before he could stand, causing several of the villagers present to freeze in terror, though nobody dared raise their voice. ¡°Tell me!¡± she growled up at him. ¡°Why must we live and die by your whims?!¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro stammered, but she continued. ¡°Is it because we aren¡¯t born up in the clouds like you? Is it because you pity us?¡± Ember¡¯s voice filled with anger as her questions continued, causing several onlookers to back slowly out of the hut in fear. ¡°You wave your hand and we work ourselves to death, then you wave your other hand and gold falls in our lap?! Is this a game to you?¡± Micro thought for a while about what Ember had asked him, noticing after some time had passed that only Margo had remained in the hut where Micro stood near Kern, Barb, and Ember. He took a deep breath as he formed a conclusion. ¡°The old man said there was never an excuse to be rude, but to be honest¡­¡± Micro slowly answered. ¡°I think cultivators might be a little bit slow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ember blurted out, genuinely surprised by his admission. ¡°I do think Kel and his family are really nice, that¡¯s for sure, but¡­¡± Micro paused. ¡°But what?¡± Margo suddenly asked, lifting her head to reveal the fear on her face had been displaced by curiosity. ¡°They¡¯re so focused on cultivating that they completely ignore everything else!¡± Micro caught himself shouting. ¡°They have so many convenient powers, but they don¡¯t even have roads! Where¡¯s the common sense in that?¡± ¡°Roads?¡± Ember repeated. ¡°Exactly!¡± Micro continued to shout. ¡°They spend so much time running around and fighting in the mountains for fun, and all of you are down here working. And everybody walks everywhere!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Margo mumbled before Ember could find the words to retort. ¡°Are you saying you agree with her?¡± ¡°I may be a truck, but I¡¯m a truck with a brain now,¡± Micro replied, pointing his free hand at his head. ¡°Getting used to feelings is tough, but I think I¡¯m getting the hang of opinions.¡± ¡°Opinions?¡± Margo asked. ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°Of this crazy world!¡± Micro shouted, startling Ember and Margo. ¡°Everybody is so busy walking their own path that they don¡¯t bother making roads between them!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even afford horses here, so what good would roads do?¡± Margo asked, but she quickly bowed her head again. ¡°I apologize for questioning your judgement!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, relax.¡± Micro rolled his eyes and walked over to Margo. He put his small collection of ores back in his storage then continued. ¡°Even on foot, it took way longer to get here from Kern¡¯s house than it should have. And even if you had wheels, you¡¯d get stuck a thousand times on the way. We had to walk around so many trees and bushes too. How is that acceptable?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying cultivators are fools¡­ because they don¡¯t use roads?¡± Margo asked, sincerely trying to understand Micro¡¯s explanation as confusion filled her mind. ¡°Exactly right!¡± Micro continued. ¡°Well, among other things.¡± ¡°But the cost of such a project¡­¡± Margo mumbled. ¡°How much would thirty kilometers cost?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Give or take, depending on elevation.¡± ¡°Thirty what?¡± ¡°The distance from here to the city. How much would it cost to pave a road that long?¡± ¡°Pave it with what?¡± ¡°Concrete, of course.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Micro¡¯s frustration suddenly dispersed with a heavy sigh as he brought his hands to his face. After collecting himself for a moment, he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you have a different way of building things here¡­¡± Micro said as he glanced around the humble structure of wood and straw. ¡°There was an old road in a historical district a few hours from the village where my driver lived. It was an ancient road made of stones, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as driving on dirt and gravel. Do you think you could pave a road with flat stones?¡± ¡°Only cultivators deal in currency at that scale, but to hire a team capable of such work¡­¡± Margo forced herself to follow the conversation as far as Micro pushed it, though the strain was apparent on her face. ¡°Could you pay them with gold from your mine?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Any gold found in the king¡¯s mine is the king¡¯s,¡± Margo replied. ¡°We¡¯re entitled to half of the ores we extract, but only cultivators can lay claim to any gold they find, as long as they don¡¯t use it as currency¡­ But the road you speak of, it would cost a fortune to hire the labour needed.¡± ¡°How many gold coins is a fortune?¡± Micro asked with a keen expression. ¡°You¡¯re serious about this, huh?¡± Margo sighed. ¡°A road of stone, all the way to the city?¡± ¡°Wide enough for two vehicles to pass each other safely, and slightly raised in the centre so the puddles don¡¯t get out of hand,¡± Micro explained enthusiastically. ¡°Oh, and tunnels through the bigger hills. Those are no fun to drive up.¡± ¡°No less than ten gold coins, depending on the harvest¡­¡± Margo replied with wide eyes. ¡°That would buy you the labour you need, but why would anybody¡ª¡± ¡°Done!¡± Micro quickly pulled ten of the gold coins Tohan had given him and pushed them into Margo¡¯s hand. ¡°Please do that!¡± Ember and Barb, who had been watching the conversation as if watching clouds pass overhead on a sunny day, remained silent as Margo counted the coins in her trembling hands. ¡°I assumed the coins were worth much less. Everybody was betting so much on our fights at the tournament,¡± Micro said. ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed you could build a road with so few of them. What are they thinking up there in the mountains?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± Margo whispered, unable to take her eyes off the coins in her hands. ¡°I like jokes, but the lack of good roads on this world isn¡¯t funny,¡± Micro said with an almost scary tone. ¡°And you¡¯re seriously commissioning such a road?¡± Margo asked. ¡°I¡¯m not misunderstanding something, am I?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come back and use it when it¡¯s done.¡± Micro smiled, though the people around him still flinched every time his expression changed. ¡°There are some excellent rocks in the mountain next to you!¡± Margo looked up at Micro with doubt in her eyes, but was surprised to feel relieved by his sincere expression. She gripped the coins tightly against her chest and slowly nodded. ¡°I am honoured to receive this commission from the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect,¡± she said slowly, as if she was waiting patiently for Micro to reveal that he had only been playing a cruel trick on her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the order to the merchant guild in the morning¡­¡± ¡°Apparently this isn¡¯t common on your world, but I¡¯d feel better if we shook on it,¡± Micro said as he extended his right hand. ¡°Umm, of course¡ªAnything you say!¡± Margo tucked the gold coins into her pocket and grasped Micro¡¯s outstretched hand with both of hers. ¡°What is the next step in this ritual?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± As Micro concluded his deal with Margo, the villagers who¡¯d retreated from the hut became noisy outside, and a wind swept over the hut that rustled the straw roof. ¡°Where is he?!¡± a voice Micro knew rang out. ¡°I could sense him until just a moment ago. Where is the one called Micro?!¡± ¡°Oh, good timing!¡± Micro ran out the door of the hut to find half a dozen trembling villagers kneeling on the ground, bowing before an elderly woman in ragged blue robes and severely dented armour. She looked older than she did the last time Micro had seen her, but her eyes were filled with anger and desperation. Micro waved to her as he walked past the villagers, then called out to her. ¡°Hello again, Lena!¡± Chapter 087 - Watch Out for Oil Slicks ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Lena scowled at Micro, apparently out of breath. ¡°You sly little¡ª¡± ¡°You look tired,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Let¡¯s have some soup.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have your head!¡± Lena approached him while summoning energy to her hand, forming an ethereal tiger¡¯s claw just as Azar had done in their previous confrontation. However, as Micro summoned a more powerful suit of armour, Lena suddenly stumbled and fell to her knees, her energy dissipating before she even hit the ground. Micro released his own armour and ran to inspect her, and realized quickly what was wrong. ¡°Your core is still too damaged to be using it like that,¡± he said while extending his hand to her. He looked over his shoulder as Margo peeked out the doorway at them. ¡°Margo, could you prepare some more soup?¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± she nervously replied, then ran back to her home. ¡°Explain yourself, boy!¡± Lena seethed as she disregarded Micro¡¯s hand and struggled to her feet with her own power. ¡°We can talk, but you should eat first,¡± he replied, then began to walk toward Margo¡¯s stone hut, gesturing to Lena to follow him. ¡°It¡¯s very good soup.¡± ~ Micro sat across from Lena at the small wooden table in Margo¡¯s stone hut. After serving the two cultivators a bowl of soup, she backed away quickly and left the two alone in her home. Micro smiled when he heard the sound of Blue and Spark laughing together outside as the sun began to set, but the air around Lena made him uncomfortable as he took a sip of his own soup. ¡°Back at the tournament, after you escaped with the girl¡­¡± Lena began, her anger quelled by her fatigue. ¡°The Imperial Envoy declared you unworthy to be called an enemy. I sent Azar to find you, but he disappeared after she disappeared¡­ Then you left the city¡­¡± ¡°Yahari cut his arm off,¡± Micro casually replied. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem happy to see me, but Yahari was nice.¡± ¡°Azar was meant to find and assist you before the city fell into a state of panic, but I was too weakened to observe him. You suffered as well, judging by the state of your eye¡­¡± Lena continued with a bleak expression. ¡°I saw you prevent the soul from entering the hero¡¯s vessel. Had you failed, we all may have died, though some of the weaker cultivators among the crowd may not fully recover for a long time¡­¡± ¡°I was pretty tired too,¡± Micro nodded in agreement. ¡°But this mountain is a good place to cultivate. I made a new core here this afternoon.¡± ¡°I noticed your core felt different, renewed even,¡± Lena said with glowing eyes, though she soon grimaced as the energy she was channelling flickered. ¡°You¡¯re close to ascending to the amber stage, while I¡¯m still in the process of repairing my own. The Imperial Envoy may have cleared your name, but you truly are a monster. What was Azar thinking though, to go against the order of the empire¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nothing like a monster struck, but I guess you wouldn¡¯t know the difference,¡± Micro stated with a pitiful expression that caused Lena¡¯s eye to twitch. ¡°Eat your soup before it gets cold. It tastes¡ª¡± Micro¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as a thought occurred to him, and his mouth suddenly began to glow. Margo looked across the table at him with an expression Micro couldn¡¯t quite describe. She looked like she had something to say, but Micro was too excited to wait for her to speak. ¡°Spirit Taste!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°I should try it now!¡± Lena stared quietly at him as he reached into his bowl of soup and pulled out a piece of meat, analyzed it, then tossed it into his mouth. His eyes watered as he savoured the morsel for a long time before swallowing it, then he slurped down the remainder of his soup in a single motion before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s like every flavour tells a story¡­¡± Micro explained to the disinterested Lena. ¡°You really should find a Spirit Taste card!¡± ¡°As if I have time to pursue the skill of some hedonistic eastern sect,¡± Lena scoffed. ¡°Enough of that. Tell me what you¡¯re doing here. We had a deal, did we not?¡± ¡°Oh, I was heading back to Kel¡¯s house,¡± Micro explained. ¡°And what of our arrangement?!¡± Lena fumed. ¡°I figured you¡¯d turn up eventually, but you found me really fast!¡± Micro answered. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°It would be stranger if a cultivator with a sapphire core couldn¡¯t track you when you¡¯re letting your aura burn like a lantern, but you seem to have discovered a way to conceal it,¡± she explained. ¡°Did you think you could hide that easily?¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to make the locals sick.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Shall we go visit Feng now?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I was hoping to check in on Kel, but he should be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Lena spoke softly, bringing her hand to her aching head. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°After you finish your soup,¡± Micro insisted. ¡°The forest is full of car thieves. You¡¯ll need your strength.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Lena relented, bringing the bowl to her mouth with a shaking hand. She drank its contents slowly at first, but her pace quickened as she drank. When she finally placed the empty bowl on the table with a hollow thud, she sighed. ¡°Oh, that really is¡­¡± ¡°Take a minute to rest,¡± Micro said as he rose to his feet, pleased to see more energy flowing through Lena¡¯s core. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Blue, and I should thank Margo before we leave.¡± ~ The villagers stood behind Margo as if hoping she would shield them from some terrible outburst as Micro approached her. She stared at him for a moment, unsure how to address him, but he was the first to speak. ¡°Thanks for the soup, and good luck with the road!¡± he said. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have any power tools, so don¡¯t worry too much if it isn¡¯t perfectly flat. Proper drainage is more important, along with making sure it¡¯s wide enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass your order along to the guild as soon as I can,¡± Margo replied stiffly. ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± Micro waved to Blue, who was busy chasing Spark up and down the base of the mountain. Blue immediately changed course and flew directly to his shoulder, but she was followed by a distraught Spark. ¡°Hey, Micro!¡± Spark tried to climb up Micro¡¯s leg, but he picked her up and held her at eye level. ¡°You take care of your sister, Spark,¡± Micro spoke softly. ¡°You might also have to take care of your father¡¯s hammer until he¡¯s better. Can you do that for me?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, kid!¡± Blue interrupted the little girl, an amused look on her own face. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting human. Let¡¯s play again.¡± Spark took a deep breath before nodding at the pixie on Micro¡¯s shoulder. She wiped her watery eyes as Micro placed her back on the ground. ¡°Okay,¡± she said with resolve, then ran into the hut where her family was still resting. Micro was about to turn to leave, when Ember¡¯s pale face appeared in the doorway. He paused to look at her for a moment, unable to decipher her expression, but she retreated back into the hut before he could greet her. Micro shrugged, then noticed Lena standing beside him with renewed vigor. ¡°This way,¡± Micro said, pointing in the direction he was already walking. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± Lena asked doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not far, but it may take a while,¡± Micro replied. ¡°There aren¡¯t any roads¡­¡± ¡°The forests of this region are famously difficult to navigate,¡± Lena said with a suspicious glare. ¡°You¡¯re certain you can find such an elusive master twice?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an expert on forests, but I¡¯m good with directions,¡± Micro reassured her. Still wearing a doubtful look on her face, Lena followed after Micro as he walked along the base of the mountain and into a wooded area, leaving the humble mining village behind. The moon shone brightly in the sky, and the air was cool, but Micro felt warm as he walked more confidently with each step. Several silent hours passed as he maintained his straight course through the thickening woods, only disturbed occasionally by the sound of Micro tripping over a rock or root and quickly correcting himself. ¡°Slow down, boy¡­¡± Lena pleaded, clutching her chest with a strained look. ¡°Just a moment, is all I need¡­¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Hey, Blue. Any good trees to sleep under?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The pixie on his shoulder squinted into the dark forest around them, then frowned. ¡°Oh, this is likely a problem.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The good news is there¡¯s a place to hide,¡± Blue explained quickly. ¡°The bad news is that we need to hide! Go!¡± ¡°What? Where should we¡ª¡± Micro looked around, uncertain what threat Blue had discovered. Lena also looked worried, but she was too tired to voice her concern. ¡°Just go! That way!¡± Blue shouted while pointing to the left. ¡°There¡¯s a knot there!¡± ¡°A what¡­?¡± Lena mumbled as she followed behind Micro. ¡°A knot,¡± Blue repeated, looking over her shoulder anxiously as Micro ran. ¡°It¡¯s a portal. Pixies hide them in trees! Hurry!¡± Micro looked ahead and saw an old dying tree emerge in the darkness. It stood out from the tall pine trees surrounding it with thick, curved branches and broad, orange leaves. A large burl stood out to him as he inspected it with energy channelled to his eyes, and the aura around it reminded him of a dungeon gate. ¡°Just touch that and hold your breath,¡± Blue quickly explained. ¡°Why would one need to hold their breath?¡± Lena asked suspiciously. ¡°Who knows where it could lead?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°We could end up at the bottom of a lake, or above a volcano. Anywhere is better than here though so hurry up and¡ª¡± Just moments before Micro reached the tree, Lena suddenly grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. He yelped in confusion, but he was more surprised when the tree suddenly burst into flames. Blue jumped off his shoulder and dove into the flames to try and reach the knot in the tree, but she quickly retreated as the heat intensified. ¡°Crap¡­¡± Blue mumbled as she tumbled to the floor near Micro and Lena. ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡± ¡°Blue?!¡± Trill suddenly jumped out of Micro¡¯s pocket with a nervous shout. ¡°Orders, Blue?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue grunted, wiping soot from her face. ¡°Just¡­ stay quiet.¡± ¡°Uh¡ªUnderstood,¡± Trill replied with wide eyes, then retreated back into Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°I sense nothing,¡± Lena said, looking around indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sure your pixie friend is just confused.¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s more of a foul Odor,¡± Blue grumbled. She walked past Micro and Lena with a weary expression. Micro turned to follow her, but she stopped several paces away from him as two bright lights appeared in the dark woods. Micro and Lena squinted instinctively, but two figures quickly emerged from the light. ¡°Pixies¡­?¡± Micro asked as two small creatures, a similar size to Blue, hovered above the ground. However, their wings were more like a butterfly¡¯s than a dragonfly¡¯s, and rather than blue or yellow, each of the creatures had glowing, white skin that seemed to radiate every colour at once. ¡°They look like flying oil slicks¡­¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lena gasped. ¡°Those are¡ª¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°Fairies.¡± Chapter 088 - On to the Next Race The fairies, one male and one female, based upon their vague figures, looked down at Blue with a hostile air. Lena bowed her head, and grabbed Micro¡¯s shoulder to encourage him to do the same. ¡°To get involved in the politics of fairies is to court death,¡± Lena whispered to Micro. ¡°Your otherworldly luck will not save you from their collective power over fate.¡± ¡°Are they strong?¡± Micro asked, hesitant to join her in bowing to them. ¡°Their kind are born immortal, and they commune with the highest sects in the land,¡± Lena continued while the fairies looked around at the group with disdain. ¡°I know little more than that, but their reputation is¡ª¡± ¡°You speak of our kind with a fool¡¯s tongue, ignorant child,¡± the male fairy said as he moved forward through the air to look down at Lena. ¡°And you openly associate with our mutual enemy. Is this known to your sect?¡± ¡°I am truly an ignorant fool to open my mouth in your presence. Forgive me, venerable one,¡± Lena said with a humble tone, looking at the ground as she apologized. ¡°You know of the treaty, yes?¡± the fairy continued. ¡°Treaty¡­? I apologize, but I have no knowledge of any¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, leave the kid alone, Rineth,¡± the female fairy called out. ¡°Foolish children should be educated before they are rebuked.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t seem that strong¡­¡± Micro whispered to Blue. He looked up at the fairies and noticed a fair amount of energy contained within their small forms, but no more than a cultivator of his own level seemed to possess. ¡°Can we just leave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what they can do¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°It¡¯s what, and who, they control.¡± The female fairy suddenly dropped down to where Blue stood, and Micro was surprised to see Blue suddenly kneel before the pale creature. The burning tree behind him continued to crackle, and Lena still refused to do anything but bow humbly to the fairies. ¡°I believe we spared you on the condition that we would never see you again, your majesty,¡± the fairy said with a grin, but her tone was cold. ¡°And yet, here you are. Playing some cruel trick on these hapless cultivators, no doubt?¡± ¡°I go by Blue now, thanks,¡± Blue replied, struggling against an invisible weight that kept her on her knees. Though she was unable to raise her head to look at them, her voice was still full of spite. ¡°And I didn¡¯t mean to catch the eyes of any bratty little butterflies on my way.¡± The fairy raised an eyebrow at Blue¡¯s insult, but only laughed softly while her colleague, Rineth, hovered overhead. She bent down slightly and crossed her arms, then continued. ¡°To think, my generation was raised on stories of your defeat back then. You¡¯re a legend, did you know? But now look at you, weaker than my baby brother over there¡­¡± the fairy scoffed, and placed a foot on Blue¡¯s shoulder, forcing her to brace herself against the ground with her hands. Rineth looked over with a slightly resentful expression, but held his tongue. ¡°My name is Shier, but you wouldn¡¯t know that. Perhaps you recall our grandfather, Theadin?¡± ¡°If I had time to remember the name of every bug I swatted¡ª¡± Blue spat back, but she was cut off as the weight on her shoulder increased. ¡°Enough,¡± the fairy called Shier said coldly as she stepped back, allowing Blue to rise halfway to a seated position. ¡°We¡¯re only here because the stink of chaos energy in this region is notable as far away as the Divine Woods. Is it the pixies¡¯ doing this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably Nora¡¯s fault,¡± Blue replied with a shrug. ¡°Who?¡± Shier asked. ¡°Just the latest goddess to stir trouble up for the cultivators,¡± Blue replied. ¡°I have my reasons for passing through here with the nitwits behind me, so you can tell your friends up north everything is fine, and be on your¡ª¡± ¡°I do appreciate you clearing that up for me, your majesty,¡± Shier remarked sarcastically. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t see any reason to dwell on the odd souls behind you.¡± ¡°Bye then¡ª¡± Blue attempted to conclude the conversation, but the weight only increased on her back as Micro looked on in confusion. ¡°But how fortunate it is, that we should be given the opportunity to deliver the clipped wings of a legend to our queen,¡± Shier said happily as a small blade formed in her hand. ¡°Fate always smiles on a fairy!¡± ¡°We have somewhere to be, fairies,¡± Micro interjected. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate you leaving us to it¡­¡± ¡°Are my ears working?¡± Rineth gasped. ¡°Did that human just address us in such a way?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a human, really,¡± Micro added. ¡°Honest mistake though¡­¡± ¡°What are you then?¡± Rineth asked. ¡°I¡¯m a truck.¡± ¡°A race I haven¡¯t heard of? How odd¡­¡± Rineth brought his hand to his chin as he searched his memory. ¡°No matter, we¡¯ll rule them one day either way.¡± ¡°Enemy of this land, I act as the hand of fate on this day,¡± Shier declared with a wide grin, ignoring Micro¡¯s conversation with her brother as she approached Blue with her little sword glowing beside her. ¡°May your soul find no peace in this land!¡± Blue was still unable to move due to whatever technique of the fairies continued to afflict her, and Lena silently kept her head bowed as the scene unfolded by the light of the old burning tree. Rineth simple watched with pleasure as his sister approached the powerless pixie. Micro opened his mouth to speak again as the surreal situation went on. But as the glowing white fairy raised her sword with a smile that sent a shiver down Micro¡¯s back, a fluctuation of energy beneath Micro¡¯s feet caught Rineth¡¯s attention. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re¡ª¡± Rineth began, summoning a small sword in his own hand, but he was too late to react. Lena finally lifted her head to see Micro unleash a familiar attack, though it was far from an ordinary attack. She only caught a glimpse of the baffled expressions on the fairies¡¯ faces before they were trapped in boxes, manifestations of Micro¡¯s unique application of the Turtle Art. The box around Shier was barely large enough to hold her, but it was dense with energy. The box in which Rineth had been trapped was much larger, due to how high above the ground he was at the time, but Micro concentrated his efforts and gradually reduced the size of the larger box until it was the same size as the other. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He braced himself for their resistance by pouring as much energy into the boxes as he could, causing them to glow so brightly that Lena had to look away. However, he quickly grew confident that he would be able to contain the fairies, despite their efforts to escape. ¡°You fool!¡± Lena shouted. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Blue said after a deep breath, finally relieved of the weight on her back. ¡°So you really were crazier than me, eh?¡± ¡°I expected them to be stronger¡­¡± Micro shrugged, relaxing his control of the two boxes of energy shaped like miniature truck cabs. ¡°What did that one do to you?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Blue suddenly frowned and turned away, unwilling to answer, but Lena rose to her feet and grabbed Micro by the shoulders with her shaking hands. ¡°Fairies are one of few races capable of wielding fate itself!¡± Lena cried, startling Micro. ¡°It¡¯s not the power of a single fairy we are taught to fear, but the will of their race!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not wrong¡­¡± Blue added reluctantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that was common knowledge now.¡± ¡°Is fate another element?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There were the six elements, then chaos energy¡­ Is fate like that?¡± ¡°Fate cannot be weighed against the powers of mortals, boy!¡± Lena¡¯s cries echoed through the woods, but her voice soon grew weary. She stumbled backward from Micro and looked solemnly at the two fairies¡¯ prisons. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can squish them any more than that, but I think I can keep them trapped long enough for us to hide,¡± Micro explained, relaxing the flow of his internal energy slightly. ¡°The collective will of those pompous insects isn¡¯t something you run from¡­¡± Blue replied with a look of concern Micro didn¡¯t often see on her face. ¡°Your face is known to them now, and much stronger fairies than these will be after you, unless¡­¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Lena asked Blue with desperation in her cry. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel anything weird when they looked at you?¡± Blue asked while looking closely at Micro with glowing eyes. ¡°No spooky forces pulling at you, or anything like that?¡± ¡°I felt a bit uncomfortable¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°But that was probably just because of their faces.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Blue burst out laughing at Micro¡¯s remark, but she soon composed herself and continued. ¡°Well, there are exceptions to the power of fate from time to time, but let¡¯s¡­ Yep, that¡¯d work. Let¡¯s play it that way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Just follow my lead,¡± Blue explained quickly. ¡°This is too funny.¡± ¡°What might you be planning¡ª¡± Lena cried, but Blue held her hand up to silence her. ¡°Let them out now,¡± Blue addressed Micro with a calm voice. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Micro asked, pointing at the box containing Shier. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the look on a tire-slasher¡¯s face before, and that one was definitely about to cut you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Lena looked from Blue to Micro in panic, but didn¡¯t have time to voice her objection before the ethereal prisons holding the two fairies disappeared into the air. Micro relaxed his energy and watched calmly and the two fairies flew high above their heads in an instant, with a storm-like aura forming around them. Micro realized quickly that they were much stronger than they seemed, even stronger than Lena before the events of the tournament, but he was reassured by the bold look now worn by Blue. ¡°Hey, you sparkling bugs!¡± she called up to them, her voice cutting through the wind which the fairies were stirring up. ¡°You will all pay with your lives!¡± Shier and Rineth shouted in unison as a dark cloud appeared above them, full of small flashes of lightning. ¡°You can kill them if you like, but I have some bad news for you!¡± Blue continued, showing no concern for their next attack. ¡°Idle chatter of an inferior¡ª¡± Rineth snapped back, but he was silenced when Blue also began to glow. ¡°You know what I¡¯m about to do, right?¡± Blue asked. ¡°You may have the strength to escape once or twice, but you won¡¯t make it far, especially with those pets of yours!¡± Shier sneered down at Blue. ¡°Accept the consequences of your lifetime of failure.¡± ¡°Who said anything about escaping?¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°Do what you like to those jerks.¡± Lena and Micro looked confused by Blue¡¯s declaration, but watched quietly as the fairies¡¯ intent attack seemed to wane. ¡°So you¡¯d abandon these weaklings like the treacherous fool you¡¯ve always been? I¡¯d expect nothing less from the forgotten queen!¡± Shier replied. ¡°Yes, but wouldn¡¯t it be funny if rumours of our meeting today became as popular as the lies you tell of me?¡± Blue asked, then chuckled with a dark grin. ¡°About the human boy with a jade core who trapped the two of you in a tiny little box?¡± The air around the fairies suddenly froze, and the storm of energy around them lost all momentum. ¡°You¡­¡± Shier gasped. ¡°What did¡ª¡± ¡°You can bring the heads of those two nobodies home to your butterfly overlords for all I care. They might even be on their way here to meet you by now. You share your thoughts, right? Or was it just your feelings¡­? Whatever,¡± Blue said, gesturing to the silent Micro and Lena. ¡°But I look forward to singing tales of this fateful encounter, the day a cultivator with a brand new jade core bested the mighty Shier and¡­ whatever your brother¡¯s name was.¡± Shier and Rineth remained hovering about Micro and Lena with frozen expressions. Rineth opened his mouth to speak, but Shier turned to glare at him with rage in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a tricky think about fairies,¡± Blue whispered back to Micro and Lena. ¡°If you get a few of them riled up, they start popping up all over the place.¡± ¡°You let that boy trap us while I was dealing with our enemy¡¯s queen?!¡± she snapped at her brother, but shame was evident in her tone. She closed her eyes and shook her head in frustration, trying to calm herself. ¡°Never mind¡­ This cannot be known to the others¡­!¡± ¡°Of course, I may just forget about this meeting after a meal with my two humans.¡± Blue¡¯s tone became merrier as the fairies grimaced, still mindful that Blue could teleport away at any moment. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten one of your names anyway. Was it all just a dream¡­?¡± ¡°The will of fairies is fate itself, you vile creature,¡± Shier growled at Blue with a sour expression, but she appeared to be in a state of panic. ¡°And time is our ally!¡± Before Blue could say another word, the fairies vanished, along with any trace of their aura. Lena fell to her knees, gasping for breath, and Micro scratched his head. He looked down at Blue with a confused expression, and she happily waved back. ¡°Fairies have a lot in common with you boring old cultivators!¡± Blue shouted at Lena. ¡°But that silly pride of theirs saved your sorry skins today!¡± ¡°You saved us, Blue,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°You could have escaped any time, right?¡± ¡°You may attract more trouble than a pixie, but letting you carry me around a little bit longer does seem like fun,¡± Blue replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen many fairies taken by surprise like that, but I guess they were quite young. Good job, boy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re both insane¡­¡± Lena grumbled, still struggling to catch her breath. ¡°There is nothing more dangerous than provoking the fairies¡­!¡± ¡°I take that personally.¡± Blue frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while,¡± Micro said, looking down at the exhausted Lena with pity in his glowing eyes. ¡°Your core is still cracked all over.¡± ¡°Very well¡­¡± Lena replied, then leaned back and relaxed her posture. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro suddenly shouted. He pulled the Core Card which Blue had given him from his storage, and Blue nodded in agreement. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll race you!¡± she shouted, jumping up to the pocket where Trill resided to acquire her own identical card. He handed it to her with a look of fatigue. Lena reluctantly nodded her head and crawled over to a nearby tree. She sat with her back to the tree, and took a final look at Micro with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Take your time,¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°We¡¯ll be over here.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Lena replied. ¡°Hey!¡± Micro turned to see Blue already meditating atop her Core Card, then rushed to sit beside her. ¡°That¡¯s no way to start a race!¡± Chapter 089 - A Forest of Mysteries and Magic Lena opened her eyes, feeling refreshed after a long period of core cultivation, to find the morning sun warming her face. She sighed a breath of relief as her internal energy flowed through her strengthened core without issue, and her aura was stable and calm. A brief moment of fear caused a faint ripple in her aura, but she soon discovered Micro meditating nearby, with Blue meditating on his head. ¡°I honestly expected you to flee, young one,¡± she called quietly to Micro. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t blame you¡­¡± ¡°A deal is a deal,¡± Micro replied, opening his eyes slowly. ¡°And I¡¯d like to see Feng again anyways.¡± ¡°I spent countless years searching for any sign of master Feng, and his master¡­¡± Lena sighed. ¡°I¡¯d given up hope of meeting him again in this life.¡± ¡°He picked a good place to hide,¡± Blue suddenly added, waking from her trance and jumping to her feet. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena asked. ¡°How far must he have travelled to escape our sect?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not far from here, but he¡¯s not somewhere humans normally end up on purpose,¡± Blue replied. ¡°It¡¯s not quite another world, but it¡¯s not quite this one. It¡¯s hard to explain in human terms¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trust you to lead me to him. I dare not ask for more,¡± Lena said, with a humble bow. ¡°Though I would ask what became of your contest. I¡¯m unfamiliar with the Core Card you chose to master, and it seems you both have mastered it in an unbelievably short time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Jade Earth Charm Skill,¡± Micro replied. ¡°And Blue won the race.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t so unlike an ability I was born with, after all,¡± Blue declared with her chin raised. ¡°How fascinating that you should fill your soul with such a random assortment of skills and arts¡­¡± Lena said as she stood up and stretched. ¡°Unless you found it in a dungeon half a day north-east of here, I am assuming you acquired it from the employee of a certain pavilion.¡± ¡°Feng said I would need to master a lot of cards if I want to find a road home,¡± Micro replied. ¡°You¡¯re referring to your homeworld?¡± Lena asked with a frown. ¡°Who but a god could possibly travel between worlds?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a way home,¡± Micro said calmly. ¡°If only gods can find that road, I¡¯ll just become one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Blue laughed. ¡°If that feckless Nora can do it, anybody can!¡± ¡°You speak lightly of becoming a god¡­¡± Lena said while shaking her head. ¡°Where do you plan to begin on this grand quest?¡± ¡°Well, I was looking for an amber level sect, and I have to find a basilisk named Lo,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Lo, you say?¡± Lena asked. ¡°He¡¯s a friend of the dragon who gave me two Core Cards. That was just before I met Feng actually,¡± Micro continued happily. ¡°Now you speak of ancient fairy tales, and yet I hesitate to doubt you¡­¡± Lena wondered aloud, but she could only shake her head and resolve herself to face the day ahead. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m ready. We may depart when you see fit.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Blue replied, making herself comfortable on Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It was quiet last time we passed through, but there¡¯s all kinds of things to worry about where we¡¯re headed. Never mind the fairies and those magical creeps¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be on my guard, pixie,¡± Lena replied earnestly. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ~ The same forest Micro had passed through after escaping the cave of his summoning felt different from before. He recalled the sense of frustration of anxiety that filled his every step, and he looked up at the trees which blocked the sky. Now, able to perceive the energy of the world around him, the mysterious forest caused him much less anxiety, and even the darkness of the forest floor felt bright beneath his feet. ¡°This place has even more energy than the mountains,¡± Micro remarked as he passed by a tree so large that even his garage may fit neatly within the circumference of its trunk. ¡°There was a battle here a long time ago, way before my time¡­¡± Blue replied sleepily from his shoulder. ¡°It made a mess of the energy wells around here¡­¡± ¡°Cultivators?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Pixies were here first, but the energy attracts a lot of pests¡­¡± ¡°What kind of pests?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Mosquitoes are the worst. They really get stuck deep in one¡¯s grill.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a few over there,¡± Blue replied, pointing ahead at several rocks which seemed to be moving slowly across the ground. ¡°Just walk around them. They bite, but they¡¯re slow.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro answered, watching the rocks curiously. He wondered why slowly moving rocks would pose a threat at first, but he understood Blue¡¯s warning as they walked by the creatures. GRRR Several of the little rocks turned to reveal strange faces, their growls making a sound like tires on a gravel road. They moved on four short legs, though even their legs were little more than oddly shaped rocks. One of them opened its mouth, revealed shiny pebbles for teeth, and began wobbling toward Micro. ¡°They¡¯re actually pretty quick,¡± Micro laughed as he easily distanced himself from the creature with several quick paces. ¡°They say gravel golems were created by the son of an immortal in another age, in an attempt to please his father¡­¡± Lena said with a nostalgic smile. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, but I¡¯m surprised you know of them at all,¡± Blue smirked. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Master Kang taught us much of the natural world, long ago¡­¡± Lena replied quietly. ¡°He knew much of the world beyond our sect¡¯s walls.¡± ¡°The natural world on this world is very different from the natural world on my world¡­¡± Micro looked back at Lena and noticed the hard expression she usually wore had softened to the point that he hardly recognized her. Her constant scowl had been replaced by a faint smile, and he felt much less hostility directed toward him. Micro then narrowly avoided stepping upon a small gelatinous creature. ¡°What¡¯s this little green thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an ordinary slime,¡± Lena replied. ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet someone who doesn¡¯t know of them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know,¡± Micro replied as he watched the slime wobble back and forth for a moment. ¡°Do you have squirrels?¡± ¡°The one¡¯s that eat acorns, or the one¡¯s that shoot poison darts out of their tails?¡± Blue asked. ¡°The first one¡­?¡± Micro asked with wide eyes. ¡°I saw one just a moment ago,¡± Lena replied. ¡°You know, I had a friend who mastered the Amber Water Squirrel Art.¡± ¡°Is there a Slime Art?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We only have regular slime on my world.¡± ¡°Slimes form in a variety of energy-rich environments, as long as the conditions are suitable,¡± Lena explained, picking up the slime in both hands. ¡°This one is young and harmless. Its body is mostly transparent, and its core is almost too small to see.¡± ¡°Slimes are cultivators?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Many creatures naturally form cores, while others¡¯ bodies function similarly to cores,¡± Lena replied while setting the jiggling creature back on the ground. ¡°Some people hunt them for pleasure or sport, but Master Kang taught us to be more respectful of the world¡¯s natural processes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem respectful of me,¡± Micro said. ¡°What part of you is a natural process?¡± Blue interjected. ¡°Fair enough¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°No, your words are justified,¡± Lena replied apologetically. ¡°Your continued existence in this world has been sanctioned by an Imperial Envoy, but you will likely face many who object to your presence here. My duties as an Imperial Guard are absolute where heroes are concerned, though I will admit I am relieved to see you vindicated.¡± ¡°Azar didn¡¯t seem happy about it,¡± Micro added. ¡°He seemed pretty unhappy in general!¡± ¡°I cannot claim to fully understand the motivations of the younger disciples of Azar¡¯s faction, though I fear the teachings of one elder who¡ª¡± Lena explained, but she cut her sentence short and shook her head. ¡°Excuse me. I may be older than I thought, to be rambling about the internal politics of my sect to an outsider.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Micro said, watching the slime slowly make its way under a rotting tree stump, apparently in no hurry to hide. He then turned his head upward as a strong presence flying high above, its figure vaguely visible through the trees. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not natural either¡­¡± Blue whispered. ¡°I thought it was a young dragon, but it¡¯s too wild for that. Don¡¯t catch its attention.¡± ¡°It wreaks of chaos energy¡­!¡± Lena whispered as the creature flew by, the wake of its energy washing over the three of them like wind. Trill poked his head out of Micro¡¯s pocket, disturbed by the sensation, but Blue quickly gestured for him to return to his slumber. ¡°I get the feeling that isn¡¯t a friendly creature,¡± Micro whispered back, then turned to face Blue. ¡°How far is Feng¡¯s house from here?¡± ¡°It should only take a day, unless you find another dungeon to jump into,¡± Blue replied. ¡°That would delay us a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to avoid any detours today,¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°You lead the way.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take even a jade level dungeon lightly, young one,¡± Lena said as the group began to move again, making sure not to step on any of the small slimy creatures littering the ground. ¡°Each is a test designed to push a mortal mind to its breaking point.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? He isn¡¯t a mortal,¡± Blue replied coyly. ¡°He¡¯s a farm tool!¡± ~ Micro had grown tired of explaining the nature of his previous form to people he came across, so he turned the conversation toward the many creatures they encountered. Blue continued to guide Micro through the mysterious and energy-rich forest while Lena introduced him to much of the wildlife they came across. ¡°Aside from that bird you were eaten by, I don¡¯t think there were so many animals in these woods last time we were here,¡± Micro said to Blue as they sat down to rest by a clear stream. ¡°I made sure we didn¡¯t run into much back then because I was still recovering from being sacrificed,¡± Blue scowled. ¡°But don¡¯t go thinking I¡¯m the type to alter course because I¡¯m scared of a few slimes.¡± ¡°The old man liked animals,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t come to this world with me. There¡¯s a lot to see, though there¡¯s a lot I¡¯d rather not see¡­¡± ¡°If he¡¯s anything like you, our world got off easy,¡± Blue quipped. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s odd¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lena asked. ¡°His house was near the foot of a mountain last time I checked,¡± Blue explained as she peered ahead with glowing eyes. ¡°Are you lost?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Lost in my own¡ª¡± Blue shouted, but she was distracted by what she saw ahead. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you see?¡± Lena asked, her anxiety growing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sometimes the forest is like this,¡± Blue replied calmly. ¡°Your friend¡¯s house isn¡¯t where it was.¡± ¡°Where is it?!¡± Lena shouted. ¡°If you were lying to me all this time¡ª¡± ¡°Relax a little or you¡¯ll be bald before winter,¡± Blue interrupted her. ¡°His house moved. Well, not his house, but¡ª Whatever, you¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°So where is it?¡± Lena asked, struggling to remain calm. ¡°It¡¯s right there,¡± Blue declared. She jumped down to the ground and walked several paces ahead. Micro and Lena stopped walking as they observed the pixie¡¯s sudden gesture. ¡°Use your eyes, cultivator.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lena gasped as she realized what Blue had meant. Her eyes began to glow as she applied her Spirit Vision Skill. She brought her hands to her face in disbelief at what she saw. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro blurted out as he peered forward with energy concentrated on his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°You can only see so much with your eyes and energy alone,¡± Lena explained quietly with a quivering voice. ¡°Only a Spirit Vision Skill of a certain level can see through an illusion this complex.¡± ¡°Just keep walking,¡± Blue called back as she continued forward. ¡°It¡¯s only an illusion for the eyes. It¡¯s not hard to pass through. He must¡¯ve put it up after we found him last time.¡± ¡°Illusions now?¡± Micro said, slightly frustrated. ¡°I should master more cards soon.¡± As Blue predicted, Micro was soon able to perceive the distinctly humble abode of Feng, where he had taken refuge not long ago. A warm feeling of nostalgia for the small wooden cabin accompanied his relief, but he less happily recalled the rusty clothes he was wearing at the time. Compared to the soft garments he¡¯d been given by the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, though they were now ripped and torn, he was content not to be troubled by the terrible smell of the ancient leather that stuck to his muddy skin. Lena stopped before reaching the door with bated breath, hesitant to reach out and knock. But Micro could still remember the tea Feng had served and looked forward to testing it with his Spirit Taste Skill as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Micro announced as he punched a hole through the wooden door with a swift motion. ¡°Oops¡­¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Lena gasped. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you used to be. It happens,¡± Blue said, then jumped back onto Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Feng?!¡± Micro called out nervously as the door opened slowly with a creak. ¡°Who¡¯s there¡ªOh?¡± Feng¡¯s voice could be heard from within the hut. Micro stepped through the door and observed Feng sitting near his small fireplace with an earthenware cup of tea in his hands. However, his clothes were torn and bloodstained, and his face was pale. ¡°Hello there!¡± Micro said, but Feng¡¯s aura made him feel more anxious as he walked deeper into the cabin. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re still alive, young Micro. Your little friend too¡­¡± Feng said with a hoarse voice. ¡°Come in quickly, before they return!¡± Chapter 090 - The Shame of the Water Tiger Moon Sect Micro reached back to pull the hesitant Lena into the hut with him by her hand, then closed the broken door behind him. The room was just as warm and welcoming as Micro remembered it, but the smell of blood hung in the air. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t little Lena,¡± Feng said, covering his mouth as he coughed. ¡°All grown up¡­¡± Lena knelt down and bowed so deeply that her head hit the wooden floor with a thud that shook the small structure. She began to mumble incoherently, something about apologies and honour, but Micro spoke over her and ran to Feng¡¯s side. ¡°You look terrible!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°You should come with us to the city. They have healers there!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be taking any trips with you today,¡± Feng replied weakly. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, you see?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I can only assume it¡¯s the magicians at work,¡± Feng said, shaking his head. ¡°Terrible beasts of chaos¡­ strange energies¡ª¡± ¡°The magicians attacked you?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°It¡¯s more likely that they lost control of what they summoned,¡± Feng replied. ¡°No ordinary mortal could hope to control the creatures which descended on these woods in the past few days. If only they could summon more like you.¡± Feng chuckled as he sipped his tea, directing a pained smile at Micro and gesturing for him to sit. Blue sat quietly on Micro¡¯s shoulder while they conversed, displeased to hear mention of the magicians. Micro sat next to Feng, and then both of them turned to face Lena, whose mumbling still continued. ¡°I¡¯m glad you survived the upheaval back then,¡± Feng said with a more sombre tone, causing Lena to look up at him in silence. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see a friendly face in that armour again.¡± ¡°The schemes of Kang¡¯s rivals were uncovered soon after you all escaped!¡± Lena shouted. ¡°But not before most of you were hunted down and¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care to dwell on such things,¡± Feng said sternly. ¡°The past is where it belongs.¡± Micro leaned back slightly as the tension between Feng and Lena grew complicated, though Blue was beginning to fall asleep on his shoulder. ¡°But even after Turang¡¯s family was revealed to have conspired with the Water Serpent Moon Sect, no amount of justice could restore the sect¡¯s honour!¡± Lena replied defiantly. ¡°If Master Kang or his only remaining disciple were to return to us now, there is still hope!¡± ¡°Kang was poisoned just as I was, but he gave his life to save mine,¡± Feng stated coldly. ¡°The honour of our tired old sect died with Master Kang, and soon I will join him. Make of our Tiger Moon Sect what you will. It was nice to see you again. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll guide the next generation well.¡± Feng¡¯s cold tone was only softened by the pain he was in. He turned away from Lena to grip his wounded shoulder and took a deep breath. Micro reached out to support him as he swayed slightly, stirring Blue from her nap. Blue cringed as she anticipated Micro¡¯s next words. ¡°Blue!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°You can help him, right?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue grunted. However, before Micro asked her again, she had already jumped down from his shoulder, landing between Micro and the old man next to him. Feng looked down with a curious expression, but she continued without a word. Blue sent roots of energy into the ground beneath her and began channelling energy into her hands, With a deep breath, she reached out and cast a faint light over Feng. Lena¡¯s face contorted in fear as Blue¡¯s technique continued, but she refrained from protesting when she noticed several cuts on Feng¡¯s face beginning to heal. After a moment had passed, Blue ceased her healing technique and shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s not getting any better than that unless he fixes up his core,¡± she explained while climbing back up to Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a sapphire core, but it¡¯s barely holding itself together.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you cultivate?¡± Micro asked Feng with wide eyes. ¡°You can heal faster with a stronger core, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since I bothered with such a thing,¡± Feng explained. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, but I¡¯m quite ready to see my master again.¡± ¡°Master Feng!¡± Lena shouted, tears flowing down her wrinkled face. ¡°You were a disciple of Master Kang during a golden era in our sect¡¯s history! And now our sect is cursed by the shadow of those traitors¡¯ crimes. We¡¯ve become little more than famed dogs of the empire, and there is little honour in the power we still hold¡­!¡± ¡°My era is long done,¡± Feng retorted. ¡°My path led me here, but your journey is still far from over.¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I know I have no right to beg you to reconsider the path of exile you have chosen, but there would be honour in your return! Master Ning is still loyal to Master Kang¡¯s teachings as our acting sect leader, and she is certainly the most powerful of us, but her position is fragile, and enemies are everywhere!¡± Lena explained without pause, ignoring the bitter look in Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°You would have the ghost of a hermit for a sect leader?¡± Feng scoffed. ¡°Your presence alone would restore enough¡ª¡± Lena began, but Feng suddenly rose to his feet and walked to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch us something to eat,¡± he said curtly without looking back. Feng ignored the hole in the door and left Lena speechless in the centre of the small room. She took a deep breath to regain her composure, then looked around at the humble cabin¡¯s interior. The small fireplace and barren shelves made it hard for Lena to believe someone could have lived there for such a long tmie, but she remained comfortable in the dimly lit room. ¡°Why does Feng call you little Lena?¡± Micro asked her, waking her from her sombre trance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you older than him?¡± ¡°Master Feng formed a sapphire core at a very young age, as one would have expected from Kang¡¯s direct disciples. The lifespan of such a prodigy can¡¯t be compared to one of lesser birth. I may be an elder of the sect now, but I will never know the power achieved by such masters as Feng and Kang.¡± ¡°Hmm, I should teach my driver how to cultivate before his back gets any worse¡­¡± Micro thought to himself. ¡°But why doesn¡¯t he want to go home with you? Sects seem like nice places, at least compared to a forest full of mosnters.¡± ¡°It happened so long ago, when I was only a child, perhaps your age¡­¡± Lena began as her expression darkened. She joined Micro by the fire and settled on the floor with a long sigh. ¡°The sect leader, Kang, had brought about a golden age in our sect. We were originally a sect of hunters, but our influence expanded greatly under his guidance. And he was a powerful cultivator¡­¡± ¡°What changed?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There are those in this world who seek power over others, rather than power itself,¡± Lena answered. ¡°But a sect¡¯s strength is its leader, a leader¡¯s strength is their disciples, and the disciples¡¯ strength is their sect. A faction opposed to many of Kang¡¯s philosophies arose in a time of peace, and they challenged his authority when they couldn¡¯t challenge his power.¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight?¡± ¡°Nobody could dream of an honest victory, but they succeeded in implicating Kang and his elders in a crime which threatened peace in the kingdom itself. Kang would have fought the charges with his dying breath, but his disciples were repeatedly attacked by assassins of the Water Serpent Moon Sect,¡± Lena explained with a dark expression. ¡°He chose a life of exile in an attempt to save as many lives as he could, at the cost of what honour the sect still retained¡­¡± ¡°So even though they were weaker than Kang, they still managed to take his job?¡± Micro replied. ¡°But are strength and power the same¡­?¡± ¡°That question was answered when an Imperial Envoy was sent to investigate the matter, and the scandal was quickly uncovered,¡± Lena explained. ¡°You mean Yahari?¡± Micro asked. ¡°She was really strong!¡± ¡°Indur was his name, though little else is known of him,¡± Lena replied, closing her eyes as the memory surfaced in her mind. ¡°He came to stand before the man who stole the position of sect leader from Kang one day, holding an imperial notice in hand.¡± ¡°So Indur was a mailman?¡± ¡°The usurper and his disciples were taken away to face judgement, and our sect, in its disgrace, would survive only in name as servants of the empire.¡± Lena¡¯s tone grew ever darker as she continued. ¡°Our sect was reduced to a point of gossip among the mundane in the kingdom¡¯s capital¡­¡± ¡°What did they do to make the envoy so mad?¡± Blue suddenly spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re not a bad story teller, eh!¡± ¡°They framed Master Kang, with much help from the Water Serpent Moon Sect, for the assassination of the first prince of this kingdom.¡± ¡°Woah,¡± Blue nodded her head, amused by Lena¡¯s explanation. ¡°That¡¯s bold!¡± ¡°To meddle with mundane politics is taboo, but they cared more for the power they could gain from the resulting chaos than for the honour they cast aside in the process. Those who were convicted were never heard from again, and a war was avoided, but¡­¡± ¡°But Feng was already hiding out here?¡± Micro asked as Lena¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°With no means to make things right with Kang¡¯s faction, our sect has continued to struggle against fate with our honour in shambles¡­!¡± Lena replied. ¡°But if Master Feng were to return now, we may finally reclaim what was lost. We may even free ourselves of imperial interference if Feng could pass on Kang¡¯s teachings to but a single disciple and-¡± ¡°What do you think a sect is?¡± Feng¡¯s stern voice filled the room once again as he passed through the doorway with a basket of vegetables under one arm. He joined them at the table, then revealed the contents of the basket to be stout carrots. ¡°Apologies for the lack of variety. Most of the garden wound up somewhere else last time things started moving. It¡¯ll take a while to restock. I hope that potato patch pops up again soon¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Feng,¡± Micro said as he reached for a carrot. Blue jumped onto the table and took a small bite of the carrot, but she didn¡¯t take another. Micro savoured each bite in silence with his Spirit Taste Skill activated while Lena and Feng continued to speak. ¡°What is a sect?¡± Lena repeated slowly. ¡°It¡¯s everything, it¡¯s our home, it¡¯s our way of¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re as hopeless as that misguided Turang was, the poor fool¡­¡± Feng interrupted her, shaking his head. ¡°Do you care so little for the sect which your master raised and cherished?!¡± Lena gasped. ¡°Do I care? About what?¡± Feng laughed. ¡°The sect is no less a sect than it ever was, and it will never be anything more.¡± ¡°But our shame¡ª¡± ¡°Do you know Kang¡¯s origins, little Lena?¡± Feng suddenly asked with a softer tone. ¡°Those who knew him in his youth died long before my time¡­¡± Lena answered cautiously. ¡°He was a mundane farmer, no stronger than a common beast of labour,¡± Feng said with a smile. ¡°He was¡ªhe was a¡­¡± Lena stuttered in confusion. ¡°But he¡­ no, that couldn¡¯t be¡­!¡± ¡°He was not ashamed of his origins, but he grew tired of such reactions,¡± Feng continued. ¡°He thought it more practical to let people assume what they did, lest his path be obstructed by trivial issues of blood and prejudice.¡± ¡°You lie¡­!¡± Lena protested, but Feng ignored her. ¡°He was nobody to this world, but he was in love with the world he saw, and he pursued knowledge beyond his place in it,¡± Feng said with a nostalgic tone. ¡°And knowledge gave him strength.¡± Chapter 091 - Magical Creatures Blue and Micro listened attentively as Feng continued to speak, though Micro was unable to chew his carrots quietly enough not to annoy Blue. ¡°Kang managed to cultivate an amber core before he dared speak to another cultivator, learning by watching, reading whatever texts he could acquire,¡± Feng went on. ¡°He joined the Tiger Moon Sect as an outer disciple during a regional tournament, where his origins were of less concern. It was a simpler time in the sect¡¯ history,¡± Feng said with a smile. ¡°He confronted the arrogance of our kind with skill, and the rest is history¡­¡± ¡°Such a story¡­¡± Lena marvelled. ¡°I never guessed¡ª¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t leave the sect in disgrace. He left because it no longer served the path he chose,¡± Feng said. Feng¡¯s voice suddenly filled with energy and passion which shook the room. ¡°But was he any less the master you knew when he left?¡± ¡°No one would deny his place at the top of our¡ª¡± Lena insisted, but Feng was unhappy with her response. ¡°He was Master Kang, not some glorified figurehead of a corrupt sect!¡± Feng shouted. ¡°Nor will I be used to prop up the remains of a hopeless group of whining children who lack the will to find their own path to walk!¡± ¡°Then the sect¡­!¡± Lena cried. ¡°If your only obligation is to repair the honour of a sect, why bother cultivating? Just go pick a fight with every enemy you can find, and then die a death so overflowing with honour that onlookers will write stories about you,¡± Feng said, his tone sarcastic but calm. ¡°I don¡¯t recall the child called Lena being so easily distracted from her path. I have no memory of you ever hesitating to leave the group when you sought a greater challenge. You weren¡¯t even fully grown before you sought out the wandering Amber Water Tiger Art Dungeon!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting¡­¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Are you saying that I should leave the sect¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve let it hold you back for so long,¡± Feng replied with a look of pity. ¡°Your strength was never of the sect¡¯s making, nor was your honour.¡± ¡°My sect was holding me back?¡± The strength seemed to leave Lena¡¯s body as she looked down at the table in silent contemplation. Feng looked at her with a kind smile, but offered no words of comfort. Micro continued to fill himself with the carrots from Feng¡¯s garden, and Blue nodded slowly as she observed Feng and Lena. ¡°Cultivators sure do waste a lot of time thinking, given how short a life you live.¡± Blue sighed, disturbing the heavy silence at the table. ¡°Pixies don¡¯t think much?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to that.¡± Blue frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot recently, but I still don¡¯t really enjoy it¡­¡± Micro added. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, at least¡­¡± Lena ignored their remarks as she quietly considered Feng¡¯s words, and Feng turned to smile at the odd pair to his left. ¡°You both make a good point,¡± Feng said. ¡°And I see you¡¯ve both come a long way in a short time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to comprehend the potential of a pixie,¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°It would only upset you.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Feng replied with a warm smile. ¡°A cultivating pixie is difficult to fathom, even with one in front of me. And you, boy?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yes, you,¡± Fend repeated. ¡°To think a farm tool¡¯s soul in an artificial human vessel could come so close to cultivating an amber core in so little time.¡± ¡°I had lots of help, but I still have a lot of Core Cards left to master,¡± Micro replied, smiling widely at Feng¡¯s praise. ¡°I¡¯m in the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect right now, though I still need to find an amber level sect that knows about the Serpent Art. Ray said they would be helpful.¡± ¡°Indeed, the oath that binds your core is beginning to react to its progress.¡± Feng nodded while inspecting Micro¡¯s core with glowing eyes. ¡°The Amber Water Serpent Moon Sect may be worth a visit in the near future. The cards you currently hold should suffice as a means to enter their temple and seek their counsel.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they poison your friends?¡± Blue asked with a suspicious glare. ¡°You will find friends and enemies wherever you go,¡± Feng replied. ¡°One of life¡¯s pleasures is learning to tell which is which.¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Are there signs?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How do you tell them apart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is something one must learn the hard way,¡± Feng replied. ¡°There are many lessons that can be learned but not taught, and not every friend you make will have the same enemies.¡± ¡°Just avoid people who want you dead,¡± Blue suggested. ¡°That¡¯s a start.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Master Kang really would have enjoyed your company,¡± Feng said. ¡°He seemed indifferent last time we met,¡± Blue quipped, but she was surprised to see Feng smile at her dark joke. ¡°He was often bored by the tedium of life in the sect,¡± Feng added. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to witness a genuine adventure unfolding before two young cultivators. There is much to learn from those in your position.¡± ¡°Thanks, Feng,¡± Micro replied happily, while Blue rolled her eyes at Feng¡¯s kind tone. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, why is it that you seem to possess twice the number of souls as before?¡± Feng asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°A lot has happened!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect was very kind, and they invited me to fight in a tournament in the Imperial City. There were more obstacles than roads on the way there, but I made it eventually. The tournament was interesting, but it turned out to be a trap, and we were all sacrifices for another hero summoning.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Feng looked to Lena with a surprised look, but she only nodded silently to affirm what Micro had said. ¡°Another summoning¡­¡± ¡°I managed to catch the soul intended for the hero, and it¡¯s sleeping under my own soul right now,¡± Micro said while tapping his chest lightly. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried though, because it ate a big piece of chaos energy recently. I hope it doesn¡¯t get a stomach ache¡­¡± ¡°In so little time, you made a core grand enough to host two souls in harmony,¡± Feng whispered in awe. ¡°It¡¯s suddenly easier to believe in your quest to transcend the boundaries of reality.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a road home,¡± Micro replied. ¡°There are usually several, in fact.¡± ¡°That path may cost you your life,¡± Feng warned, but his tone didn¡¯t sound discouraging. ¡°If it¡¯s a toll road, I¡¯ll pay the toll.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll¡ª¡± Feng blinked, unsure how to reply. ¡°You lasted loner than most in a conversation with this farm tool,¡± Blue laughed. ¡°Not sure what that says about you though.¡± ¡°Indeed, I have met my match.¡± Feng smiled and reached for his cup of tea. After a long sip, he sighed with concern. ¡°I have no right to doubt your ability, though your eye needs the attention of a skilled healer¡­¡± ¡°I looked too closely at chaos the other day,¡± Micro replied, bringing his hand to his reddened left eye. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, but walking without depth perception has been difficult.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Feng gasped at Micro¡¯s statement, then turned to Lena once more with an enthusiastic smile. ¡°I have an idea! ¡°An idea¡­?¡± ¡°Accompany young Micro to the Amber Water Serpent Moon Sect!¡± ¡°What would that¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to see your sect from the outside,¡± Feng explained. ¡°When Micro¡¯s business there has concluded, I expect you will have discerned your own path.¡± ¡°If it is your will, I shall make it so,¡± Lena replied earnestly. ¡°Please, don¡¯t treat me like the leader of a sect,¡± Feng said, waving his hand in front of his face in displeasure. ¡°I only wish the best for little Lena, and I have a feeling the trip will be illuminating to you.¡± ¡°Master Feng¡­¡± Lena said, tears forming in her eyes. However, they were interrupted by the sound of an explosion not far from the cabin that caused their ears to ring. Splinters sprang out of the wooden floor as the small building buckled in the shock wave. Micro, Blue, and Lena flinched as the cabin settled, but Feng turned slowly to face the door which had swung open. ¡°You sense the same thing?¡± Feng asked with a sharp tone. ¡°There are two of them,¡± Lena said, standing up and releasing a defensive aura. ¡°They¡¯re like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen in this land.¡± ¡°And they aren¡¯t something you can handle in your current state,¡± Feng added, standing up with a weary sigh. ¡°Not that I¡¯m one to talk¡­¡± ¡°They definitely aren¡¯t from around here,¡± Blue said, climbing onto Micro¡¯s head and closing her eyes to concentrate. ¡°They smell like blood¡­ and that chaos stuff¡­¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll leave us alone?¡± Micro asked, but Feng had no time to answer. The roof of the wooden cabin was immediately swept away, faster than Micro could see. Even with his skin hardened by the Armour Trait, the wave of dust and splinters that pelted Micro made him flinch in pain. Blue was already in his pocket by the time Micro had raised his hands to deflect the debris, while Feng and Lena had already braced themselves with energy. ¡°Oh, wow.¡± Micro opened his eyes and immediately understood how the roof was swept away with such ease. Towering above the roofless cabin were two creatures much larger than the dragon he had met in the cave where he was summoned, but they resembled no creature in particular. He looked to Lena for an answer. ¡°What are those called?¡± Lena had no answer to offer Micro. They all stared in dismay at the large creatures. With coarse black fur and large claws, they almost resembled bears, but their necks were long, and twisted horns adorned their wolf-like heads. Micro lost his balance as every movement of their massive wings created a storm of wind and debris. ¡°Into the woods!¡± Feng shouted, grabbing Micro by the arm and dragging him to the door with more strength than Micro expected of the old man. Lena followed close behind as another of the giant monsters¡¯ hands swept away the rest of the house. Micro had no time to look behind him as he began to run quickly enough to keep up with Feng and Lena, sprinting straight into the dense woods, but he knew the monsters were close behind by the sound of trees being crushed beneath their weight as they chased after them. ¡°Can you defeat them?¡± Micro asked Lena as they ran. ¡°Ten of me would not suffice!¡± she shouted back. ¡°Blue! Can you get us far away from here?¡± Micro then shouted down to the pixie in his pocket. ¡°Carrying three humans? No chance!¡± Blue replied. ¡°Do not lose hope! They¡¯re strong, but they¡¯re only beasts,¡± Feng called out. ¡°I didn¡¯t live this long to be done in by a couple of wild animals!¡± Chapter 092 - More New Friends? Micro, Feng, and Lena continued to weave through the trees as the mysterious summoned creatures chased tirelessly after them. Occasionally one would fly high up into the air, only to come crashing back down to the ground, the impact of which made it even more difficult for Micro to keep his footing. ¡°Are there any dungeons we can hide in?!¡± Micro yelled over the roar of one of the creatures. ¡°No such luck!¡± Blue called back. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Feng blurted out in shock. ¡°Caves?!¡± Micro continued to question Blue, but she continued to search in silence. ¡°Mines, perhaps¡­? ¡°Wait, Micro!¡± Lena called out while diving through the air to avoid a wave of debris. ¡°Yes?¡± He called back. ¡°Do you think you could make use of your Spirit Wave Skill if we bought you enough time?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Spirit Wave?¡± Feng shouted. ¡°But he¡¯s only a Jade core, its power would only¡ª¡± ¡°I believe its combination with the Mycelial Art should compensate for his lack of internal energy!¡± Lena added. ¡°The Mycelial¡ªSuch an art?! I see!¡± Feng looked back with a bright expression. ¡°That¡¯s much better than what I was about to suggest. On your mark, then!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Micro asked Lena, stumbling over a small gravel golem as he looked behind him. Lena rushed forward to grab his arm and stabilize him before he fell, and the group continued. ¡°We¡¯ll draw them away and circle back!¡± Lena answered, her voice filled with an authority which reassured Micro. ¡°Use that time to prepare a Spirit Wave attack, the strongest you can!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro answered with resolve. ¡°Drive safe, Lena.¡± Without another word, Lena and Feng nodded to each other, then stopped in their tracks. Each cultivator released an intimidating aura that would have been noticeable from much farther away, and it was soon clear that they had succeeded in drawing the monsters¡¯ attention. Micro watched as one creature followed Feng as he ran to the right, while the other followed Lena to the left, leaving Micro alone and out of breath. He was unsure how long it would be before they returned with the monsters behind them, and he immediately rooted himself in the ground. After taking a deep breath, he began to draw as much energy from the ground as he could. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of energy here¡­¡± he mumbled as he channelled the endless supply of power to his hands, he was startled by the power he felt accumulating in his core. ¡°This actually feels a bit dangerous!¡± ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to just escape now?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Now would be the time¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave together with Feng and Lena,¡± Micro replied quietly as he continued to concentrate. ¡°I figured¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°Hey, Trill!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Trill faithfully replied, jumping out of Micro¡¯s other pocket and landing neatly atop his head. ¡°You figured out that mushroom card, right?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me!¡± Trill mumbled in reply. ¡°What pride I still had as a pixie is gone¡­¡± ¡°Whatever, we¡¯ll double up on an attack,¡± Blue continued. ¡°This might be fun, if it doesn¡¯t get us killed.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Trill replied. Micro continued to prepare a Spirit Wave attack as Blue summoned her Spirit Slingshot, and Trill stood behind her with a hand placed on her back. Blue rooted herself the same way Micro has, and Trill soon followed, somehow feeding the energy he amassed into Blue through his hand. ¡°That¡¯s convenient,¡± Micro remarked. ¡°You aim to the right,¡± Blue replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take left.¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re strong enough to stop them?¡± Micro asked as the power in his hands glowed ever brighter. ¡°If those things crash into us, I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll do a fair bit of damage.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°No,¡± Blue stated plainly. ¡°Those things are tough.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°I figure we¡¯ll give them a headache at least, but they¡¯re unfamiliar beings,¡± Blue answered with a shrug. ¡°Best we can hope for is to slow them down while we find a rock to hide under.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Micro nodded, then closed his eyes and increased his concentration. The flow of time seemed to slow for Micro as his roots reached deeper into the ground. Blue and Trill had soon created their own vast network of roots that intertwined with his own, sharing the rich power of the forest equally between the three of them. As the energy in his hand continued to grow in density, he eventually found it necessary to strengthen the shield around his hands to prevent them from being consumed by it. Micro¡¯s core began to vibrate with the intensity of the energy flowing through it, and he felt the soul of the dog which resided within his core running around excitedly, apparently chasing the energy playfully. Micro smiled as the joy of the dog spilled over into his own emotions, along with the desire to chase something, but he remained focused on the wildly fluctuating ball of energy in his hands. He wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed when he began to feel that he could not possibly contain any more energy within his shielded hands. He opened his eyes and noticed no less energy than he had summoned present in the translucent slingshot held by Blue. ¡°That all you can do?¡± Blue taunted him when she noticed his eyes had opened. Micro only nodded, scared of what might happen if he were distracted by conversation. He felt closer to losing control with ever second that ticked by, and sweat poured down his face as his concentration waned. ¡°Oh, just in time,¡± Blue said, looking back into the woods as the sound of trees being obliterated grew in the distance. ¡°Our friends are back.¡± Soon after the terrible sounds could be heard, Micro saw Lena and Feng toward him, side by side, each being pursued by one of the giant creatures. Lena had apparently been injured as blood poured from a wound on her head, but she looked forward at Micro with resolve. ¡°Wait for it¡­¡± Blue said quietly as Feng and Lena led the monsters closer and closer to where she and Micro stood waiting. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Finally, Feng and Lena each turned in opposite directions, confusing the beasts for a moment before the accumulated energy of Micro and Blue caught their attention. ¡°Now!¡± Blue shouted. BOOM With a feeling of immense relief, Micro looked into the fierce eyes of the monster on the right and extended his hands, allowing the energy in his hands to flow freely away from him. He tried at first to narrow the wave of energy, but it was all he could do to keep it pointed in a single direction. Blue¡¯s attack reached its target much faster than Micro¡¯s, her dense ball of energy striking the its target between the eyes. Its head was knocked back by the explosion of Blue¡¯s projectile, causing it to stumble forward and trip. By the time its head had hit the ground, Micro¡¯s wave of energy had also met its target, causing it to flip in the air and crash head-first into a hill. Micro also nearly fell as the energy left his legs, but Feng soon appeared beside him with a wide smile. ¡°Well done!¡± Feng shouted. ¡°That should buy us a moment!¡± Lena added. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Micro replied, feeling dizzy. He reached down to allow Trill and Blue to climb up his hand and into his pockets. Blue wore a proud smile, though Trill looked too exhausted to smile at all. ¡°Let¡ªLet¡¯s go¡­!¡± ~ Micro felt frustrated as he followed behind Lena and Feng in a daze, his one good eye unable to focus well on the forest floor ahead. His Armour Trait prevented the rocks and roots he tripped over from injuring his toes, but it bothered him no less. ¡°One day¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll have tires again, one day¡ª¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lena turned around to ask. ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Micro replied with a heavy tone. ¡°Are we safe yet?¡± ¡°You and Blue did well. It will take some time before they regain their senses, and we¡¯ll be far enough away by then,¡± Lena replied reassuringly. ¡°I only hope those monsters don¡¯t stray far from these woods¡­¡± ¡°Where should we hide?¡± Micro asked. ¡°For now, we¡¯ll head west,¡± Feng replied. ¡°Once we¡¯ve put some distance between us and those evil beasts, you and Lena will travel west, on to the Water Serpent Moon Sect.¡± ¡°Oh, good idea,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Won¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I may have found a reason to keep living,¡± Feng answered with a frown. ¡°Have you considered returning with me to the sect?¡± Lena asked with bright eyes. ¡°No, though I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again,¡± Feng said, shaking his head. ¡°Seeing such vile creatures summoned to these woods which I have called home for so many years¡­ I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t let this be.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll start cultivating again?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Feng nodded his head, but he looked more disappointed than excited to have decided to rekindle his core. His steps were heavy as he walked ahead of Micro for the next few hours in silence. Lena remained at Micro¡¯s side as he continued to stumble frequently until he¡¯d recovered enough energy to better maintain his balance. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feng eventually mumbled with an air of displeasure. ¡°As if the magicians¡¯ summoned beasts weren¡¯t enough¡­¡± Micro looked around the forest, trying to see whatever threat Feng may have noticed, but it had grown too dark for him to see much of anything. With what little energy he could freely use, he looked ahead once more to observe the energy of the woods. ¡°Are those people?¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°They¡¯re blurry, but there¡¯s a lot of them¡­¡± ¡°You have good eyes for somebody without the Spirit Vision Skill,¡± Feng replied, but his tone was still grim. ¡°But you may wish to close them for a while.¡± ¡°Why? Who are those people?¡± Micro asked, but it was Lena who answered with a sour tone. ¡°Bandits.¡± Chapter 093 - Barbaric ¡°Bandits?¡± Micro repeated quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve met those before¡­¡± ¡°When was that?¡± Feng asked. ¡°Not long after I met you,¡± Micro replied. ¡°They were planning to sell me, like a bunch of car thieves!¡± ¡°Slavers? In my woods?!¡± Feng shouted. ¡°Your woods?¡± Blue mumbled from Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Punk¡­¡± ¡°I hope you taught them a lesson,¡± Feng continued, ignoring Blue¡¯s remark. ¡°Now that I think of it, Kel¡¯s friends killed them all, but I thought cultivators weren¡¯t supposed to kill normal people,¡± Micro answered, feeling nauseous as he recalled the demise of the three bandits who had trapped him. ¡°Bandits are qualified for no such mercy,¡± Feng scowled. ¡°Those we call bandits possess hearts corrupted beyond any means of rehabilitation. They bring pain and suffering wherever they roam, and they tend to roam far and wide.¡± ¡°The kingdom currently offers a reward for the heads of bandits in this area, though it is beneath a cultivator with any honour to accept payment for cleansing the world of such evil,¡± Lena explained with a curious expression. ¡°For one who cares so much for the mundane, I would have expected you to carry more resentment for their kind.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Do they sell lots of people?¡± ¡°That is the least of their crimes,¡± Feng replied coldly. ¡°They frequently find new ways to sicken me in all they do to defile the natural world. Their crimes against the mundane alone are unspeakable.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always news about bad people on the radio back home, but I don¡¯t think they all get killed¡­¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°What do you do with them then?¡± Lena asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°They go to jail, sometimes for a long time,¡± Micro answered. ¡°Jail? That¡¯s barbaric,¡± Lena remarked disapprovingly. ¡°Justice should serve the good of all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an expert¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s worse than I thought,¡± Feng interrupted Lena and Micro. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered many bandits in these woods, but this is truly terrible. How blind has the kingdom become to such things, that they should thrive in these woods¡­¡± As they came to a clearing in the woods, a field of large tents and small wooden structures were revealed, along with a terrible smell that made Micro feel sick. Still hidden behind the treeline, they looked out at the settlement. Large men dressed in leather armour and tattered furs filled the dirty settlement. The sound of laughter echoed out of several tents, but Micro was soon shocked by the sound of screams coming from others. ¡°Ugh, humans are gross¡­¡± Blue mumbled while peering out of Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°How do you even come up with this stuff?¡± ¡°What sort of stuff?¡± Micro couldn¡¯t see clearly through the haze of smoke and dust hanging in the air with his right eye, but the energy he perceived told him a clearer story of what was happening in the camp. ¡°If you have to ask, you¡¯re better off not getting an answer,¡± Blue said with a sympathetic look. ¡°I promise you it¡¯s more fun not to be an expert on all the crap humans do.¡± ¡°There are so many weak people in those tents there, and there are three cultivators over there, but the rest of those people look strange¡­¡± Micro strained his eyes as he looked closer at several of the bandits nearest to him. ¡°The energy feels¡­ bad¡­¡± ¡°Good and evil are rarely so easy to distinguish in another,¡± Feng whispered. ¡°But the evil before you is only that¡­¡± ¡°Evil¡­¡± Micro said, frowning as he agreed with the term. He¡¯d never felt so repulsed by a group of people, even counting every bad driver or careless pedestrian he¡¯d ever encountered. ¡°Energy accumulates naturally in mortals in a place like this,¡± Lena added. ¡°It makes a bird¡¯s wings faster, a lion¡¯s roar greater, and bandit¡¯s heart¡­ darker¡­¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Micro focused on another group of bandits near the weaker energy sources he sensed, but looked away in horror soon after. Before he could voice his disgust, Feng and Lena suddenly walked forward, their calm auras expanding to fill a large area around them. ¡°Observe the fate of their kind,¡± Lena stated coldly. ¡°What do you mean¡ª¡± Micro mumbled, wondering why they had suddenly revealed themselves to the hundreds of bandits wandering around in front of them, but his concern for their safety was replaced immediately by the shouts and screams of the bandits. News of the invaders spread quickly through the camp, and no bandit hesitated to attack the two elders in muddy clothes. Micro wondered why they had only released enough of their aura to alert the camp, rather than revealing their true strength, but he recalled the intimidating presence of Kel and his comrades the first time they met that made him want to run away. ¡°They¡¯re trying to attract all the bandits¡­?¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Poor little bandits probably think they stand a chance,¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°Like moths to a flame.¡± Blue¡¯s laughter grew louder when Lena struck the first bandit to approach her. Although Micro understood the difference in strength between those who cultivate and those who don¡¯t, the scene which unfolded made him feel sick. The way her hand, now surrounded by energy in the form of a tiger¡¯s claw, tore through the bandit, and sent him flying in several directions at once, wasn¡¯t something he would have imagined. Feng didn¡¯t hesitate to strike the next bandit to approach, and though his own attack was a simple punch, the resulting mess was similar. The bandits became noisier, but the didn¡¯t panic. They rallied and coordinated an attack from all sides, but Feng and Lena began to move so quickly through the crowd that it was too late for the bandits to attempt an escape. By the time many had understood the strength of their two opponents, the battle was as good as over. The two cultivators continued deeper into the camp, running after every bandit they saw, leaving a trail of blood as they sought out every evildoer. While continuing to view the energy of the camp, Micro felt the air lightening as the corrupt souls left their physical bodies, though he could no longer stomach the sight of the process. ¡°Urgh¡­!¡± Micro fell to his knees as the contents of his mostly empty stomach made their way out of his mouth. ¡°I guess farm tools don¡¯t see much war on your world¡­?¡± Blue said with a surprisingly sympathetic tone, leaning back to avoid the mess Micro made on the ground. ¡°No¡­¡± Micro withdrew the energy from his eyes, no longer wishing to be aware of what was happening in the camp, but the sound of swords and screams continued. He covered his ears and closed his eyes, kneeling behind a bush and waiting fearfully for the noises to stop. It was clear when the cultivators in the camp engaged Lena and Feng by the sudden bursts of energy that shook the trees, but Micro soon felt their collective presence had disappeared. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± a hoarse voice suddenly called out near Micro. Looking up, Micro saw two small children with chains wrapped around their arms and necks running toward him, being chased by a bandit with a large scar on his head. ¡°Who said you could leave?!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there¡­¡± Micro sat up in a daze as he noticed the man was carrying a long sword, swinging it in front of him threateningly as he chased the children. ¡°I can sell you whether you¡¯ve got all your arms and legs or not!¡± the bandit shouted. Just as the children passed by Micro, unaware of his presence in the bush, the bandit lifted his sword and rushed ahead. ¡°Stop!¡± Micro shouted, hoping the man would let the children escape, but the sword had already begun its quick descent. ¡°No!¡± CRACK Not thinking about how he would stop the bandit, Micro had simply jumped forward, crashing into the side of the large man with his shoulder coated in energy. ¡°Huh?¡± Micro blurted out as he stumbled forward, assuming he had missed the bandit after feeling no impact. But he confirmed that his attack had landed when he looked ahead and saw the bandit¡¯s lifeless body tumbling across the forest floor until it came to a rest against a tree. ¡°I just¡ªhe¡¯s¡­¡± Micro stuttered. He began to look around, and eventually remember the reason he¡¯d jumped to action. The children, a boy and girl around ten years of age, were hiding behind a tree, given away by their loud breathing. But the bandit made no sound at all. ¡°Simple, but effective,¡± Blue said, hopping up onto Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Nice one.¡± Back in the camp, Feng and Lena were quickly finishing off the few bandits who were left, making sure none had escaped. The weaker people who Micro had sensed in the tents began to raise confused voices as the smell of blood filled the cool air. ¡°Are you¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Are you okay, Blue¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all shook up, eh?¡± Blue sighed, then jumped into the hair and hovered in front of Micro¡¯s face with a sympathetic expression. ¡°Don¡¯t let it ruin your day. Think about something else.¡± ¡°Think, something¡­¡± Micro whispered. ¡°Something else?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Blue replied, then nodded her head in the direction of the two children peeking around a tree at Micro, then continued. ¡°They¡¯re the only ones who managed to escape on their own. Think about that instead.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Micro replied, turning his attention to the children nearby with a brighter expression. ¡°You kids shouldn¡¯t be running around the woods alone at night!¡± The children quickly hid their faces when Micro addressed them, but their presence was impossible for Micro not to perceive now that he¡¯d had a good look at their energy. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Micro announced while walking toward them, though his tone was more sombre than reassuring. ¡°I¡¯ll get you home safely.¡± Chapter 094 - The Smell of Rust Micro did his best to contain his aura, but it was clear that the children were both severely affected by his proximity to them. The forest had grown dark once again, and only a little moonlight illuminated the children¡¯s scared faces. However, they quietly obeyed him, perhaps out of fear, and followed behind him as he led them into the camp toward the other people who remained after the slaughter carried out by Feng and Lena. Micro kept his eyes away from the motionless bandits lying everywhere, looking back constantly to make sure the children were still following him, and he was surprised to see such calm expressions on their faces as they stepped through puddles of blood on their way into the settlement. The smell of rust had never made him feel more disgusted. ¡°Micro!¡± Feng called out from near a large tent. There were several men and children dressed in rags standing behind him. ¡°Is that everyone?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone else,¡± Micro answered. ¡°There was a bandit, but he¡­¡± ¡°Very well, it looks like we¡¯re done here,¡± Feng continued as Lena appeared next to him. ¡°Almost a hundred of them¡­¡± Lena said as she took hold of a piece of fabric at the tent¡¯s corner. With a swift motion, the whole tent was plucked out of the ground, its wooden posts flying into the woods. Its fabric fluttered through the air and landed in a pile atop several bandits. Revealed beneath the tent were dozens of people, men and women, children of all ages, all wearing rags and chains, shivering in the cold night air. ¡°Fetch yourselves some outerwear. The bandits were dressed warmly enough,¡± Feng announced with a loud voice that silenced the fearful whispers of the mundane crowd. ¡°Those of you who can move quick, please do so!¡± ¡°Is it that cold?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I assume so, though the shaking could be a result of other conditions¡­¡± Feng replied, scratching his head as he further analyzed the group of weary people. ¡°I was never any good at dealing with these types. Oh, they probably can¡¯t get those chains off.¡± ¡°They¡¯re like helpless babies out here,¡± Lena said with a frustrated tone, then turned to face the crowd. ¡°Alright, line up over here. I¡¯ll take care of the chains and collars!¡± The mundane prisoners obediently began to approach Lena one by one to have their chains removed before scavenging for food and clothes in the camp full of deceased bandits, and Feng approached Micro with a worried look. ¡°You may think it was cruel of me not to send you farther away and spare you the sight of this bloody encounter,¡± Feng spoke softly, reaching out to pat Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your innocence is not difficult to sense.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen death before, but this¡­¡± Micro whispered, having trouble breathing in the fowl air of the bloody camp. ¡°This is the path you now travel, Micro,¡± Feng continued. ¡°To pursue power, for whatever reason, is to walk a fine line between life and death.¡± ¡°The line between life and death¡­¡± Micro repeated, frowning as he considered the words. ¡°That line is usually in the middle of a road, not in the middle of a magical forest. Life and death¡ª¡± ¡°And you will see much of both,¡± Feng said with a more relaxed tone. ¡°So do not dwell to long on either.¡± ¡°Trucks aren¡¯t supposed to kill people though,¡± Micro said with an argumentative tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng tilted his head in confusion at Micro¡¯s response, but Blue caught his attention with a chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s grumpy because he killed some jerk over there,¡± she said, miming the way Micro had slammed into the bandit. ¡°He¡¯ll get over it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Feng said, nodding his head slowly. Looking more closely at Micro¡¯s hard expression, a look of remorse filled Feng¡¯s eyes for a moment. ¡°You said you were something called a ¡®truck¡¯ before, a farm tool of sorts?¡± ¡°I am a truck, yes,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I just need a mechanic¡­¡± ¡°There are many answers that one must find on their own, when considering the nature or purpose of one¡¯s existence, but allow me to offer a bit of perspective on issues of mortality,¡± Feng said slowly, making sure to keep Micro¡¯s full attention. ¡°You were a farm tool at a master¡¯s disposal, and yet you must now act according to your own will in a life far removed from the purpose of any farmer. However, nearly any farm tool could be mistaken for a weapon of war in the hands of a warrior.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a weapon,¡± Micro replied coldly. ¡°Indeed, but neither are you simply a tool,¡± Feng asserted. ¡°I¡¯m a truck,¡± Micro repeated. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°That may mean something very specific on your world, but you are the one who will define that word on this world,¡± Feng said, the tone of an instructor clear in his voice. ¡°What else could it mean?¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, a truck is a being of great character and indomitable will,¡± Feng said with a warm smile. ¡°It is clear to me that the soul with which your vessel was imbued is capable of much more than you assume.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still just a tool¡­¡± Blue yawned and crawled back into Micro¡¯s pocket while he thought quietly for a moment with a bitter expression. ¡°You told me before that the old man¡¯s love for me is what gave me life¡­¡± Micro said. ¡°But he wasn¡¯t a violent person. So why can I be violent?¡± ¡°Would he not have done anything in his power to protect those he cherished?¡± Feng asked. ¡°Of course he would have!¡± Micro replied, slightly offended by the question. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t rest if someone needed help. He never rested at all¡­¡± ¡°Then deep in your heart, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find the answer you need.¡± Feng smiled at Micro, though Micro only grew frustrated by Feng¡¯s line of questioning. Feng was about to continue his lesson, but Blue¡¯s voice interjected. ¡°You¡¯re not a bad tool for killing some evil jerk to save some kids,¡± Blue mumbled quickly. ¡°The old man you¡¯re always talking about probably would have done the same, if he wound up in a situation like this.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue¡­¡± Micro whispered. ¡°Might I ask that you leave his education to me, little one?¡± Feng asked Blue with a sigh. ¡°Some lessons should not be rushed.¡± ¡°You kids take forever to say anything,¡± Blue spat back. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to think about it,¡± Feng said, noticing that the large group of mundane prisoners were now free of chains and warmly dressed, all gathered around Lena with humble expressions. ¡°Little Lena, did they mention where they¡¯re from?¡± ¡°Most were kidnapped from towns north-west of these woods¡± she replied. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have company on your journey to the Water Serpent Moon Sect!¡± Feng said with a nod. ¡°They¡¯re fate has landed in your hands, for the time being.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Lena said with a small bow, though Micro thought she looked displeased by the responsibility suddenly given her by Feng. ¡°We shall bring them to safety.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had a hundred passengers¡­¡± Micro said, a bitter smile forming on his face. ~ ¡°You¡¯re sure you can¡¯t join us?¡± Micro asked Feng. As Lena prepared to leave, discussing the condition of the mundane group with several elder members, Micro joined Feng by a slowly dying fire at the edge of the camp where the smell of blood was overpowered by the smell of smoke. ¡°I¡¯m even more worried about the situation in these woods after seeing who was running the show here¡­¡± Feng replied with a heavy tone. ¡°I have several sects to investigate once I¡¯ve seen to the magicians¡¯ messes, though I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Thanks for everything, Feng.¡± With his destination set, Blue on his shoulder, Trill in his pocket, and Lena by his side, Micro felt more than ready to leave the scene of the bandits¡¯ demise behind him and begin his journey west. After the freed villagers had salvaged supplies from the decimated camp, the group began to move with Lena leading the way, but Micro soon noticed how much slower they were forced to travel while accompanied by ordinary people. Most of them had even less internal energy than the average non-cultivator, and many were injured. Some men carried children or elderly on their backs, and the dark forest floor was impossible for them walk quickly without tripping almost as frequently as Micro. ¡°Still no headlights¡­¡± Micro lamented quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll get those sorted, then I¡¯ll worry about tires.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue spoke up. ¡°You mentioned those before. Did your head light up before you were human?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a head, but I could light the way,¡± Micro explained enthusiastically. ¡°With the flip of a small dial, one could choose how bright they were. I¡¯ll never take that for granted again.¡± ¡°How did you make light without cultivating?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Did they set you on fire?¡± ¡°Of course not. The engine is the only place where explosions are supposed to happen,¡± Micro replied with a loud laugh. ¡°We have a few of our own energy sources, but the lights use electricity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? Is it like chaos energy?¡± Blue asked. ¡°It¡¯s more like lightning.¡± ¡°Farm tools use the power of lightning on your world?¡± Lena suddenly interjected, apparently having been listening in on the conversation. ¡°Just for powering things like the lights and the radio,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Newer models use it for a lot more though.¡± ¡°If you simply desire to make light, you need not harness the power of lightning,¡± Lena explained, flustered by his story. ¡°Even without Spirit Vision, you should be able to produce some light with your functional eye, if you truly desire to do so¡­¡± ¡°Spirit Vision gives you headlights?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Can you show me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a sapphire core cultivator of the Water Tiger Moon Sect, not a lamp,¡± Lena said, snorting at his request. ¡°One is judged not only by the skills they possess, but also by how they employ those skills. A show of lights for the sake of amusement would be beneath me.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly not that bright anyway, eh?¡± Blue quipped, though her provocation was ineffective against the proud Lena. She turned back to Micro with a shrug. ¡°If you want to waste energy pretending to be a lamp, go ahead. You can use every elemental energy, so make use of some of the light you already have.¡± ¡°Light energy¡­!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°That¡¯s right! Thanks, Blue!¡± Micro suddenly stopped, prompting a commotion among the dozens of people following behind Micro and Lena. Ignoring their voices of concern, he quickly entered a meditative state to closely examine the energy flowing through his body. He was tempted to take a moment to visit the inside of his core and enjoy the familiar scenery of his garage and the company of his friendly new companion, but he turned his focus to the energy which continued to flow through his body. He noted that the energy in his body was no longer as chaotic and freely flowing as it was before. Instead, it was now moving steadily and orderly. Part of the reason for this seemed to be that the Armour Trait gave him the innate ability to channel energy of the fire element from his core in a very specific way, which allowed him to generate an efficient layer of dense energy all over his body without any effort. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see here¡­¡± Micro mumbled, though he was flustered when he realized the weight of the task he had set for himself. ¡°This could take a while¡­¡± Chapter 095 - Lessons ¡°It really does resemble a map¡­¡± Micro thought as he looked closely at himself. The energy moved along minuscule, predetermined paths, resembling countless tiny vehicles travelling through a network of highways. Skills gave him the knowledge to manipulate the paths his energy took to produce certain results, such as a shield, enhanced taste, roots, and so on, but Skills still required some concentration to utilize. ¡°Ah, I see it now¡­¡± The longer he spent looking at the energy¡¯s flow, the easier it became to identify each elemental force. Each fleeting particle of energy had a distinct quality. Fire was the easiest to identify by its glow and warmth, while water stood out less and flowed more gently. With his will, he began to attempt to extract only the light energy from his body and collect in front of him. However, a chaotic mixture of every elemental energy is what appeared in front of his physical body. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he thought aloud as he opened his eyes in frustration. ¡°Is there a way to separate the light energy from the rest?¡± ¡°Exactly which elements do you have an affinity with?¡± Lena asked. ¡°They¡¯re all in there,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Same here, by the way,¡± Blue added with a wink. ¡°Then your potential is as great as the obstacle you now face,¡± Lena replied with a nod. ¡°Few succeed in acquiring mastery of all elemental energies, and those that are born with an affinity to all six of them rarely manage to make full use of any particular type without the assistance of Core Cards.¡± ¡°That¡¯s inconvenient¡­¡± Micro sighed, his frustration growing in the darkness. Lena opened her mouth to offer some words of comfort, but she was startled by a large surge of energy in Micro¡¯s eyes. The non-cultivators around him backed away as a strange light surrounded Micro, and his eyes briefly emitted two beams of chaotic energy which tore through several trees and set fire to a nearby bush. ¡°Stop that!¡± Lena shouted, and Micro quickly closed his eyes. ¡°Whatever method you¡¯re using, it¡¯s far too unstable!¡± ¡°Sorry, Lena¡­¡± Micro replied, rubbing his eyes. ¡°I thought if I just remembered the feeling of turning my headlights on enough, it might happen by itself, but it¡¯s very different from electricity. All the energy just came out at once¡­¡± ¡°The more elements you can use, the more difficult it may be to control any particular element, but you will learn to do so in time, I¡¯m sure. Higher core levels allow for greater control,¡± Lena explained, an impatient air rowing around her. ¡°For now, it would be more prudent to keep walking, and be patient. The light of the sun will be at your disposal in little time.¡± ¡°Oh, never mind then.¡± Micro nodded, disappointed that he would have to practice much more before regaining his headlights. ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why cultivators only use a few elements,¡± Blue said with an amused tone. ¡°I guess it that does take a while even for pixies.¡± ¡°How long did it take you?¡± Micro asked as the group began to move again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was probably the same colour as Trill back then,¡± Blue replied, frowning as she tried to recall the amount of time. ¡°How old were you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± Blue shrugged, then pointed at a large tree. ¡°At least old enough for a few of those to have come and gone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty old,¡± Micro said, impressed by her claim. ¡°For a human, sure,¡± Blue said. ¡°I¡¯ve taken naps longer than a human can live.¡± ¡°She may be a cultivator, but she¡¯s also a pixie,¡± Lena added with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be confused by her words.¡± Micro nodded, but felt comfortable enough with Blue¡¯s explanation. As morning came and the forest warmed, an air of relief emerged in the group, though the trees still blocked much of the sun¡¯s light. Not long after the sun had risen, their quiet trek was interrupted by the rumbling sound that shook the trees. Micro wondered for a moment if a train was passing by, but he soon recalled the lack of vehicles he faced on his new world. ¡°That could be cause for concern for our mundane friends¡­¡± Lena sighed. ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re scared,¡± Blue added, looking into the distance. ¡°Probably because of the magicians¡¯ rampaging pets.¡± ¡°What do you see?¡± Micro asked, unable to make out the source of the sound. ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking the sound of a stampede,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Could be anything, though likely nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Micro asked, pointing back at the terrified group. ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Blue replied. ¡°They should be worried.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Micro shouted to Lena. ¡°I¡¯ll need more time to cultivate before I can erect a big enough defensive force to protect this many people¡­¡± Lena explained with a grim tone, looking around at the helpless crowd behind her. Her expression only made Micro more anxious as she turned her attention back to the direction of the oncoming stampede. ¡°We can stop as many of the monsters who come this way as we can, but it won¡¯t be easy. They¡¯re almost here. Having overheard Lena¡¯s explanation, many of the non-cultivators began to panic and rush to Lena¡¯s side, though she was visibly displeased by their clamouring around her. She quickly erected a weak shield of energy to keep them from getting too close. However, even several children were able to penetrate the barrier, given her weakened state. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment while staring at the odd behaviour of the panicking crowd around Lena. ¡°I can probably deal with this.¡± ¡°What are you planning?¡± Lena asked. ¡°A Spirit Wave attack would put the mundane at great risk.¡± ¡°Just have them stand still, and I¡¯ll try and shield them until the danger has passed,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Such a great shield would be impossible to reinforce without the Mycelial Art at your disposal,¡± Lena replied, nodding her head. ¡°It¡¯s shocking how much use you¡¯ve made of such an obscure art.¡± ¡°Mushrooms go well with everything after all,¡± Micro said. He gave her a thumbs up, then rooted himself to the ground and began the simple yet exhausting process of erecting a large shield. ¡°I really should try some mushrooms while I¡¯m human¡­¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°What is that?!¡± Several of the cowering non-cultivators began to panic as a large, translucent turtle shell began to grow out of the ground in front of Micro, its green glow gradually expanding until it formed a dome over the large group. ¡°Please be quiet,¡± Micro announced over the increasingly loud rumbling. Blue jumped onto his head silently and looked around at the shield with a frown. ¡°This may not hold up for long,¡± she declared, then jumped down to the ground. ¡°Trill, get busy!¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re taking care of even more humans, eh?¡± Trill answered as he quickly hopped into action, though his reluctance was visible on his face. ¡°Just go with the flow,¡± Blue snapped back. ¡°What pixie needs reminding of that?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Trill yawned as he obediently followed her in rooting himself to the ground and began to feed Micro whatever energy they could harness from the ground. ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± Micro whispered as he strengthened the shield. The shield eventually became so dense that few people could see through it, though Micro looked ahead vigilantly as the stamped closed in on them. Even their energy signatures were obscured by the trees, but he began to understand what sort of creatures they were, and he was surprised by their numbers. THUD ¡°Woah!¡± The crowd reeled in shock as the shield was impacted by a creature they couldn¡¯t see. They backed away from the part of the shield which had been shaken by the collision, but several more loud impacts soon followed, each one loud enough to make their ears ring. ¡°They¡¯re a bit like cows¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he resisted the force of the creatures who slowly picked themselves back up, shook their heads, and continued around the ethereal construction. ¡°Dungeon bulls,¡± Lena corrected him. ¡°Livestock corrupted by the energy of a powerful dungeon. Their brown scales are like iron and their horns secrete venom.¡± ¡°Are they like cave bears?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Many creatures make use of the energy which dungeons emit, though such a large number as this would be considered rare,¡± Lena continued. ¡°Good job, Micro, and your friends¡­¡± THUD ¡°Thanks, Lena,¡± Micro said, his voice strained. ¡°If they had bulls like this on my world, they might not have invented bulldozers¡­!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll be in our debt a while longer, eh?¡± Blue added with a tired laugh, but Lena only sighed in frustration at her inability to be of assistance. ¡°Such is my fate¡­¡± Lena said, allowing her own weak shield to dissipate, no longer resisting the children clinging to her in tears. ~ The herd of mutated bulls eventually made their way past Micro and the crowd he protected, though several of the creatures had rammed his shield hard enough to break their own skulls and now lay lifeless near the perimeter of his barrier. Micro offered to carry them to town to be processed into food, but was disappointed to learn that most animals which were heavily mutated by exposure to dungeon energy were poisonous to humans. With a renewed sense of security, the large group continued west through the forest for the remainder of the day. Some of the people who had viewed Micro with little regard earlier in the day now appeared to look at him with fondness, though none dared approach him. After night fell once again, they set up camp in a clearing where little wildlife was visible. Most of the liberated prisoners fell asleep quickly beneath fur blankets taken from the bandits, but Micro didn¡¯t feel like sleeping. While Lena sat at the edge of their makeshift camp cultivating silently, Micro walked around the clearing for a while, looking up at the stars through the gaps in the trees. ¡°Do you think there are others like Nora out there?¡± Micro asked without any particular conversation partner in mind. ¡°They come and go¡­¡± Blue replied to break the silence. ¡°Have you met any of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met the followers of a handful of gods, but they didn¡¯t leave much of an impression. Mostly crazy folks¡­¡± ¡°If I found one, do you think they¡¯d send me back to my old body?¡± ¡°Maybe, but you¡¯re better off trying to find the power to do that yourself.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro sighed, stopping his walk beneath a large pine tree. ¡°How much farther do I have to go?¡± ¡°You want to know how long it takes to gain the powers of a god?¡± Blue asked, her tone more sympathetic than usual. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen some cultivators get pretty strong before old age caught up with them¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be able to get back before winter?¡± ¡°Winter?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have a way to get around when the harvest starts, and he can¡¯t go into town¡­¡± Micro sighed, a look of frustration returning to his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think he can afford a new truck right now!¡± ¡°Never mind getting there before it snows,¡± Blue smirked. ¡°You¡¯d be lucky to get there in a single pixie¡¯s lifetime.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re so old¡­!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said, waving her hand to dispel the heavy atmosphere as if it were a cloud of smoke. ¡°By the time you¡¯re able to cross between realms by yourself, time will be the least of your worries.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Some gods are big on sending messages to the past for their followers to use,¡± Blue explained. ¡°It¡¯s super annoying. There are ways around it, but it¡¯s the weirdest thing to deal with, seriously.¡± ¡°Cultivators can travel through time?¡± Micro whispered, unable to raise his voice in his surprise. ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­!¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Blue replied. ¡°I got stuck reliving a day once, but that got old after an eternity or so.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s possible, then there¡¯s no need to hurry,¡± Micro said with a bright smile. ¡°Well, unless you plan on keeping up with me!¡± ¡°You want to become as powerful as Nora too?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yeah, I think that sounds like fun,¡± Blue said, but then she frowned as she considered the matter. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯d like to become much stronger.¡± ~ Feeling somewhat frusrtated after moving so slowly during the day, Blue eventually decided to spend the night cultivating. Micro attempted to cultivate alongside her while Trill continued to sleep in his pocket, but he soon felt restless, waking up with an unpleasant feeling in his stomach. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± A young boy¡¯s voice suddenly distracted him from his discomfort. ¡°Hey¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± Micro replied cheerfully despite his mood. ¡°Are you and your friend alright? You had a terrible experience¡­¡± ¡°Kira isn¡¯t my friend,¡± The boy asserted with a less humble tone. ¡°She¡¯s my stupid sister.¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± Micro asked, amused by his tone. ¡°Kolt,¡± The boy replied, suddenly remembering his fear of Micro. ¡°You mean Kira¡¯s stupid brother?¡± Blue remarked without opening her eyes. ¡°Hey, what do¡ª¡± The boy stuttered as he located the source of the insult. When he saw Blue smirking while meditating, he cleared his throat and addressed Micro. ¡°I just want to¡ªI mean¡­ Umm¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking about,¡± Micro explained with a kind tone, but the boy frowned back at him. ¡°That¡¯s not it at all,¡± he said, doing his best to keep a straight face while his knees continued to shake. ¡°I wanted to ask you¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How do you become a cultivator?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, exactly,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I just suddenly became one when my soul wound up in this body. It already had a core, right here¡­¡± ¡°A core¡­¡± Kolt listened intently and followed Micro¡¯s finger as he pointed to the area of his chest where his core resided. ¡°After you make a core, you can use energy,¡± Micro explained, holding up his arm and summoning Turtle Art armour on one hand. ¡°But making a core can be dangerous. I almost exploded a few times, so having a good teacher is important.¡± ¡°So I need to find a teacher¡­¡± Kolt sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to explode.¡± ¡°I can see why cultivators have a hard time sensing you¡­¡± Micro said as he observed the energy in Kolt with a glowing eye. He had wondered if he might be able to teach the boy to form a core, but realized just how little energy Kolt had at his disposal when he looked closely. ¡°I think you¡¯ll need a lot more energy to start cultivating.¡± ¡°Where do you get energy from?¡± Kolt asked with wide eyes. ¡°You can get it from all sorts of places. There¡¯s a lot of it in mountains, and some food is full of it,¡± Micro explained. ¡°You should eat lots of mountain fried beef!¡± ¡°You think they hand that out for free?¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°They did give it to us for free,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Kolt turned to walk away, a dark and hopeless air around him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro could only look on with pity, unable to offer a word of comfort. However, the memory of his first time becoming aware of energy in Feng¡¯s cabin occurred to him, and he called Kolt back excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s one thing we could try!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kolt asked quietly, turning around in surprise. ¡°Come here!¡± Micro said happily. ¡°And close your eyes!¡± Chapter 096 - And It Was All... Yellow Kolt sat cross legged across from Micro, his eyes shut and his hands together. The night was much too cold for Kolt to keep himself from shivering more and more with every gentle gust of wind that passed through the dark forest, but his will to concentrate was impressive to Micro. ¡°You¡¯re very disciplined for someone your age¡­¡± Micro remarked while circulating his energy throughout his body. ¡°The old man¡¯s son couldn¡¯t sit still for ten seconds¡­¡± ¡°Is the boring story part of the lesson?¡± Kolt asked, opening one eye to glare at Micro. ¡°No, sorry,¡± Micro said with a wry smile. ¡°I won¡¯t try channelling any energy through you, because I¡¯m not sure how, but I might be able to help you see it.¡± ¡°See energy?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°Is energy that weird magic you guys use?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not magic, but¡ª Well, it¡¯s hard to explain, but I guess it¡¯ll make more sense once you can see it,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Just pay attention to what you sense around you, sounds, smells, the wind, anything at all.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Kolt nodded, and Micro began to release his aura. Mindful not to let his aura encompass the frail boy in front of him, the energy around him grew like an invisible wind. ¡°Do you sense anything yet?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It feels like you lit a fire between us,¡± Kolt answered. ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything. It feels¡­ heavy.¡± ¡°What do you see?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything,¡± Kolt said quietly. ¡°I saw that big turtle shell you made earlier though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit different,¡± Micro explained. ¡°You can use energy to make things that anybody can see, but you need to be able to see energy itself first.¡± ¡°Explain it better,¡± Kolt demanded. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment while inspecting the boy once again. ¡°You don¡¯t have much energy in your body, but you do have some. It should be possible¡­¡± ¡°This looks interesting,¡± Blue suddenly appeared atop Micro¡¯s head, looking curiously down at the boy. She hopped down to his shoulder, then whispered in his ear. ¡°But he¡¯s basically blind. What¡¯s the plan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not completely blind,¡± Micro replied softly. ¡°It seems like most people have a little energy, even in their eyes.¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s going to take a lot more energy than that before he can see it with those sad little eyes,¡± Blue said, stifling her laughter to avoid disturbing the boy. ¡°That does make it more interesting though. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡± ¡°It should be safe, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°One way to find out¡­¡± Blue said, then jumped down behind Micro and rooted herself to the ground. She began to feed him energy, and the aura around Micro began to glow. It was difficult for Micro to keep it constrained to the area immediately around his body while the pressure around him rose, but he continued diligently while minding Kolt¡¯s reactions. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re doing it right?¡± Kolt asked with a skeptical tone, sweat beginning to drip from his face as he struggled to remain seated. ¡°I think so. Just focus on your eyes,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Energy is hard to see, until you see it. Well, you¡¯ll see¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Fearing he was wasting the boy¡¯s time, Micro resolved to push himself further, unleashing all the internal energy he had stored in his core at once. He attempted to keep it from simply exploding outward, resulting in an exhausting balancing act. The more he practiced controlling raw energy without the assistance of Core Cards¡¯ teachings, the easier he found it to manipulate, but Micro was unsure how much energy he could control before it would pose a risk to the boy in front of him. ¡°You can do better than that!¡± Blue suddenly shouted before increasing the amount of energy flowing into Micro¡¯s core tenfold. ¡°Ah!¡± Micro yelped as the energy overwhelmed him. He managed to erect a large shield around himself to contain the explosive energy before it reached Kolt, but realized too late that his core was now under immense pressure. He felt his soul shaking within his core as the storm of energy swirled around like a tornado. The bricks of the ethereal garage that contained his soul began to loosen in the raging torrent of energy he struggled to contain, unable to release it safely for fear of reducing the young Kolt to dust. He wished he could tell Kolt to run, rather than patiently sitting, unaware of Micro¡¯s dilemma, but there was little time before Micro would have to choose between letting his core be slowly destroyed or unleashing his excess energy. He then attempted to retract his shield slightly, and realized it was still possible to condense the energy further despite the pain it caused him. He was unable to see through the energy around him, but he could sense that it was still safely contained within the shield. Retracting it even further, his core began to feel hot. He had no time to meditate, but he felt the fear of the dog¡¯s soul beneath his own, while the bricks and shingles of the garage cracked and shifted. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Sensing the limits of his stamina, he did his best to condense the energy within the shield surrounding him until it was only slightly larger than his own core. His ears were ringing and his vision was blurred, but he pushed a little more. Finally, he felt the energy safely within the confines of the rings of water and fire that continued to protect his core, and he took a deep breath. ¡°Oops!¡± Blue laughed beside him, looking up at his chest with a wide smile. Micro smiled back, but was still unable to divert his attention from his damaged core. He closed his eyes and retreated to the world of energy where his core resided, and was alarmed to find that it had all but dissolved in the roaring sphere of raw energy he¡¯d accumulated. Through the chaos, he could only make out the shape of his soul, and was relieved to see the shape of a dog sitting stoically in the passenger seat. ¡°I wonder how he got in there¡­¡± Micro wondered to himself, then set to work reconstructing his core amidst the swirling storm of dense energy. The process of building up his core while keeping a shield formed around it was difficult. Without the shield, his energy would escape in the form of an explosion, taking Kolt with it, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to stabilize it until his core was rebuilt. Through his struggle, he began to notice other differences in the process compared to the last two times he¡¯d formed a core. ¡°So the denser the energy gets, the more evenly the elements are combined¡­¡± he thought to himself as he worked. ¡°I suppose it would be easier if I only needed one type of energy to work with, but¡­¡± As he used up more and more of the energy in the construction of his garage-shaped core, it became easier to contain the remainder, and his work proceeded more quickly. However, by the time he was finally able to release the shield and allow his core to function as a natural resting place for his abundant energy, he was surprised to see that it no longer shone with a green glow. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Micro approached the garage, entering it tentatively while taking in the sight of its amber coloured walls. He could feel a big difference in the rigidity of the walls now, but he wondered if he¡¯d be lucky enough to rebuild his core if such an accident happened at a higher level. While trying to dispel the anxiety which such thoughts brought him, he noticed a small scratch on the door of his soul, near the passenger side handle, then understood how exactly the dog had kept itself safe during the storm. ¡°You¡¯re quite a smart dog.¡± The dog barked happily back at him, content to stay seated within the truck, so Micro continued to the back. He summoned an amber Core Card from his storage, the Amber Water Spirit Vision Skill, and held it over the bed. He slowly lowered it onto the bed¡¯s surface, hesitant to release it from his grip, and he was pleasantly surprised to see that the suspension of his soul was able to handle the weight of the card. However, as he released the card, an intense pain shot through every part of his body, and he immediately took the card back out without any of its knowledge passing into him. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯ll figure that out at the snake sect later.¡± When Micro awoke from his meditative state, he was surprised to see Blue looking at him with a scary expression, somewhere between rage and confusion. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You went and got an amber core before I did, and I¡¯m the one who helped you do it?!¡± she pouted. ¡°Enjoy this fleeting victory, Micro. It shall be your last!¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue,¡± Micro replied. ¡°The boy did well, by the way,¡± Blue added, turning away with a short breath. ¡°Look at him go, the funny little guy.¡± ¡°Oh, wow¡­¡± Micro replied as he looked at Kolt. Though Micro could barely see anything in the dark with only one good eye, observing the energy around Kolt made it clear that something had come of his idea, other than his own sudden ascension to the amber core stage. Although his energy was still flowing freely throughout his body, the amount of energy had increased by several times. Furthermore, even though Kolt¡¯s eyes were closed, he was clearly looking around at the world and perceiving something. ¡°What do you see now?¡± ¡°There was a flash, and then all these lights appeared everywhere!¡± Kolt explained excitedly. ¡°It hurt my head at first, but it feels so normal now. Look, those lights over there look like a tree, and there¡¯s a lit-up version of you there¡­!¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Micro praised the boy with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re looking at the energy of the world.¡± ¡°So you weren¡¯t making stuff up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s especially useful at night,¡± Micro continued. ¡°Oh, and try looking at yourself.¡± ¡°Huh? Wait what the¡ª¡± Kolt looked down at his hands and gasped. ¡°This is inside me?!¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s at least a little bit of energy in most things,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Even in children with no manners,¡± Blue added. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Kolt said more quietly as he looked back and forth between Micro and himself. ¡°How come you guys have so much more?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating longer,¡± Micro answered the frowning boy, then he pointed to his chest. ¡°Your next task is to form a core, though I don¡¯t think I can help you with that. You¡¯ll need a lot more energy to work with first, and it¡¯s pretty dangerous.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m not a cultivator yet?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°Sure you are,¡± Micro reassured him. ¡°But you¡¯ll need a good teacher. Don¡¯t worry, energy gets easier to use the more you use it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kolt mumbled, opening his eyes for the first time in a while, only to squint them again. He nodded his head, then yawned. ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯ll rest a while¡­¡± ¡°Sleep well.¡± Micro waved. ¡°Thank you, by the way¡­¡± Kolt said quietly. ¡°For back at the camp, me and my sister¡­¡± Micro only nodded in reply as Kolt made his way clumsily back to the camp where his sister still slept. ¡°This should be interesting.¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Blue said with a wide smile, then yawned loudly. ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­¡± Chapter 097 - No Fog Lights Either After his eventful encounter with the young boy named Kolt, Micro spent much of the night dwelling on the matter of his core. Despite an unmistakable amber hue, he didn¡¯t seem physically capable of carrying the weight of an amber Core Card. He thought of what the problem could be but he eventually slipped into a deep sleep while staring up at the few stars he could see through a gaps in the trees. It occurred to him as he fell asleep just how tired he had become, and he soon found himself in an odd yet comfortable dream. He and his driver were travelling safely down the road from town in the direction of his home, but in the passenger seat there sat a dog that the old man had never owned. The sudden inclusion of the passenger on their journey startled him at first, but he enjoyed the dream anyway. The next day began for Micro as the sound of the non-cultivators packing up their supplies stirred him from his pleasant dreams. He met Lena near a small stream where several people were drinking the cold water and she nodded to greet him. ¡°Do you think Feng is doing alright?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It will take him a little time to recover his strength,¡± Lena replied. ¡°Old age is still no worthy enemy to such a prodigy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Micro said, but he was unable to continue before Lena¡¯s aura erupted with shock. ¡°Why do you have an amber core?!¡± Lena gasped. ¡°And the ring of energy around your core, the ring made of the water element, it¡¯s reacting strongly¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, I had a close call yesterday, but it worked out in the end,¡± Micro explained with a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re right about the ring though. Now that my core is amber, it almost feels like Ray is standing behind me. He really wants me to go find Lo, huh?¡± ¡°A core afflicted by the oath of a dragon regarding a legendary basilisk¡­¡± Lena shook her head. ¡°I hope your quest is successful.¡± ¡°Is Lo really a legend?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Ray mentioned that Lo was responsible for the two of them being kicked out of a dungeon.¡± ¡°In all the many thousands of years since dungeons were created, it has not been uncommon for the monsters of obscure dungeons to grow bored and wander into our realm in search of meaning. Their presence in history as myth and legend is widely accepted¡­¡± Lena explained quietly. ¡°I know relatively little of the world beyond this kingdom, where many stronger cultivators than us are abundant, but it is not a usual thing to come across such monsters around here. Your story would be improbable if it weren¡¯t for its truth.¡± ¡°So monsters like Ray and Lo are usually hard to find?¡± Micro said with a frown. ¡°I wonder where their dungeon was.¡± ¡°You may find an answer to that question at the Water Serpent Moon Sect,¡± Lena replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Micro shouted excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Lena rolled her eyes, but many of the crowd around them responded quickly to Micro¡¯s announcement and hurried their preparations. In just a few minutes, the group was moving quickly through the woods, the rising sun poking through the trees at their backs. Lena continued to concentrate silently as she walked, surprising Micro with her ability to continue cultivating in a meditative state while managing not to trip over rocks and branches. Blue continued to sleep in his pocket, while Micro focused on scanning the area for any more monsters which may be dangerous to his many passengers. The group behind him was much more energetic after a long rest, and Micro grew curious about many of the conversations arising behind him. Many people shared concerns about whether their homes or families would still be there when they returned to the places from which they had been abducted, with many of the older men lamenting the villages which had been completely burned by the bandits. Some were optimistic that they might reestablish their lives further west, but most feared that they would either starve or be enslaved by the next group of outlaws to pass through. ¡°Does everybody who can¡¯t cultivate have such a hard life?¡± Micro asked one of the men walking nearest to him. ¡°Excuse me?¡± The man replied with a startled expression. Though he looked like he should be warm, with animal skin garments wrapped around him and a full beard hiding his face, his skin was pale and he sounded short of breath. ¡°People where I¡¯m from couldn¡¯t cultivate, but farmers could at least afford a house and a truck¡­¡± Micro continued. ¡°Was there a bad harvest recently? I heard taxes were high, but this is¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lecture the young master on trivial matters of the ordinary farmer¡­¡± the man replied with his head bowed. ¡°I¡¯m asking because I want to know though¡­¡± Micro said with an eyebrow raised. ¡°I¡¯m not a young master either. I¡¯m a Micro. You can just call me Micro though.¡± ¡°As you wish, young¡ª¡± the man stuttered. ¡°Micro¡­¡± ¡°So how did things get to this point?¡± Micro continued his questioning. ¡°You don¡¯t look lazy enough to be as poor as you are.¡± ¡°Hard work only keeps you safe from boredom¡­¡± the man replied with a bitter smile, still gauging Micro¡¯s reaction to his words. Content that Micro didn¡¯t appear offended, he went on. ¡°No village outside the capital city is safer from bandits than they are from taxes, drought, snow, or goblins.¡± ¡°But cultivators like Lena seem willing to help,¡± Micro replied, pointing to the elder cultivator walking stoically ahead of them, deep in a meditative trance. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°I am truly grateful for the assistance your comrades provided!¡± the man suddenly shouted, bowing once again. ¡°We could never repay your kindness!¡± ¡°But¡­?¡± Micro asked as the man¡¯s voice trailed off nervously. ¡°But, respectfully, such a miracle isn¡¯t common,¡± the man whispered with a heavy sigh. ¡°Cultivators are a rare sight on the western plains of the kingdom. I don¡¯t know much of life beyond the great forest that divides the kingdom, but the world we know is not so full of benevolent warriors¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s less energy in the lands to the west,¡± Blue added, returning to Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Cultivators like the mountains out east. Lots of energy there, and less regular folks.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everybody else move there then?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Cultivators aren¡¯t the only bunch drawn to energy,¡± Blue replied. ¡°You think these bags of bones could handle an adventure out here alone?¡± ¡°There really are a lot of monsters,¡± Micro agreed. ¡°So the plains where we¡¯re heading are safer?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t count other humans, sure,¡± Blue said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯d sooner take my chances dealing with the monsters out here.¡± ¡°What do you do for a living, by the way?¡± Micro addressed the man once again. ¡°My family works¡ª¡± The man began, but he turned away and cleared his throat before continuing. ¡°Excuse me, Micro. My family worked in the fields of Thornway.¡± ¡°Thornway? I know that place,¡± Blue said. ¡°I can¡¯t think of a worse place to try and grow something! What did you say your name was?¡± ¡°I¡¯m called Sean, honoured creature of fate.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for a fairy!¡± Blue snapped, standing up straight on Micro¡¯s shoulder with a proud expression. ¡°You should know a pixie by their elegance and charm!¡± ¡°My apologies, pixie,¡± the man said with a bow. ¡°My name is Blue.¡± ¡°Of course, Blue.¡± ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll forget your name anyways, but wow¡­¡±Blue shook her head. ¡°You really are wasting your time, eh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as you say, but it was enough for us to live in peace, before the raids began,¡± Sean replied humbly. ¡°We are grateful for each day we make it to the end of¡­¡± ¡°I thought there were knights who dealt with bandits and the like,¡± Blue thought aloud. ¡°Weird that so many bandits are just wandering around without a care.¡± ¡°The knights no longer see to the needs of the people,¡± Sean explained with a hushed voice. ¡°They are rarely seen outside the capital, or so I¡¯m told.¡± Micro nodded slowly as he pieced Sean¡¯s story together in his mind, painting a grim picture of the lands to which they were currently walking. However, as he considered the strange circumstances of the kingdom, he noticed that his vision was obscured. ¡°Fog?¡± Micro mumbled, intending to use his energy to perceive the world around him as his good eye failed him. However, he was surprised to find himself just as blind while looking for signs of energy. ¡°Micro!¡± Lena suddenly shouted as she ran over to where he now stood anxiously. The nervous voices of the crowd behind them grew at first, but they sounded muffled by the ever thickening fog. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Micro asked, barely able to see Lena, though she was close enough to reach out and touch. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve stumbled across a well of energy. I imagine a vein runs beneath us, and has broken through the surface¡­¡± Lena shouted, but her voice was hard to hear. ¡°This happens sometimes,¡± Blue added. ¡°I usually just find somewhere to rest and soak up the energy before it passes, but it may not be comfortable for our little friends back there.¡± ¡°It would have been nice to avoid this¡­¡± Micro mumbled anxiously. He became aware of the sound of coughing behind him as many of the people following him were overwhelmed by the energy-rich fog. Several of them had already fallen to the ground, but it only got harder to sense them as time passed. ¡°These things pop up out of nowhere,¡± Blue added. ¡°It¡¯s lucky we didn¡¯t wander into any before now.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°If we had some wind, perhaps we could¡­¡± ¡°No use trying anything,¡± Blue explained. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to do anything with your energy in here. It would be like blowing a kiss in a tornado.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°Just stay where you are and wait for it to pass,¡± Blue asserted. ¡°And don¡¯t make any noise, or you¡¯ll invite all kinds of problems into the fog with us. We¡¯ll deal with the humans when it clears.¡± Micro¡¯s frown deepened as he confirmed that he was unable to freely control his energy while the energy of the fog disrupted his own. Even his thoughts were beginning to wander as the fog made him dizzier and dizzier. He gritted his teeth and spent the next few moments struggling to stay standing where he was. Eventually, Micro sank down to his knees, trying to clear his mind and wait patiently for the fog to lift. The constant barrage of chaotic energies carried in the misty air made the familiar act of waiting silently for time to pass nearly impossible, but he felt the benefit of the Turtle Art¡¯s teachings as he gradually calmed down. Blue seemed unaffected by the extreme fluctuations in energy that washed over them, and Lena seemed to have much less trouble remaining steadfast in the fog. Micro tried to emulate the stoic air around Lena, understanding that moving carelessly could result in an injury to himself or others. ¡°No headlights, no fog lights¡­¡± Micro reminded himself quietly. ¡°Safety first¡­ safety¡ª¡± ¡°Help!¡± The sound of a young girls¡¯ voice suddenly cut through the fog for a moment, apparently unheard by Lena, and Blue sighed loudly as Micro jumped to his feet. Blue held on tight as Micro stumbled in the direction of the scream, catching his clothes on trees and bushes, tripping over rocks, and bumping into other people on the way. Through small gaps in the fog he saw several people struggling, but the scream continued to echo in his ears. ¡°There,¡± Blue stated, pulling on Micro¡¯s ear to direct him to the right. After tripping and picking himself back up again several times, he finally came to a place where the fog was thin enough to see several paces ahead. He looked in the direction which Blue was still pointing, and heard the young girl¡¯s voice again. ¡°Somebody help!¡± Through the fog, a girl not much older than Kolt was running in his direction, a large cut on her face. Micro reached out to meet her, but then noticed what she was running from. GRAWR Shortly behind the girl was a creature that resembled a small human, but its face was green and its features grotesque. It wore jagged, rusty armour that made a horrible sound as the monster ran, and in one hand it held a wooden club with small scraps of metal bound to its end. ¡°Goblin,¡± Blue reported. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick if it cuts you. Nasty things¡­¡± ¡°Help!¡± The girl ran past Micro without another word, and Micro stepped between her and the goblin, drawing the small green monster¡¯s attention. KRAWK The goblin shouted with a voice that sounded like grinding gears, filling Micro with a strong urge to quiet the beast. It raised its club to attack as it approached Micro, but he was still able to catch it in his hands without even needing to rely on a skill. ¡°It¡¯s weak,¡± Micro said with a frown as the creature struggled to free its club from his grasp. ¡°Most people wouldn¡¯t think so,¡± Blue replied, pointing over her shoulder at the people behind them. ¡°Good thing you¡¯re not as pathetic as them.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Micro mumbled as the goblin continued to struggle. It made several attempts to scratch and kick him, but Micro found it easy to avoid its slow and crude attacks. ¡°Let¡¯s just put this thing somewhere else for now¡­¡± Chapter 098 - Ura Micro began to push the creature away, step by step, as it continued its violent attempts to resist him. Using the club as a handle, Micro walked carefully forward, enduring the screeching sounds the goblin made. ¡°Do you think there are more?¡± Micro asked after a few dozen paces. ¡°Probably not,¡± Blue answered. ¡°Monsters are attracted to that sort of fog, but this one was probably already scouting the area.¡± ¡°Scouting?¡± Micro inquired while dodging another kick. ¡°They live in big groups, but they send out runts like this to survey the area now and then,¡± Blue explained. ¡°They¡¯re annoying. Most people just kill the rotten things¡­¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s best to put rabid animals out of their misery, but this is just¡­¡± Micro said with an awkward frown. He didn¡¯t understand why the monster refused to let go of the club, but it made it easy to carry the goblin along. ¡°Up to you,¡± Blue said. ¡°But this fog is really¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked, noting her concerned tone as he grew bored with the goblin in front of him, which had suddenly become almost impossible to see. ¡°Is it another well?¡± ¡°We¡¯re probably near the opening,¡± she explained. ¡°Fog like this usually oozes out of cracks that form when the forest shifts.¡± ¡°This forest gets more dangerous every day¡­¡± Micro sighed as he continued along. ¡°They should put signs up.¡± ¡°You should probably stop now or¡ª¡± Blue tried to warn him, but it was too late. Micro noticed the weight of the goblin increase, pulling down on the club, and him along with it. Micro moved his right foot forward to brace himself, but found no ground beneath it to catch him. ¡°Oops,¡± He muttered as he and the goblin fell into a large crack in the ground. Compared to the many times he¡¯d fallen down a mountain, he felt like the fog was slowing his fall greatly, though he had no way of knowing when he might finally reach the bottom of the misty crevice. He braced himself as the fog became so thick that inhaling it made him cough. The goblin¡¯s screeching stopped around the same time their falling slowed nearly to the point where they weren¡¯t moving at all, and the feeling of a rocky ground finally manifested beneath them. Though he was thankful that the dense energy at soften their landing, he was no loner sure which way was up. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°So this is how I die¡­¡± Blue added with a disgruntled frown. ¡°Weird.¡± Micro was completely blinded by fog. It was so dense at the bottom of the crevice that it glowed bright enough to hurt his functioning eye. He still held the club in one hand, and assumed by its weight that the unconscious goblin must also still be holding on to it. He dragged it along for lack of a better idea of what to do with it, holding his other hand out to keep himself from walking into anything. His hand soon met a cold, rocky wall, which he began to follow it to the left, vaguely hoping he might find another cave to lead him to safety. ¡°I have no idea how you¡¯re planning to get us out of this mess,¡± Blue called out, her shouting still muffled by the fog. ¡°Will the fog go away soon?¡± Micro called back as he shuffled onward. ¡°Up there? Sure!¡± Blue replied. ¡°But down here, nope.¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never actually been down one of these energy wells,¡± Blue shouted. ¡°It¡¯s probably going to kill us, but it¡¯s also weirdly refreshing!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°All this energy is feels like a breath of fresh air!¡± Blue celebrated, though she continued to cough. ¡°I feel dizzy too¡­!¡± ¡°How do you cultivate energy like this?¡± Micro called out. ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate with all the noise of it!¡± ¡°You probably couldn¡¯t cultivate a core down here, sure,¡± Blue called back. ¡°But I¡¯m not just a cultivator, am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a pixie!¡± Micro answered. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Yep!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°The more energy there is, the better. We just soak up whatever energy floats on by¡­!¡± ¡°Like a sponge!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that comparison, but you¡¯re not wrong¡­¡± ¡°Cultivating without thinking about it¡­¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°That would be convenient¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Blue asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Micro shouted, but his hand suddenly found something out of place. ¡°Huh?¡± He stopped and ran his hand along the stone for a moment. Its smooth surface and distinct angles felt warm, and he found another just like it above it. To the side of the stones was an opening which felt even warmer, and he leaned forward to see if he could make out any details at all with his good eye through the fog. But he let out a knowing grunt as he was suddenly pulled into the opening by an invisible force, along with the club and the unconscious goblin. Blue held on to Micro¡¯s ear with both hands as she was carried along with him, shouting something Micro didn¡¯t understand. After a moment of panic had passed, he finally saw something other than fog. ¡°This is definitely¡­¡± Micro shouted into the swirling clouds of amber coloured energy. ¡°An amber dungeon?!¡± Blue shouted, her flustered voice finally clear in Micro¡¯s sore ear. ¡°What did I tell you¡ª¡± ~ The experience of being transported through the amber level dungeon¡¯s portal was different from the jade dungeons Micro had experienced. The potent energy wasn¡¯t more than his body could take, but the pressure of it stung his skin like ice rain. He worried that Blue might find it uncomfortable with only a jade core, but with his energy back in his control, he was able to confirm through her own energy that she seemed perfectly healthy. The goblin, on the other hand, had woken up and appeared to be in terrible pain, screeching and writhing as it fell through the portal beside Micro. It continued to convulse until it finally let go of the club which Micro still held. Though the sound of the goblin made him even more uncomfortable, Micro was soon relieved to feel his feet upon the ground. He blinked as his eye adjusted to the dimly lit room, and was pleasantly surprised to see it resembled the room where he met the guardian of the Jade Fire Turtle Art Dungeon. Blue dropped down to the ground, landing on her feet with a light tap. She bent over to catch her breath for a moment before looking up at Micro. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the skin I¡¯ve got, my core would¡¯ve exploded by now,¡± she stated with an amused glare. ¡°The energy in here is definitely not as easy to breathe as the stuff in a jade dungeon.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be okay?¡± Micro asked, closely analyzing the energy in her body. He finally released his grip on the club, and it fell to the floor next to the goblin. ¡°I¡¯m in better shape than that thing,¡± Blue replied, pointing at the goblin with a frown. Its screeching had ceased, replaced by intermittent coughing fits where it lay curled up on the ground. Micro could clearly see that the energy in the room which made his own skin sting was eating through the goblin¡¯s energy like rust, though it didn¡¯t seem like the goblin was near death. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not our problem,¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± a feminine voice suddenly echoed in the stone chamber. ¡°And you have a number of problems¡­¡± ¡°Oh, hello there,¡± Micro replied to the voice of unknown origin, looking around as his eye continued to adjust. ¡°Are you the guardian of this dungeon?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± the voice replied with a casual tone. ¡°Is this a dungeon we can leave whenever we like?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Or is it the other kind¡­?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet¡­¡± the voice replied. ¡°However¡­¡± Suddenly, a long shadow dropped down from the ceiling, too quickly for Micro to track, and the eyes of a snake met his own. The snake¡¯s head was only a few paces from Micro, and its body extended all the way up to the dark ceiling, obscured by shadows. Just like the guardian turtle he had encountered, the snake was far bigger than any animal on Earth to his knowledge. Its head was nearly the size of a small car, and its scaly skin glowed with a yellow hue, not unlike the dragon called Ray. ¡°You¡¯ve been making waves in the waters of fate¡­¡± the large snake continued with an alluring voice, though its mouth never moved but to smile slightly. ¡°Touched by chaos, a soul far from home¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Micro smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m Micro, this is Blue, and Trill is the one in my-¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I know¡­¡± the snake continued. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± ¡°I really do need to be going now, so if you wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡± Micro explained, but the snake¡¯s expression made him unsure whether it would consider any request he made. ¡°You know not where you are¡­?¡± the snake asked, moving back slightly. ¡°We fell in a hole, then I led us in here by mistake,¡± Micro answered. ¡°This is the Amber Fire Serpent Art Dungeon,¡± the snake declared. ¡°It is a fine place to find yourself, even by accident¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, causing the snake¡¯s eyes to widen in amusement. ¡°Are you the yellow basilisk called Lo?!¡± ¡°I am not¡­¡± The snake replied. ¡°I am the basilisk, Ura¡­¡± ¡°Do you know where Lo is?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I have been the guardian of this dungeon since its creation,¡± Ura replied. ¡°Lo is a younger basilisk, one whose presence I have not sensed in many ages¡­¡± ¡°Lo is from an Amber Water Serpent Art Dungeon, you tool,¡± Blue snapped. ¡°And he got kicked out of his dungeon, so why would he be in this one?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right,¡± Micro said with an awkward smile. ¡°Thanks, Blue. Sorry, Ura.¡± ¡°What interesting news you bring me¡­ I have wondered if guardians born long after the creation of these dungeons could be corrupted, but then¡­¡± Ura the basilisk suddenly began to glow more brightly, then dropped from the ceiling and coiled itself up on the ground, slithering around until she seemed to have tied herself in a complicated knot. Micro looked on in concern at the strange sight, but the calm glow Ura emitted eased his worries. After a moment, the glowing skin of the basilisk evaporated into the air. What remained was a woman of ordinary height whose hair, eyes, and skin all glowed with the same amber hue. A simple robe resembling the skin of the basilisk materialized around her, and she walked toward Micro with a curious expression. ¡°Everything changes, some time or another¡­¡± Chapter 099 - Working With Whats Available Micro stared at the woman for a moment before realizing that the energy around her felt exactly the same as the basilisk who had vanished in a spectacular display of sparking energy. ¡°You¡¯re still the same Ura, right?¡± Micro asked tentatively. ¡°I am still Ura, but to say I remain the same¡­¡± she replied slowly. ¡°I would expect such a being as yourself to appreciate the nuance of personal transformation¡­¡± ¡°Personal transformation?¡± ¡°You do not reside in the body you were born with,¡± Ura explained. ¡°Did you think you were the only one capable of such a thing?¡± ¡°I see!¡± Micro said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust her so easily,¡± Blue whispered. ¡°Indeed, a pixie might find it difficult to accept a being with more than one face,¡± Ura said with a kind smile. ¡°But my creator expected your kind may one day find yourselves here.¡± ¡°Being a cultivator has its perks, I guess,¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°But being a pixie is better. You can¡¯t improve on perfection!¡± ¡°You may find the trial you now face quite useful¡­¡± Ura replied, a mischievous grin sneaking across her face. ¡°Though it will surely offend you¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Blue sighed loudly. ¡°Figures! Let¡¯s get it over with then.¡± ¡°What kind of trial is it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There are several chambers between here and the dungeon¡¯s exit,¡± Ura answered. ¡°Pass through them, and you may leave.¡± ¡°That sounds simple¡­¡± Micro began, but his eyes narrowed as Ura¡¯s smile widened. ¡°But it isn¡¯t, is it¡­¡± ¡°The first room is through that door¡­¡± Ura whispered, pointing to the wall to her right, where Micro was able to discern the shape of a door. ¡°Okay then. Oh!¡± Micro suddenly shouted. ¡°Can you give me a moment?¡± ¡°You may prepare yourselves in whatever manner you choose,¡± Ura replied with a disarming smile. ¡°I am the dungeon¡¯s guardian, not yours¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Ura!¡± Micro replied, then began to walk, but his destination was not the door. Blue and Ura both looked at him in confusion as he began walking leisurely around the room in circles with no discernible path in mind, a contented smile on his face. He continued to walk until the confusion of his spectators had nearly given way to boredom before stopping where he had begun. He finally spoke up with a bright smile. ¡°The floors in these dungeons are so flat¡­ That was really refreshing.¡± ~ After his brief walk, Micro went ahead of Blue to the doorway Ura had pointed out, and Trill joined Blue on the ground beside him. Micro looked back at the roughly breathing goblin on the ground where it had first fallen near its club. ¡°You said the four of us, but the goblin doesn¡¯t have to come with us, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You may proceed at your own pace. that creature¡¯s fate is its own. Although¡­¡± Ura scratched her chin for a moment, then shook her head and smiled at the group. ¡°Never mind that for now. Why don¡¯t you try walking through the door?¡± ¡°Try¡­?¡± Blue repeated, her eyes narrow. ¡°I don¡¯t like your tone, snake lady¡ª¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro said, reaching for the long handle of the door and pulling it open. On the other side of the door was a room which looked no different to the one he was already in, and he began to walk. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°I figured¡­¡± Blue sighed. Micro shouted in pain as his swinging hand passed through the doorway ahead of his body, an unbelievable pain travelling up his arm. Blue jumped up and grabbed the back of his robes, flapping her wings once to yank him backwards away from the door. ¡°Well, that confirmed it,¡± Blue sighed as she landed on his shoulder. ¡°This place is going to annoy me.¡± ~ ¡°That hurts a lot!¡± Micro said while waving his hand frantically. ¡°The Armour Trait made my skin a lot stronger, but that room feels hotter than fire!¡± Blue slowly approached the doorway, extending a finger toward the room beyond it. She tried coating it with Turtle Art armour, but it was dissolved almost instantly. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she grumbled as her tiny fingernail began to sizzle. She withdrew her hand and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the trick, eh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the trick?¡± Micro asked, looking back to Ura. ¡°I think your friend has some idea¡­¡± Ura said, winking playfully at Blue. ¡°Snakes and cultivators are bad enough on their own¡­¡± Blue sighed again. ¡°Combining them was a bad idea.¡± ¡°So how do we get through here?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple, but it isn¡¯t,¡± Blue replied with a sour expression. ¡°The room itself isn¡¯t hot. It¡¯s just full of energy.¡± ¡°So, will armour not work.? Micro replied. ¡°What¡¯s the trick?¡± ¡°The room is full of energy with a particularly nasty nature¡­¡± Blue explained while glaring at Ura, though Ura only giggled quietly in reply. ¡°It¡¯s a trick some stronger cultivators use. Even some weaker pixies can¡¯t blink all the way through a room full of it.¡± ¡°Blink?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That¡¯s when I disappear from one place and appear in another,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Getting from here to there, but skipping the getting there.¡± ¡°Oh, that made me dizzy!¡± Micro recalled. ¡°Wait, you can teleport around it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Maybe, but I have no idea how many rooms that snake-eyed creep over there filled with this stuff.¡± Blue shook her head and dropped her shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s a good chance I¡¯d appear in the middle of a room even worse than this one. And the energy in this one can eat through just about anything.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°I hope there¡¯s a Core Card that can teach me how to do that¡­¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°That would save so much time¡­!¡± ¡°There are several,¡± Ura spoke up. ¡°But not on this continent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Oh well. Blue?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen how some people get through traps like this, likely some Serpent Art cultivators,¡± Blue continued to explain with a look of disgust. ¡°The trick to it is your skin.¡± ¡°My skin¡­¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯ve been using energy to defend yourself, but the trick to this isn¡¯t defending yourself,¡± Blue continued, her glare intensifying as Ura¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so annoying! What a waste of my beautiful skin!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Micro stated confidently. ¡°Your body makes skin by itself, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Blue asked. ¡°I think so,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Something about cell division, right?¡± ¡°Enough nonsense words.¡± ¡°Sorry, Blue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, where was I¡­?¡± ¡°Something about skin.¡± ¡°Yes, when you lose some, it grows back, right?¡± ¡°It does!¡± Micro replied, looking closely at the back of his hands. ¡°My wounds have all mostly healed.¡± ¡°Well, the trick to this room is speeding up the process,¡± Blue said while pointing at the room, finally turning away from Ura to face Micro. ¡°Don¡¯t use energy to strengthen your skin or shield it. Use it to speed up what it does on its own.¡± ¡°Not protecting, but healing¡­¡± Micro mumbled, beginning to follow her unhappy explanation. ¡°That makes sense. Skin cells are like little vehicles, so giving them extra fuel should help¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Just something the old man helped his son with before,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Cells use energy to divide, so giving them some¡ª¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue rolled her eyes and waved her hand. ¡°Enough of the otherworldly nonsense. But hey, if it works, it works¡­¡± ¡°What an interesting understanding you have of the unseen living world,¡± Ura interjected while nodding slowly in approval. ¡°Your knowledge is rare, though your insight is borrowed¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much beyond what the old man talked about, though I guess he does talk a lot,¡± Micro replied. ¡°He¡¯s a very smart man.¡± ¡°It seems you did more than learn from him¡­¡± Ura continued. ¡°Your soul was not simply born of his affection for his possession. No, it seems he considered you a part of himself. Your soul was born of his own, in a way¡­ How fascinating¡­¡± ¡°I do feel like I can remember things that he would have remembered,¡± Micro replied as several memories surfaced in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s nice to feel close to him like that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to meet him,¡± Ura said with a kind smile. ¡°He¡¯d like that¡ªOh!¡± Micro clapped his hands together. ¡°Is time flowing faster here?¡± ¡°Very much so,¡± Ura answered. ¡°You need not hurry, though it is unwise to dwell too long in a dungeon.¡± ¡°Why? Is it dangerous?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I never feel hungry or tired in dungeons.¡± ¡°That is only natural. Your physical self, in a sense, is currently held in a realm beyond this time and space,¡± Ura explained. ¡°Although you are not entirely separate from your body, it would be dangerous for a young soul to spend too much time away from its vessel. The consequences are often unpredictable, as you may already know¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thanks, Ura,¡± Micro said, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s figure this out.¡± ~ Trill and Blue seemed ready to challenge the room ahead after a moment of conversation, though neither of them looked pleased with their task. They stood by the door for a while, impatiently staring at Micro as he meditated on the ground, though they eventually decided to go for a walk around the room. Micro concentrated intensely on his skin, following the natural flow of energy along the physical paths of his body, then raised his hand to the door. He extended one finger to the doorway, and withdrew it the moment he felt a twinge of pain. He brought his eyes closer and closer to his finger, struggling to focus on the tiny processes of his skin. Though he was unable to determine the nature of each skin cell as he had hoped, he became familiar with the paths energy took to and from the wound. With the image of refuelling a fleet of tiny vehicles in his mind, he then channelled more energy to his fingertip. At first, he found himself instinctively creating a shield, but the moment he finally managed to pour energy directly into his skin cells felt like an electric shock. The damaged skin was cast off violently as his wounded fingertip healed in a brief moment, then the flow of energy returned to normal. ¡°Very interesting!¡± Micro shouted in his trance. ¡°Now just a little more¡­¡± He sensed Ura¡¯s amused gaze as he moved the rest of his hand through the doorway, wincing as the energy began to corrode his skin. However, he recalled the sensation he¡¯d experienced moments before and was soon able to heal his hand as quickly as the energy in the room could damage it. He opened his eyes and saw clouds of dust being cast off of his hand as his damaged cells were replaced with new ones, and in his excitement sent more energy into his hand than it could use at once, creating a painful flash of light. He tried again, but this time he failed to provide enough energy to his middle finger. Again he tried, and again his balance failed. ¡°Ouch,¡± Micro yelped as he cradled his steaming hand. ¡°Your progress is fast, but you rely too much on your mind¡­¡± Ura whispered. ¡°I do?¡± Micro mumbled as he tried to quicken his hand¡¯s healing. ¡°My mind is usually the problem¡­¡± ¡°You may have done well in jade dungeons, where the mortal mind is challenged, but this is an amber level trial,¡± Ura explained, kneeling down beside him. ¡°You have learned to make the impossible possible through your will in jade dungeons. You must now trust your physical form to do the same.¡± ¡°My body can make the impossible possible?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°You can not hope to control every minuscule component of your body at once, can you?¡± Ura continued. ¡°Trust your vessel with your will.¡± ¡°Trust my body¡­¡± Micro said sadly. ¡°But I don¡¯t really know it that well.¡± ¡°Then let it speak to you,¡± Ura continued. ¡°And let it show you what it can do.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro nodded, then returned his attention to the doorway. ¡°Thanks, Ura.¡± ¡°You are a humble soul with great potential¡­¡± Ura said cheerfully. Her enthusiasm only seemed to be growing as their conversation went on. ¡°I may be inclined to offer you more advice than I should¡­¡± ¡°You ready yet?¡± Blue suddenly called out. ¡°This place couldn¡¯t be more boring if it tried.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡­¡± Micro nodded, and placed his hand back in the room, keeping Ura¡¯s advice in mind as he fell back into a trance. ¡°Trust my body¡­¡± The more he thought of his body, the more the image of his former vessel manifested in his mind. He could easily visualize his tires on the ground of the room, rolling through the dungeon at a safe speed, but now it was a human hand that informed him of the pain he was experiencing. ¡°You¡¯re really my hand, huh¡­?¡± Micro thought to himself while maintaining his hand¡¯s healing processes despite the pain. Almost as if to respond to his acknowledgement, his hand twinged awkwardly. ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t been that nice to you recently¡­ It¡¯s not your fault though. I just miss my tires, you see?¡± His hand began to ache more as Micro recalled the sensation of his tires on a paved road. However, as he replaced the memory with thoughts of all the things he¡¯d learned to do with his hand, from eating food to playing with children, a feeling of guilt grew in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve relied on you more than I realized,¡± he said to his hand with his head bowed while Blue stared up at him, her face frozen in confusion. ¡°I might leave this body one day, but I should appreciate the hard work you¡¯ve done so far, even though you don¡¯t have any wheels, or an engine, or doors¡­¡± As Micro dwelled on the genuine appreciation he had for his body, imperfect though it was, his hand suddenly stopped aching completely. While it continued to consume his energy, his skin began to heal even more rapidly. ¡°Finally,¡± Blue sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask what sort of conversation you just had with your¡­ hand¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re very proud of your body,¡± Micro said to Blue. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool not to be,¡± Blue said with a proud tone, thumping her chest once with her fist. ¡°Look at me!¡± ¡°I just realized that thinking too much about my old body was making this one harder to use,¡± Micro explained. ¡°You can do this easily because you trust your body so much. I need to do that too¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re fine with being human now?¡± Blue asked. ¡°No, but I need to work with what I¡¯ve got for now,¡± Micro replied, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m a truck, but I¡¯ll be a dead truck soon if I don¡¯t get used to being human for a while.¡± ¡°You¡¯re boring me. See you in the next room,¡± Blue declared as she led Trill into the doorway, apparently not bothered by the harsh energy. Micro was impressed at the speed with which they were able to proceed, but understood now that it wasn¡¯t a conscious task, but a physical response which he had to encourage in himself. He looked back to Ura and nodded. ¡°Thanks again, and goodbye,¡± Micro said, then stepped into the room. Chapter 100 - Charming Encounters Micro understood Ura¡¯s words completely after the first time he felt every part of his body attacked by the violent energy. It would be impossible to fuel his countless cells individually in such a short time, but his body already knew how to heal itself. Micro didn¡¯t need to force it to comply with his needs. ¡°I just need¡­ to give it¡­ what it needs¡ª¡± Micro grunted as he adapted to the painful sensation, but he resisted the urge to consciously react to the energy which dissolved his outermost layer of skin. Thoughts of relying on a shield flashed through his mind, but he resisted. ¡°There we go.¡± He sighed with relief as he let his mind go blank, focusing only on the exit on the opposite side of the room. Blue and Trill had already passed through the next door, but he felt no anxiety. With his mind unburdened by his tendency to focus too much on a single task, he found the process of supplying the damaged parts of his body as natural as breathing had become. He came to feel less like he was forcing energy into his cells and more like he was delivering what they craved. His effort was then dedicated entirely to providing energy to his skin, allowing it to heal as it was damaged, until he found himself standing in a comfortable room next to Blue and Trill. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it?¡± Micro said as he looked around. The room looked almost identical to the dungeon¡¯s first room, and another doorway waited across from where the three of them stood. ¡°The fun isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Trill replied sarcastically. ¡°Being a cultivator is getting more tedious by the day.¡± ¡°Glad you made it in one piece,¡± Blue added, looking up at Micro. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Micro asked as his skin returned to normal. ¡°Yes, please,¡± Blue replied, leading the way. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ~ The second room felt no different from the first as Micro slowly made his way through it, but he noticed one difference in the room itself. ¡°That was twice as long,¡± Micro panted as he passed through the doorway to the next rest area. ¡°Do they get even longer? That was exhausting¡­¡± ¡°I took a look. The next one is a lot shorter,¡± Blue replied. ¡°But it¡¯s even worse.¡± ¡°Really? Even though the energy I can use here is endless, it¡¯s not easy¡­¡± Micro said as he approached the open door to the next room. He reached through the door confidently, but he recoiled in pain and was surprised when his skin suddenly hardened. ¡°That¡¯s cold!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same trick,¡± Blue replied. ¡°But you¡¯ll need to work a bit faster.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro replied, placing his hand back through the door. He endured the pain for a moment, then increased the amount of energy flowing to his hand. His hardened skin began to fall away like chunks of ice as warm skin grew beneath it. ¡°That is gross, eh?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°I feel a little bad for Ura¡­¡± Micro said as he grew accustomed to the new pace of healing. ¡°Why?¡± Blue asked. ¡°We¡¯re making a lot of dust in her dungeon. She¡¯ll have to clean it up later¡­¡± Micro explained. ¡°They don¡¯t even have vacuum cleaners on this world!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of my beautiful skin! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± She jumped into the room with a small grunt, and began her pained trek to the next door, followed shortly behind by Trill, and then by Micro. ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty easy when you let your body do most of the work,¡± Micro happily announced as he entered the next rest area. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you dislike it so much. It tickles after a while.¡± ¡°One might mistake you for a basilisk, young Micro,¡± Ura¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Good work¡­¡± ¡°Oh, hello again,¡± Micro said as he turned around to see her standing behind him. Her amber glow was refreshing to his eye in the dark room. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve come to understand the purpose of pride and the utility of renewal.¡± Ura nodded. ¡°You live the duality of one who values their vessel but lacks attachment to it.¡± ¡°Sometimes old parts need to be replaced sometimes,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through more tires than I could count. Although, if I ever needed a new engine¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re always talking about how much you love your tires, but you replace them that often?¡± Blue gasped. ¡°My lights burn out sometimes too, and a pothole made a mess of my muffler once¡­¡± Micro explained, counting the parts he could remember having replaced with his fingers. ¡°I really can¡¯t count all the parts I¡¯ve been through. But that¡¯s just life, for a truck.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Blue replied, nodding slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll assume that makes sense.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of easy though?¡± Micro asked Ura after thinking for a moment. ¡°The instinct to protect one¡¯s vessel is what ultimately dooms many prideful cultivators who challenge this trial. Alas, it is possible to value too much that which is expendable,¡± Ura replied with a hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°You should seek out a Jade Serpent Art Dungeon, should you find the time. You would enjoy the company of the Dark Jade Serpent Art Dungeon¡¯s youngest guardian very much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll go there one day,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy now though.¡± ¡°Indeed, don¡¯t let me keep you.¡± Ura bowed, then surprised Micro by shedding her feminine vessel and slithering into the shadows in the form of a giant serpent once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Micro said to Blue and Trill, who nodded wearily in reply. The three cultivators continued through several more rooms without issue. Some rooms felt cold, some felt hot, and others felt purely uncomfortable, but the three walked through them all at a steady pace. Not much time had passed since their trial began, and Micro wondered how many more rooms there could be. However, they eventually came to a room unlike any they had seen in the dungeon. ¡°Isn¡¯t this sort of¡­ nice?¡± Blue said with an eyebrow raised. The room didn¡¯t appear dungeon-like in any way. It was small enough to be mistaken for an ordinary room in any mundane house, decorated with several upholstered chairs, paintings on the walls, a fire burning in a brick fireplace, and three people sitting at a dinner table. All three people glowed with an amber aura, and Micro quickly recognized Ura. ¡°Good work, child,¡± Ura waved to him from the table. The other two people turned to greet him, revealing two boyish faces with surprised expressions. ¡°These are my children.¡± ¡°Dungeon guardians have kids?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°We often do,¡± Ura chuckled. ¡°Though perhaps our offspring may not be considered children in the mortal sense. They are creations of mine, and they will take my place one day if need be.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you both,¡± Micro said while joining them at the table. Blue and Trill quietly walked over soon after. Trill retreated into Micro¡¯s pocket, while Blue remained warily upon Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°It is a hobby of mine,¡± Ura replied. ¡°I may have peered into the mortal realm a time or two for inspiration. We would normally greet you in a grander chamber, but this feels more suitable, given the nature of our three guests.¡± ¡°First time a soul from another realm has wandered through here¡­¡± one of the boys said. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he attacking us?¡± ¡°Attack you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Most cultivators attack us when they show up,¡± the other boy replied. ¡°They think we¡¯ll give them extra Core Cards if they win.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well, none have won so far,¡± he answered. ¡°But we only have two cards to offer anyway.¡± ¡°Can I have them?¡± Micro asked excitedly. ¡°Of course,¡± the first brother replied. ¡°You did well.¡± Three sets of two amber Core Cards suddenly materialized on the table in front of Micro. He picked up the two nearest to him and smiled. ¡°I guess this is the Fire Serpent Art Card,¡± Micro said while looking at it closely. ¡°But is there a reason to master this one if I already have the water one?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Ura¡¯s sons both began to laugh. Micro looked to Ura, who smiled kindly. ¡°To fully master an art, you must of course acquire each elemental variation at every level, though I can understand your confusion,¡± she explained with a soft voice. ¡°Your Turtle Art only makes use of energy of the fire element, for example. Imagine how much stronger it would be if it used every elemental force¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°But cultivators have so much trouble mastering a single card!¡± ¡°They do seem to have grown weaker recently¡­¡± Ura lamented. ¡°My creator would be saddened to see your world¡¯s current state of affairs.¡± ¡°Cultivators used to be stronger?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question to answer,¡± Ura said. ¡°But their potential is certainly no less than it was. I would like to see more like you appear. Are you a sect leader, by any chance?¡± ¡°No,¡± Micro replied. ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Ura continued. ¡°Do consider becoming one. Your disciples would be most welcome here. It¡¯s so nice to meet a human with conversation skills.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a compliment you might never get again,¡± Blue whispered to Micro with a look of genuine surprise. ¡°Enjoy it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Micro said, smiling awkwardly as he picked up the rest of the cards. ¡°Are all dungeon guardians this friendly, by the way? I was under the impression that they were dangerous places where people die¡­¡± ¡°Lower level dungeons like this were designed for children,¡± Ura said with a sad expression. ¡°We prepared many young souls for the trials of ascension in a distant past¡­ But it is true that many have died here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just irresponsible!¡± Micro frowned. ¡°It is not our privilege to save those who choose to risk their lives in the pursuit of enlightenment,¡± Ura replied with a sad expression. ¡°We guard the integrity of the dungeons which our creator bestowed upon this world.¡± ¡°I can see why people avoid them now, if they¡¯re that dangerous,¡± Micro replied. ¡°What¡¯s the point in cultivating anyway?¡± ¡°There are as many paths as there are cultivators, but you will come to see dungeons as a blessing, in time¡­¡± Ura said with a kind smile, though her sons seemed to be a little bit offended by Micro¡¯s words. ¡°Though many fragile lives will be lost, the fate of this world¡­¡± ¡°Fate?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It would be unhelpful to you to learn of such things at your present level,¡± Ura explained. ¡°There is an order to all things, and your journey has only just begun.¡± ¡°And I still have a lot of Core Cards to find,¡± Micro said, nodding in agreement. ¡°So much to do¡­¡± ¡°You will find that dungeons are of much help on your quest,¡± Ura smiled. ¡°They will lead you to many places you never thought possible.¡± ¡°Do you think any dungeons might lead to my original world?¡± Micro asked hopefully. ¡°You will find your way there one day, I¡¯m sure,¡± Ura replied. ¡°But the only road there will be the one you forge yourself.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll get back to work on that now,¡± Micro said with a bitter smile. ¡°Thanks for everything, Ura.¡± The boys both waved at Micro and the pixies, though one of them suddenly turned his head with an expression of surprise. ¡°Huh¡­¡± he mumbled, seeming to stare into empty space. ¡°The other guest is awake, and it¡¯s another odd one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked, but Ura gestured for him not to worry about it. ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger if you stumble upon my portal again,¡± Ura said with a wink. She then waved her hand and a warm glow enveloped Micro and his two passengers. ¡°Oh?¡± Micro blurted out as the amber glow gave way to an uncomfortably thick fog. ¡°Oh, right. The fog¡­ I wonder what happened to that gob¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try climbing up, this time,¡± Blue advised him, grabbing her two Core Cards out of the collection in his hand before returning to his shoulder. Trill tentatively collected his own before retreating to Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°I forgot about climbing!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°Hands really are useful¡­¡± ~ Climbing out of the crevice was difficult while blinded by the fog of energy, but he was happy to see that the fog had started to clear in the woods when he finally returned. With his energy under control, he looked ahead and soon found his group. ¡°Lena!¡± He called out as he approached. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Where did you run off to?¡± she asked with a frustrated tone. ¡°The goblins were yet another tedious ordeal.¡± ¡°I was delayed a little after pushing a goblin down a hole,¡± Micro replied apologetically. ¡°Did you kill it?¡± Lena asked. The crowd of non-cultivators suddenly quieted as their conversation went on. Micro noticed the mangled bodies of several more goblins laying around the group. ¡°They¡¯re a nuisance.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Where is it then?!¡± Lena asked with a heavy sigh. ¡°I left it behind in a dungeon,¡± Micro answered quickly, pulling his two new Core Cards out of storage to show Lena. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened to it, but we got these from a nice lady named Ura!¡± ¡°Again¡­¡± Lena stared blankly at him for a moment, as though she had given up searching for the words which escaped her. Eventually, she simply turned around and gestured to the group to follow her, and the journey continued. ¡°I wonder what this second card is¡­¡± Micro wondered while walking behind the group. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nothing special,¡± Blue replied. ¡°It makes you venomous. Or is it poisonous? I always forget which is which¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to poison people!¡± ¡°I mean, a snake has to bite you to poison you, right?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°I guess it might be convenient if your hands are full.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro frowned, bringing his free hand to his mouth. ¡°I still don¡¯t think I¡¯d enjoy that¡­¡± ¡°Your loss!¡± Blue smirked. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just master it alone. You¡¯re losing your lead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll use it, but I should probably master it,¡± Micro said with resignation. ¡°I need to master all of them anyways.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t using the Charm Skill much, by the way,¡± Blue added. ¡°Any reason why not?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been using it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s convenient, as far as skills go,¡± Blue replied. ¡°I¡¯m naturally as charming as any pixie, but the skill helps me draw less attention. My grace and beauty have been known to distract others.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why nobody seems to mind you flying around,¡± Micro said, looking ahead at the crowd. ¡°People usually react a lot more when they meet you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Blue asked. ¡°How will I know if it¡¯s working?¡± ¡°Try greeting one of those jerks over there without the skill active,¡± Blue suggested, pointing to an old man to the right of the group. Micro nodded, then approached the man and introduced himself. Micro was hopfeul at first, but the man¡¯s reaction was unsurprising. He humbly bowed his head while mumbling about honour and gratitude before disappearing into the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s about right,¡± Blue whispered to Micro when he returned. ¡°Now try it with the skill active.¡± Micro did as he was instructed, feeling a warm sensation rise up from his chest in the process, then approached an old woman to introduce himself. This time, he was surprised to find he was greeted back, and the old lady began to speak of her family and her home to the west. Micro thanked her for her stories, and she happily returned to her friends. ¡°A skill that makes people relax¡­!¡± Micro whispered excitedly to Blue. ¡°This might be my favourite skill so far!¡± As Micro thought about all the situations in which he might use his new skill, Lena suddenly appeared behind him with a more irritated expression than usual. ¡°Be careful where you use that skill, Micro,¡± she said sternly. ¡°You¡¯d be killed the moment you activated it in any sect I know of. It is a deceptive art that many find disagreeable¡­¡± ¡°Oh, good to know,¡± Micro nodded, deactivating his skill right away. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Blue interjected, drawing a sigh from Lena. ¡°You¡¯ll be wanting to veer that way for a little bit. I don¡¯t like what I see up ahead.¡± ¡°Bandits¡­?¡± Micro asked, his face suddenly turning pale. ¡°Nope,¡± Blue replied, disregarding his anxiety. ¡°Just some wildlife, among other things.¡± ¡°I¡¯d also like to avoid any further distractions,¡± Lena said. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad we have you navigating, Blue,¡± Micro said happily. ¡°I hope the rest of our trip is this peaceful.¡± Chapter 101 - What Sects are For For the first time in recent memory, Micro began to find his journey relaxing. Blue and Lena were increasingly diligent in avoiding unnecessary encounters with the forces of nature, and the weather was calm. Warm rays of sunlight poked through the trees, and a warm breeze filled the ancient forest. Blue continued to introduce the wildlife they didn¡¯t avoid, while Lena kept to herself at the front of the large group. By the time the sun was about to set once again, his mind had even started to wander back to the events which had led him to his current situation. However, his thoughts stalled at the point of impact between him and the bandit who he¡¯d found chasing two small children. He remembered the foul odor of the large man, the disgusting aura his soul produced, and the crude way he shouted. But what he remembered most vividly was how he felt. His stomach still felt ill, and his mind had never fully settled. Micro appreciated the words of comfort offered by his friends, who reassured him that he had done nothing wrong. ¡°But it still feels wrong¡­¡± Micro¡¯s thoughts escaped his mouth with a sigh. ¡°What feels wrong? You eat some wild mushrooms or something?¡± Blue mumbled back, only half awake. ¡°I warned you about the purple ones, right?¡± ¡°Killing people¡­¡± Micro clarified. Several people walking ahead of him turned around awkwardly upon hearing his words, but he offered an apologetic smile and slowed his pace slightly to create some distance between them. He found Kolt walking with his sister, looking around at the trees, excitedly examining the energy of the world. ¡°I¡¯m glad the kids are alright, but I¡¯ve never been in an accident like that.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly an accident,¡± Blue teased him, though his solemn reaction didn¡¯t amuse her. ¡°But I guess you¡¯re more of a tool than a weapon.¡± ¡°Memories can be nice,¡± Micro continued. ¡°But some memories get stuck at the front of my mind. This one¡­¡± ¡°It really isn¡¯t fun to dwell on death,¡± Blue suddenly spoke with a rigid tone. ¡°Whether you kill an army full of bandits tomorrow or never kill again, just keep going.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun either, but¡ª¡± ¡°Well then have some fun!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°You¡¯re killing the mood.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro nodded slowly. ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± ~ Micro decided to close his eyes and sleep as quickly as possible that night, hoping to put some distance between him and what he¡¯d experienced at the bandits¡¯ camp, but his dreams took him back more quickly than he would¡¯ve thought possible. The sounds he heard in that moment filled his ears as he slept, and the rusty smell clung to his nose. ¡°Hey¡­¡± A boy¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted the dark dream. ¡°Hey, you¡­!¡± Micro stirred from his sleep, noticing a hand on his shoulder. As he regained his senses, noticing it was still dark, he discerned the silhouette of Kolt before him, his sister standing not far behind. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so rude¡­!¡± the girl whispered anxiously. ¡°He¡¯s a proper cultivator, you know?¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Kolt whispered back at her over his shoulder. ¡°You shut up!¡± Kira snapped, her sharp tone waking Micro up completely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked. He sat up and looked at both of the children. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk to each other like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kira turned away in fear at Micro¡¯s rebuke, but Kolt rolled his eyes and continued. ¡°Woah, you don¡¯t look so good,¡± Kolt blurted out when he got a good look at Micro¡¯s face. ¡°You eat some bad mushrooms?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Micro shook his head, trying to put his dreams from his mind. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, but you should be sleeping.¡± ¡°Teach Kira to see energy, like me,¡± Kolt demanded. ¡°Now?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We¡¯ll be out of the woods soon,¡± Kolt said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s probably now or never. We¡¯ll be in some mine in a week at most, and you¡¯ll be sitting on some mountain, eating your free beef.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s actually pretty likely¡­ Okay then. I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Kira gasped. ¡°Quiet down, noisy little brat!¡± Kolt whispered with his finger over his lips. ¡°Oh? Another kid?¡± Blue spoke up, climbing out of Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Need a hand?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine this time,¡± Micro replied, shaking his head quickly. ¡°Come here, Kira. Sit next to your brother.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kira slowly made her way toward Micro, then sat next to her brother. Kolt showed her what he thought a proper way to sit would be, and she stared at Micro with shaking eyes. ¡°Do you know anything about cultivation or energy?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Just what my brother told me¡­¡± Kira replied with a meek tone. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then. Close your eyes and pay attention to what you sense,¡± Micro explained with a smile. ¡°I told her all that already,¡± Kolt whispered. ¡°Get to the part where you light up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro answered, finding Kolt¡¯s direct way of speaking oddly refreshing. Without wasting any more time, Micro rooted himself to the ground and began collecting as much energy in his core as he could, allowing it to flow through his body steadily. He was surprised by how much more energy he could channel with his newly ascended core, and he was excited to test its limits. However, he made sure not to increase the energy in his body too quickly, fearing what may happen to the children in front of him if he lost control. ¡°Oh!¡± Kira suddenly shouted. ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt blurted out. ¡°That was fast.¡± Micro opened his eyes in surprise and looked at the energy of the children. Kolt¡¯s was as he expected, but the amount of energy flowing throughout Kira¡¯s body shocked him. Though it wasn¡¯t at the level of a cultivator, it was far more energy than he had seen in any ordinary person. ¡°That¡¯s neat,¡± Blue remarked as Micro marvelled at Kira¡¯s radiant glow. ¡°No way¡­¡± Kolt¡¯s expression was one of shock and horror, and Micro recognized feelings of envy and frustration on the boy¡¯s face. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°She¡¯d remind me of a baby pixie if she wasn¡¯t so huge,¡± Blue continued. ¡°Energy sticks to her like tree sap.¡± ¡°It sticks to her?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If she was to live a bit longer, she¡¯d be as strong as a pixie one day whether she cultivated or not. Well, nearly¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°Sorry you¡¯re human, kid.¡± ¡°Am I doing it right?¡± Kira asked with a tiny voice more like a whimper. ¡°What are you even doing?!¡± Kolt pouted. ¡°I can see lots of lights, and I feel like I just ate¡­!¡± Kira whispered while looking around with her eyes closed. ¡°What the¡ª¡± Lena¡¯s voice suddenly blurted out. ¡°I thought I sensed another jade core, but it was this child?¡± ¡°Oh, good evening,¡± Micro greeted Lena happily. ¡°I was just showing them how energy works. Kolt got the hang of it pretty fast, but Kira makes it look easy!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lena stared at Micro with a mixture of confusion and fear. ¡°What have you shared with these mundane children¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Micro asked, his head tilted. ¡°That¡¯s right, you wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± Lena sighed, some sympathy evident in her voice. ¡°If you were to share even the smallest detail of a sect¡¯s teachings with an outsider, a mundane child no less¡­¡± ¡°I thought anybody could cultivate,¡± Micro replied, confused by Lena¡¯s foul mood. ¡°The implications extend far beyond sect politics, Micro,¡± Lena continued with a more hushed tone as she closely analyzed the children. ¡°The empire is built on order, and the dangers of a young cultivator recklessly sharing techniques of even the lowest arts are well documented. Do you seek to spread chaos in this way?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with showing them what¡¯s already all around them?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They already had some energy. I just shone a light on it.¡± ¡°You are no sect¡¯s master, Micro,¡± Lena answered sternly. ¡°It is by no means a sin to take disciples, but to spread the powers of a cultivator among the disorderly masses is to court death in this realm. The empire may not respond to threats of the weak, but it will not tolerate of chaos of any kind.¡± ¡°You lot are always so boring,¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°A bit of chaos would do you some good.¡± ¡°Your provocations are founded in ignorance of the empire¡¯s will,¡± Lena replied, unshaken by the pixie¡¯s taunt. ¡°Micro is a disciple away from his sect. His actions here constitute a crime that is universally recognized.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°Tell me more about your little universe.¡± ¡°But I doubt you would tolerate my disposing of the evidence here as a favour to you¡ª¡± Lena brought her hand to her head with another long sigh, looking at the children for a moment, then back at Micro. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± ¡°So they¡¯ll get in trouble if they cultivate without joining a sect?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Can they just join Kel¡¯s sect?¡± ¡°You have no authority to initiate them. Even your acceptance by Kel was a great risk for him, though some good came of it,¡± Lena replied thoughtfully. ¡°Will you abandon your quest to bring them back to the sect at once, or will you maintain your course and hope not to be discovered? The Water Serpent Moon Sect will not welcome them, and they are not the only sect whose cultivators travel these lands.¡± ¡°Can they just pretend they can¡¯t see energy?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Even a blind cultivator would notice the energy in these children now, especially the girl,¡± Lena replied. ¡°And their lack of affiliation would be obvious upon the most casual of inspections.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Kolt mumbled, though his frustration was replaced by a cold chill when Lena briefly glanced at him. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± ¡°They are unaffiliated with a sect. Wherever they go, they will be seen as rogues, troublemakers, agents of chaos,¡± Lena said with a deep frown. ¡°You haven¡¯t simply offered them directions to the nearest oasis. You have shown them a path to true power.¡± ¡°Are cultivators that scared of a couple kids?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°Just how fragile is your world that these brats get you so riled up?¡± ¡°It is the fact that they were not accepted by any sect before they acquired those teachings,¡± Lena reiterated. ¡°It is especially precarious to have a summoned hero of the magicians as their master.¡± ¡°Your petty politics might kill you,¡± Blue spat back. ¡°But they¡¯ll definitely bore me to death!¡± ¡°So they need a sect¡­¡± Micro frowned, looking at the children. They were more confused than frightened by the conversation happening around them, but they seemed aware of the trouble they might be in. ¡°Can they just make their own?¡± ¡°A sect comprising two cultivators without cores?¡± Lena let out a dry laugh. ¡°No. An expert would find traces of your energy in their auras.¡± ¡°What if I made my own sect?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯m still just learning about cultivation, but I do have an amber core now.¡± ¡°You have such ambitions?¡± She asked with some disbelief. She raised her eyebrows at Micro¡¯s question and paused before opening her mouth to speak again. ¡°What of the sect whose colours adorn you now? Would you betray your friend so easily?¡± ¡°Maybe my sect can fight Kel¡¯s at the tournament one day,¡± Micro answered excitedly. ¡°We¡¯ll become good friends there!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lena replied slowly, but her eyes brightened after giving Micro¡¯s suggestion some more thought. ¡°I think you may have stumbled upon a uniquely appropriate path.¡± ¡°I do syumble a lot!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°As any child must!¡± Lena smiled widely, but quickly cleared her throat and returned her face to a less amused expression. ¡°Forgive me, but you often display a decisive quality which reminds me of one I knew in my youth. The birth of a new sect is not commonly witnessed. The benefits of clinging to the hierarchy of an established sect are obvious to most young cultivators.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re obviously a stick in the mud,¡± Blue remarked. ¡°So, I don¡¯t need a license or anything?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Am I a sect leader now?¡± ¡°License? No, there is no such thing. Your honour will bind you to this decision,¡± Lena replied. ¡°And on my honour as a disciple of Master Feng, rightful heir to the Water Tiger Moon Sect, and as an Imperial Guard, I have witnessed this event.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena,¡± Micro replied. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Kolt suddenly shouted. ¡°Are we about to die or what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in my sect now,¡± Micro laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think anybody will try to kill you today.¡± ¡°Today¡­?¡± Kolt whispered. ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°You should get used to people trying to kill you on this world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± Kira suddenly added without much emotion in her voice. ¡°We were lucky so far, but¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Micro asked, startled by the powerful emotions he could feel in her aura despite her timid appearance. ¡°Our family was so big,¡± Kira answered quietly. ¡°But now it¡¯s just us. We were probably going to die too, soon¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re my passengers now, so I¡¯ll keep you reasonably safe,¡± Micro assured her with his thumbs up. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t run into anybody strong than me, at least¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re your disciples, not your passengers,¡± Lena corrected him kindly. ¡°I wonder what name your sect will be known by. Will you rely on the Turtle Art¡¯s teachings, or do you feel more connected to the Mycelial Art? You also have many skills you could draw on. What philosophies will guide your sect?¡± Micro was surprised by the excitement evident in Lena¡¯s questions. He vaguely understood what she was asking, and he gave some thought to what sort of sect he would lead. Kel¡¯s sect surely embodied the teachings of the Turtle Art, though there were plenty of ways to interpret the Art itself. The Mycelial Art felt familiar enough to him now, but it felt more like a tool than a philosophy. Lena grew slightly impatient as he thought. ¡°What would be your guiding principle as sect leader?¡± she asked. ¡°Guiding principle¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he strained his mind for an answer. ¡°What is yours?¡± ¡°My sect balances the teachings of the Tiger and Moon Arts,¡± Lena replied. ¡°We are patient hunters and decisive predators whose hearts reside in the natural tidal forces of the world. I personally feel more of an affinity to the Moon Art, though the arts compliment each other well.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Affinity¡­¡± ¡°Which art resonates most with you?¡± Lena asked. Micro thought so hard about his Arts for a moment that he entered a trance, finding himself standing before the garage-shaped core he¡¯d built and rebuilt. He opened the door and walked inside, noticing a bit of dust on the shelves had accumulated. The dog stood up with its front paws on the steering wheel of his truck-shaped soul and barked happily, and he smiled back. He looked in the bed of the truck and the Core Cards he had mastered. ¡°The Turtle Art is nice, but my armour ends up looking more truck-shaped,¡± Micro mumbled to himself. ¡°The advice the turtle gave about being patient is nice, but I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s what defines me¡­¡± As he thought, the soul of the summoned dog barked at him happily. Micro walked over to pat the dog¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± Micro asked the dog with a dry laugh. The dog barked twice in reply, though it didn¡¯t get Micro any closer to an answer. ¡°Mushrooms do go well with everything, but I don¡¯t feel like its philosophies are something I feel super comfortable with¡­¡± He crossed his arms and continued to think, becoming a little frustrated by the simple question of what kind of sect he would make. However, when he turned back to look at the cards stored in the back of the truck in front of him, an answer suddenly emerged from his confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Micro announced as he emerged from his trance. ¡°Will you also choose the Moon Art? Or a combination of¡ª¡± Lena began to excitedly guess, but Micro shook his head and continued. ¡°My sect¡¯s name could only be one thing!¡± Micro said while rising up to his feet. ¡°The Truck Sect!¡± Chapter 102 - The Truck Sect ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the purpose of a sect¡¯s name¡­¡± Lena explained. ¡°The sect¡¯s name has to do with the way the sect leader lives, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There¡¯s no reason why it has to be long and hard to remember, right?¡± ¡°But there is no Core Card called the Truck Art,¡± Lena argued, confused by the conviction with which Micro had decided on such a name. ¡°Do you have to base your sect¡¯s theme on Core Cards?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Of course, well, not exactly¡ª¡± Lena stuttered. ¡°I suppose it isn¡¯t a rule as much as common sense. Core Cards offer far more advanced cultivation techniques than any mortal could design. There is a reason we rely on them, instead of our meagre mortal potential.¡± ¡°But what if you master more than two arts?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What if you want to master hundreds of arts?¡± ¡°That would normally be considered impossible, though in your case¡­¡± Lena replied slowly. ¡°So your sect would encompass a broader philosophy of cultivation¡­ Interesting¡­¡± ¡°The road a truck travels may be paved, but it¡¯s a long road with many intersections,¡± Micro explained with a confidence that made him sound much older than he looked. ¡°I appreciate the help I¡¯ve received from Kel, Feng, and other cultivators, but I realized something just now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lena asked. ¡°No matter how many things I learn how to do on this world, and no matter what I¡¯m carrying, I¡¯ll still be a truck,¡± Micro replied as a steady aura began to fill the air around him. ¡°The guardian of the Amber Fire Serpent Art Dungeon also helped me realize that.¡± ¡°The guardian of a dungeon¡­?¡± Lena mumbled. ¡°It assisted you?¡± ¡°After I finally started trusting my new body the way I relied on my old one, I felt a lot better about things,¡± Micro continued. ¡°I¡¯m not my body, but my body is me!¡± ¡°The more you speak, the more I question my sanity¡­¡± Lena looked increasingly confused at his proclamation, but Blue¡¯s laughter caught her attention after a moment. ¡°He¡¯s saying he¡¯s a tool, through and through.¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°And whatever poor fool joins his sect is going to learn exactly what that means to him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t presume to lecture me on matters of a sect, Blue,¡± Lena snapped, though she was ashamed to have been rattled by the pixie¡¯s insight. ¡°The Truck Sect¡­ I see¡­¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s settled then?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If you are certain of your choice, then there is nothing I can do but honour it,¡± Lena said with a reluctant nod. ¡°The Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect will recognize the formation of the¡­ Truck Sect¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena!¡± Micro said with a wide smile. ¡°And these are my passengers!¡± ¡°Disciples¡ª¡± Lena began to correct him, but she stopped herself. ¡°Trucks don¡¯t have disciples,¡± Micro replied with a tone more like a sect leader than Lena expected. ¡°We have passengers.¡± ~ When morning came, Lena insisted that Kolt and Kira stay close to Micro, as a matter courtesy. Micro was a little bit disappointed that nobody else among the non-cultivators seemed interested in joining his sect, but he was content with the two new friends he had made. Kolt remained rude and impatient towards Micro, though Kira seemed excited to follow her new sect leader. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to walk with your friends?¡± Micro asked as they carried on through the forest. ¡°We don¡¯t know anyone over there,¡± Kolt replied curtly. ¡°We were taken more recently than most of them,¡± Kira added. ¡°I don¡¯t think anybody in our village survived. It¡¯s just us now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Micro replied. ¡°The old man said losing a family member was always tough, but he could keep working his hardest for the family he still had.¡± ¡°Is that your first lesson as leader of the Truck Sect?¡± Blue asked with a sarcastic tone while Kolt and Kira looked at each other awkwardly. ¡°I guess so,¡± Micro answered. ¡°You have each other, so do your best. I¡¯ll try to be a good sect leader.¡± ¡°What do sect leaders do?¡± Kira asked curiously. ¡°Well, they sit in temples, way up high on a mountain.¡± Micro chuckled as he recalled his first impression of Kel¡¯s grandfather. ¡°They train younger cultivators until someone stronger replaces them.¡± ¡°Wait, so I can be sect leader if I get stronger than you?¡± Kolt gasped. ¡°Sure,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Good luck!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get comfortable then!¡± Kolt laughed. ¡°You¡¯ll have to defeat me first, greenhorn!¡± Blue shouted down at Kolt from Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you stronger than me?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Ah, true,¡± Blue mumbled, clearing her throat. ¡°I got a little caught up in the moment there.¡± ¡°What about your mountain?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have one of those,¡± Micro answered while scratching his chin. ¡°Maybe I should get one, though I prefer roads¡­¡± ¡°Why not a mountain with roads?¡± Blue asked. Lena looked behind her with a worried expression at Micro, still dressed in his tattered Fire Turtle Mountain garments, followed by two small children with dark, matted hair and dirty leather clothes meant for adult bandits. They almost looked like malnourished bears chasing after a beggar. ¡°Plenty of sects don¡¯t have a temple at their heart,¡± Lena interjected. ¡°The tradition of building a temple to honour the dungeon at the heart of your sect¡¯s teachings is very old, but it not the only tradition still practiced.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°You make a good point, for once,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Nomadic sects are rare around here, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯d enjoy hiding in a boring old temple for ages and ages. More importantly, neither would I.¡± ¡°I guess we¡¯ll be a nomadic sect then,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a warm garage to park in sometimes too though.¡± ¡°Where will we go?¡± Kira asked, her eyes lighting up more as the conversation went on. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Water Serpent Moon Sect first. I was going to ask them to help me make an amber core, but I made one by accident the other day,¡± Micro explained. Kolt and Kira listened intently to his story. ¡°Now I just need their help finding a basilisk named Lo. He¡¯s a friend of a friend, and I think I¡¯ll die soon if I don¡¯t find him, then fight him.¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Kolt mumbled. He stopped walking for a moment as Micro explained his situation, but snapped out of his trance as Micro¡¯s voice grew distant. After catching up with Micro and Kira again, he cleared his throat. ¡°I could probably beat a dumb old snake up for you.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s called a basilisk,¡± Micro replied. ¡°And thanks, but I need to do it myself. I promised a dragon I would, so that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Kolt gasped at the word dragon, but kept up his pace this time. ¡°You really met one¡­?¡± ¡°I thought he looked more like a school bus at first, but he was a nice dragon,¡± Micro replied, and the two children¡¯s eyes began to shine. ~ Micro and his young friends fell behind the rest of the group as Kira and Kolt listened excitedly to the stories Micro told them of his recent adventures. He found it hard to describe much of what had happened, but he enjoyed their enthusiasm and did his best to tell his story. While snacking on old rations they had recovered from their deceased captors¡¯ camp, the mood brightened with each strange tale. Blue filled in some of the gaps where Micro¡¯s stories fell short, though the children were doubtful of some of her claims. Tales of dungeons and honour were difficult for them to understand, but they laughed and screamed along with stories of his encounters with various creatures and powerful cultivators. Kolt quickly decided he wanted to become more powerful than the immortal who created dungeons and rule the world. Kira was most interested in the story of Ura, who could transform into whatever form she wished. By the time Micro finally began to run out of stories, evening had already begun to fall, and they wondered if they would be sleeping among the trees again. However, just as he was looking for a comfortable tree to sleep under, Blue flew high up into the air and looked ahead into the distance. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve found the edge of the forest,¡± Blue announced after landing on Micro¡¯s head. ¡°I think I remember seeing a few sects in the area, not far north of here, but most of the kingdom from this point is just dust and starving farmers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I remember it,¡± Kolt added. ¡°The forest is always so wet. But the village was always dusty. Sometimes it doesn¡¯t rain for a whole year.¡± ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a Rain Art¡­¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°There is,¡± Blue casually replied. ¡°It¡¯s super annoying too. Rain already comes at the worst times, never mind when a cultivator is the one calling for it!¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Alright, attention please!¡± Lena shouted from the front of the group. ¡°We¡¯ve nearly arrived at the edge of the forest. You¡¯re free to find your own way forward into the plains, or to accompany us to the Water Serpent Moon Sect.¡± There was a commotion among the group for a while as people discussed the given choices, and Micro noticed several people speaking of the Water Serpent Moon Sect with voices full of fear. Before long, several people spoke up and voiced the unanimous decision of the group to part ways with Lena at the forest¡¯s edge and carry on alone. ¡°Will they be alright?¡± Micro wondered, looking back at Kira and Kolt. ¡°I think most of them are actually from villages not far from here,¡± Kira replied. ¡°Some may be gone, like ours, but they should be safe from bandits at least.¡± ¡°The healthy ones will find a lifetime¡¯s worth of work in this land, whether by their own will or the will of another,¡± Lena remarked. ¡°That¡¯s good, I think¡­¡± Micro sighed with some relief. ¡°But they survived a lot so far, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine. No children where I¡¯m from ever went through something like this.¡± ¡°Is your hometown very peaceful?¡± Kira asked. ¡°It¡¯s been a quiet place for as long as I can remember. There were wars in the past, but those were generations ago,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯d like to live somewhere like that¡­¡± Kira said with glittering eyes. ¡°That sounds boring,¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m going to win a hundred wars!¡± Micro smiled at Kolt, who had picked up a stick to swing around like a sword. Micro could see the difference between the innocent way Kolt wielded his makeshift weapon and the graceful but deadly techniques of the cultivators he¡¯d seen, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. ¡°Finally,¡± Lena said with a deep breath. She appeared next to Micro as the liberated non-cultivators in dirty bandits¡¯ clothes made their way to the forests¡¯ edge, most of them enthusiastic to be out of the woods at last. ¡°It already smells better.¡± ¡°It was nice of you to guide them all the way here,¡± Micro said to Lena. ¡°Given my circumstances, it would have been most dishonourable to let them wander to their deaths in this place,¡± Lena said with a deep breath, looking sincerely refreshed. ¡°And Master Feng insisted. It was a humbling experience.¡± ¡°I thought they were pretty nice,¡± Micro said. ¡°And we made some friends.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll come to understand the displeasure of associating with lower beings for prolonged periods,¡± Lena explained with disgust in her voice. ¡°One¡¯s obligation to the preservation of life in extenuating circumstances does nothing to quell the stench of those who crawl on the ground so far beneath us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re literally standing on the same ground¡­¡± Micro replied with a blank expression. ¡°Well, thanks anyways, Lena.¡± ¡°You will see, in time¡­¡± Lena commented coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s move on, shall we?¡± Micro smiled back. ¡°Indeed,¡± Lena agreed, then glanced at Kira and Kolt, who had begun fighting nearby. She smiled awkwardly, and shook her head. ¡°The Truck Sect has a quest yet unfinished.¡± ~ Lena guided Micro and his friends along the forest¡¯s edge for several hours. To the west, Micro saw none of the familiar signs of agricultural activity he knew. Some fields of recently disturbed soil were evident alongside empty old huts of wood and mud, but there was no life in the fields. ¡°Is this really a kingdom?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The mundane gather in cities near the western lakes,¡± Lena replied. ¡°Not many venture this far east, though some crops were grown in this region in the past. I am old enough to remember seeing it with my own eyes, not that it was anything special.¡± ¡°No roads¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he looked out at the dusty plains. He did appreciate that the barren plains were a much flatter surface to walk on than the forest floor, but the dust quickly accumulated in his holey leather boots. ¡°Not a single one¡ª¡± ¡°You would expect roads in such a place?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro sighed, but an odd sensation suddenly rose from his feet. ¡°Wait, what is¡ª¡± ¡°You only just felt that?¡± Lena asked. ¡°We are nearing the last reported location of a rather dangerous dungeon¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°It feels¡­ angry,¡± Micro whispered, feeling hesitant to raise his voice in the presence of the intimidating energy. ¡°It is a dungeon few would consider entering in this era,¡± Lena explained, seemingly unaffected by the aura. ¡°Even you would hesitate to jump into such a dungeon, if you had any sense at all¡­¡± ¡°Is it an amber level dungeon?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It is not,¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is the Ruby Dark Sparrow Art Dungeon.¡± ¡°I wonder if Thea and her friends would like to come here,¡± Micro said, recalling his new friends among the Sparrow Sect. ¡°I hope they¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°They are unlikely to ascend to such a level, at least not for many generations. I know of no sect of the ruby level which practices the Sparrow Art in this kingdom. The dungeon will likely find a new home before it finds a worthy challenger in this region,¡± Lena explained. ¡°And your friends should all be safe and sound. After the city emptied, most cultivators immediately returned to their temples. The magicians seemed to vanish as well. Such a strange evening¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope I can see them again soon,¡± Micro said with a nostalgic smile. ¡°So how hard is a ruby level dungeon? Do you think you could clear it?¡± ¡°Your genuine lack of awareness of the simple truths of this world stir a youthful curiosity in me,¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°I would be honoured to inform you.¡± Chapter 103 - Story Time ¡°Jade level dungeons test your mental fortitude,¡± Lena began with the distinct tone of an elder. ¡°Amber level dungeons test your physical capabilities, while sapphire level dungeons test your spirit. These first three stages of a cultivator¡¯s development are considered the fundamental introduction to cultivation and the first steps on the path to immortality.¡± ¡°Those are some big steps,¡± Micro replied with wide eyes. ¡°Few sects seek glory beyond the comfort of jade level dungeons in this era, but the ancient sects of distant lands still continue to leave their marks as history is written,¡± Lena continued. ¡°Ura also mentioned cultivators are weaker than before.¡± ¡°Our culture has been compared to stagnant water in the past¡­¡± Lena admitted with a sigh. ¡°I am likely a fine example.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself,¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°No, she¡¯s right,¡± Blue added. ¡°She¡¯s an absolute wimp compared to the cultivators I used to meet out here.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I am more than qualified to teach you a thing or two,¡± Lena continued, her air of confidence returning. ¡°That makes sense,¡± Micro said. ¡°So, sapphire comes after amber, and next is ruby¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, and the next three stages are emerald, ruby, and cerulean,¡± Lena continued. ¡°Emerald dungeons test your skills against various beings. Monsters, beasts, legendary creatures, and the like¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, jade and emerald are both green, aren¡¯t they?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that get confusing?¡± ¡°They are completely different,¡± Lena rebuked him. ¡°Quiet down. ¡°Sorry,¡± Micro said with a small bow. ¡°Tell me more about emeralds.¡± ¡°Oh, how I would love to see the inside of an emerald dungeon before I leave this world behind¡­¡± Lena sighed. Her eyes glowed for a moment as she thought of the challenges which lay in emerald level dungeons, but she continued as Micro looked at her with curious eyes. ¡°Ruby dungeons test your ability to survive the natural world,¡± she said with a hushed voice. ¡°Many consider this to be the greatest obstacle of all the dungeons, for there is no end to the challenges you may face. That is what makes the ruby level of the Sparrow Art so daunting, for who experiences a harsher world than the weakest of creatures?¡± ¡°The natural world?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°So, the world is in the dungeon?¡± ¡°The many forces of the world, yes,¡± Lena explained. ¡°The fires of a volcano, the wind of a hurricane, the darkness of the ocean¡¯s depths¡­ Such trials have made even the strongest cultivators of legend whimper like feeble children. They are neither cruel nor kind, as some dungeons are. Ruby level dungeons are impartial and unforgiving.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to get a little stronger before I enter one of those,¡± Micro frowned, then nodded his head as he reflected on her lecture. ¡°Red does mean stop, most of the time. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°That would be the day¡­¡± Lena grinned. ¡°But what about the cerulean level dungeons?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What challenge would come after defeating monsters and the entire world?¡± ¡°I know little of what lies beyond the ruby stage,¡± Lena replied. ¡°But cerulean level cultivators know a struggle I cannot fully grasp. You see, a cerulean level dungeon is said to challenge one with the greatest possible foe.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The original cultivator? Oh, could it be the guy who made the dungeons?¡± ¡°Yourself,¡± Lena answered simply. ¡°A cerulean dungeon¡¯s trial requires a cultivator to overcome their greatest weaknesses, as well as their greatest strengths.¡± ¡°I¡¯d have to fight myself¡­¡± Micro wondered for a moment. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯d win.¡± ¡°I hope you find out one day, honourable young master of the Truck Sect,¡± Lena said. ¡°I¡¯d be offended if any other cultivator with a mere amber core spoke so lightly of such matters, but I¡¯ve seen the impossible become possible on several occasions in my time with you already. I can not help but to watch your journey with an unfamiliar feeling of optimism.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena,¡± Micro said. He was about to ask Lena more about dungeons, but he suddenly felt a strong gaze directed at him from the blue pixie on his shoulder. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue sighed, staring at him with an uncertain look. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± she mumbled in reply. ¡°I was wondering if we were about to die in a ruby level dungeon.¡± ¡°Why would that happen?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Blue replied, nodding slowly. ¡°Just warn me if you get any sudden urges.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro tilted his head and shrugged. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Kolt suddenly shouted, having fallen behind Lena, Micro, and Kira by quite a few paces. ¡°He¡¯s much weaker than his sister,¡± Lena remarked, stopping to turn around. ¡°Or is it that she is stronger than the average mundane child?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell one acorn from another,¡± Blue agreed. ¡°Do your best, Kolt,¡± Micro called back. ¡°I can carry you if it gets too hard to keep up.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already moving so slowly,¡± Lena sighed. ¡°I was also wondering why we were walking so slow,¡± Kira added, her innocent voice making its way back to her brother like a poison arrow. ¡°You¡ª¡± Kolt fumed, but he was too short of breath to shout while moving. ¡°Dang it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take him a while to take your place as sect leader!¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m the one¡­ who made you¡­ learn about energy¡­!¡± Kolt panted angrily at his sister while she waited for him to catch up. ¡°Show some¡­ respect!¡± ¡°Kids these days¡­¡± Micro hid his mouth with his hand as he chuckled at the frustrated child, and an idea suddenly came to him. He opened up the pocket where Trill continued to sleep, his yellow face still marked by the same grumpy expression it always had, and he called out to the pixie. ¡°Excuse me, Trill. Are you awake?¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I am now,¡± Trill replied with a long yawn. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Can you sit on Kolt¡¯s shoulder and help him with his energy¡­ issues?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Trill crawled out of his pocket and looked at Blue with one eye still closed. ¡°Do it.¡± Blue nodded expressionlessly, and Trill hung his head and sighed. ¡°Of course,¡± Trill mumbled as he flapped his wings. In a moment, he had landed on the startled Kolt¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Pain in the¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, what?!¡± Kolt mumbled in shock, but he was suddenly overwhelmed by a rush of energy originating from the yellow pixie. ¡°He can¡¯t take much,¡± Trill reported as he curled up in the matted fur of the garment draped over Kolt¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I can probably do this in my sleep.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Kolt shouted, turning to face the pixie with wide eyes. ¡°Thanks, I feel like I¡¯m¡ª¡± ¡°In my sleep, I said,¡± Trill interrupted him, then closed his eyes and immediately began to sleep, though Micro confirmed he was continuing to channel a small amount of energy into Kolt from his perch on the boy¡¯s shoulder. Kolt jumped up and down excitedly, testing the limits of his new stamina. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all!¡± Kolt celebrated as Lena watched with wide eyes. ¡°Look at me go!¡± ¡°Such utilization of a pixie may be thought of as a magician¡¯s cheap trick, but I can¡¯t argue with the results,¡± Lena said. ¡°I¡¯m tempted to forget the countless headaches pixies have caused me in my many years¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to remind you of them any time.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that¡­¡± Lena rolled her eyes. Micro looked carefully at the energy filling Kolt¡¯s body, and confirmed that it was still flowing independently of the boy¡¯s will, travelling through the natural pathways in his body and ultimately escaping through his pores. However, the energy was more than potent enough to slightly accelerate the natural processes of healing in Kolt¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t just enjoy the energy, Kolt,¡± Micro said, catching the boy¡¯s attention. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kolt asked while flexing the muscle in his arm repeatedly, causing Kira to roll her eyes in embarrassment. ¡°Get used to how it feels,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Pay attention to it. Trill can¡¯t stick to you forever.¡± ¡°Trill is its name?¡± Kolt mumbled. ¡°Trill is a pixie, by the way,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Pixies and cultivators don¡¯t always get along, so be careful who you talk to about them. I think they¡¯re nice though.¡± ¡°Nice? Maybe,¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Fun? Usually.¡± ¡°Usually?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The fairies eat up all the fun around them,¡± Blue replied bitterly. ¡°They chew it up, and then they spit out a big old load of steaming¡ª¡± ¡°Are fairies real?!¡± Kira cried out. ¡°Pixies, and now fairies?! Mother wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told her¡­¡± ¡°Steer clear of fairies,¡± Micro quickly added. ¡°They¡¯re a lot to deal with.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay.¡± Kira nodded, her excitement slightly deflated. ¡°But dragons are friendly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°That is some genuine Truck Sect wisdom,¡± Blue smiled contently. ~ The group continued to walk for several hours without interruption, their pace quickened by Kolt¡¯s sudden increase in stamina, but evening had soon come once again. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but how much longer do we have to walk?¡± Kolt complained as they rested by a fire beneath a tree. ¡°I want to go fight that monster soon. Walking is boring.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Micro agreed with a sympathetic nod. ¡°But there are no roads, and I¡¯m the only truck on this world as far as I know.¡± ¡°Truck?¡± Kira asked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kira mumbled, but her curiosity wasn¡¯t sated. ¡°Could you explain in more detail, perhaps¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a vehicle with four wheels¡­ People drive around where I¡¯m from,¡± Micro clarified. ¡°There are lots of different kinds of trucks. There are cars, planes, and other vehicles too. But trucks like me are definitely the most efficient and reliable.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have four wheels though¡­¡± Kira whispered in confusion, looking at Micro¡¯s feet. ¡°This isn¡¯t my original body. I¡¯m getting used to it though,¡± Micro said, tapping himself on the chest as if to comfort himself. ¡°My soul belongs in a truck on another world.¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Kira mumbled, looking into Micro¡¯s eyes intently. ¡°You¡¯re from another world? Which one?¡± ¡°How many worlds do you know about?¡± Kolt scoffed at his sister, but she ignored him and continued to look at Micro with bright eyes. ¡°It¡¯s called Earth,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Do you know it?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean dirt?¡± Kira asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Your world is named after dirt?¡± ¡°What is your world called?¡± Micro asked, somewhat embarrassed by her question. ¡°It¡¯s called the world¡­¡± she replied with a vibrant laugh. ¡°Why call it anything else?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you confuse it with other worlds?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I only live on the one,¡± Kira said, laughing even harder. ¡°You¡¯re funny.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kira,¡± Micro smiled. The fire they sat around crackled softly while the moon rose over the horizon. Lena and Blue were quietly meditating, causing the occasional wave of energy to fill the air like a breeze. Kolt felt compelled to join them after learning that they were actually getting stronger by sitting quietly, but he soon fell asleep with Trill nestled in his dirty clothes. Kira¡¯s mind was still racing with the stories Micro told, and she still felt ready for anything with so much energy coursing through her veins. ¡°You¡¯re sure you aren¡¯t uncomfortable?¡± Micro asked as Kira sighed at the stars. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of energy to suddenly have in you.¡± ¡°It feels wonderful,¡± Kira replied. ¡°And it makes the world look so bright. Even at night, everything is so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, I know¡­¡± Micro added, joining her in watching the stars, mindful of the energy flowing through the air. ¡°I wish the old man could see it too.¡± ¡°You can tell him about it one day, right?¡± Kira commented. ¡°isn¡¯t it fine to just enjoy it for now?¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Oh, I wonder if there is a Camera Art! I could take pictures and¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, I almost forgot. You said you were a vehicle in a past life?¡± Kira returned her attention to Micro with wide eyes. ¡°Until a few weeks ago, yes,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Although it feels like I¡¯ve been on this world for a lot longer than that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kira asked with her head tilted. ¡°Are trucks bad at keeping track of time?¡± ¡°Time passes by a lot faster in some dungeons,¡± Micro explained. ¡°I wonder how long I spent pushing a rock in that first dungeon¡­ My time on my original world feels short compared to that, but it also feels longer¡­ Oh well¡­¡± ¡°That sounds really boring¡­¡± Kira said with a sympathetic tone. ¡°It was a nice experience overall,¡± Micro replied. ¡°You can meet some interesting people in dungeons.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kira crossed her arms for a moment, deep in thought. ¡°I just can¡¯t imagine a person with four wheels.¡± ¡°A vehicle isn¡¯t a person,¡± Micro corrected her. ¡°Apparently I have a soul because of how much my driver cared for me. I think that makes sense. He had a heart big enough to share¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kira nodded slowly, then reached down to grab a twig which was sticking out of the fire. She blew the small flame at its end out, then held it out to Micro. ¡°That¡¯s a nice stick,¡± Micro said with a thumbs up. ¡°Here,¡± she said, pointing at the dusty ground next to him with her other hand. ¡°Draw a truck.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll try,¡± Micro said, taking the stick. He held the stick awkwardly, trying to recall the way the old man held a pen when writing. He made several lines in the dust to practice until a clear image of the picture he wanted to draw appeared in his mind. Kira watched with excitement and confusion as the picture gradually took shape. Micro drew two wheels beneath a box-like body, then a window and the door. He drew several boxes in the bed of the truck, then leaned back and looked down at his work with a smile. ¡°This is what it looks like from the side,¡± he explained, pointing at the picture with the stick. ¡°The driver sits in there, and you can put whatever you like in the back, as long as it isn¡¯t too heavy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kira marvelled for a moment. ¡°How does it move? Are carriages meant to be pulled?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an engine in there,¡± Micro replied, pointing at the bottom of the cab. ¡°You put fuel in the tank back here, and the engine makes everything move.¡± ¡°Is it magic?¡± Kira asked with wide eyes. ¡°Not at all!¡± Micro laughed, then pointed at the fire. ¡°You see how the fire makes lots of smoke when it burns? The engine burns fuel, and the energy which it releases makes you move.¡± ¡°A chariot of fire¡­?!¡± Kira marvelled. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± Micro smiled. ¡°The fire only happens in the engine though, tiny little fires. That¡¯s what the spark plugs are for.¡± ¡°I want to ride one,¡± Kira said excitedly, causing Kolt to stir in his sleep. ¡°Where can we find an engine of fire?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only truck on this world, as far as I know. There aren¡¯t even mechanics here¡­¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°You could ride on my shoulders, but I don¡¯t think it would be the same¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kira sighed. ¡°Do you think you could make one?¡± ¡°Well, huh¡­¡± Micro¡¯s expression hardened as he locked eyes with Kira. She leaned backward as his aura flickered, but her curiosity grew as his expression deepened. She patiently waited for a reply, and Micro finally spoke. ¡°I think I could¡­!¡± Chapter 104 - The Water Serpent Moon Sect Kira eventually fell asleep while watching Micro draw various shapes and words in the ground with his stick. He described them in detail as he drew them, but Kira understood few of the words he said, despite his excitement as he described each of their functions. When morning came, he had filled the ground with his designs and was still enthusiastic to draw more. ¡°What is this?!¡± Lena cried out in panic as she awoke from her meditative state. ¡°Do you mean to summon something?!¡± ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t magic,¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to work out the design for a truck. I know the metals available here aren¡¯t the highest quality, so the design is taking some time. There¡¯s also the lack of gas stations and power tools¡­¡± Lena shook her head, then waved her hand, sending a gust of aura down to the ground. The designs were all swept away in a moment, and Micro sighed. Lena felt guilty for a moment, but quickly rose to her feet and dusted off her robes. ¡°Be careful what strange marks you leave behind,¡± Lena explained more kindly. ¡°You have only just been acknowledged by the empire as a neutral entity. Don¡¯t tempt fate.¡± ¡°I should buy a notebook!¡± Micro said enthusiastically. ¡°The old man always carried one around. It¡¯s important to have somewhere to organize your thoughts.¡± ¡°You can write?¡± Lena asked in surprise. ¡°I think I can do most of the things the old man could do,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Sometimes I feel like he¡¯s a part of me, somewhere in my soul, even though it¡¯s truck-shaped.¡± ¡°Farmers can write on your world?¡± Lena asked again, her eyes widening further. ¡°Most children learn to write pretty quickly in school,¡± Micro replied. ¡°His son had some trouble at first, but he still got into a nice university. He was better with science though.¡± ¡°University¡­? A farmer¡¯s son¡­?¡± Lena shook her head in disbelief. ¡°There are strange worlds¡­¡± ¡°I hope you can make one soon!¡± Kira said, springing up from the ground with even more energy than before. ¡°There¡¯s the issue of roads though¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°It would be cruel to put a truck in the wild like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough of that to last a lifetime,¡± Blue said while hovering above Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± ~ The ominous presence of the ruby level dungeon gradually faded behind the group as they continued on, and the plains began to give way to rolling hills. Kira continued to ask Micro about all the things a truck could do, and Micro happily explained whatever he could. Kolt remained focused on keeping up with the group. His energy was bolstered by Trill¡¯s presence on his shoulder, but his body was still unable to make use of most of it. ¡°There,¡± Lena suddenly announced. ¡°The Amber Water Serpent Moon Sect¡¯s territory currently extends about this far.¡± ¡°I thought sects preferred big mountains,¡± Micro said. ¡°This particular sect has a strong connection to the mundane world,¡± Lena said with a bitter tone. ¡°They involve themselves in the sort of politics which they ought to ignore. They¡¯re a petty group of¡ª¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± Micro called out as she began to ramble. ¡°Excuse me¡ª¡± Lena suddenly cleared her throat and covered her mouth awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sure they will be excellent hosts. Be sure to present yourselves with courtesy and respect.¡± ¡°Courtesy and respect,¡± Kira repeated, then looked at Micro as if to confirm Lena¡¯s request. ¡°I think those are good qualities to have,¡± Micro assured her. ¡°But being efficient and reliable is probably more important for a truck.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Kira replied with a firm nod. ¡°It seems you have been blessed with a virtuous disciple, young master,¡± Lena said softly. Her amused smile faded as Kolt came into few. He was grumbling to himself about the steep hills as he walked, sweating and panting in an unsightly manner. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll gain another one day.¡± ¡°By the way, how old are you?¡± Micro asked Kira. ¡°I¡¯ll be eleven next time the snow melts,¡± Kira replied. ¡°Kolt is a year younger than me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re even younger than I thought¡­¡± Micro gasped. ¡°And you¡¯re already out in the world¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, time to greet the master of this land¡­¡± Lena interrupted them with a sigh. Micro wondered what sort of greeting she had in mind, but he was suddenly pushed back by an explosive burst of aura. Lena stood with her feet firmly on the ground, sending out an aggressive wave of energy in all directions. ¡°You call that a greeting?! Watch this!¡± Blue scoffed as she flew down to Lena¡¯s side. Blue rooted herself to the ground and began to emit an aura slightly stronger that Lena¡¯s, laughing proudly as it grew. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cultivators do this sort of thing a lot,¡± Micro reassured Kolt and Kira while protecting them with a thick shield. Kira and Kolt both marvelled at the translucent walls of energy that sprung out of the ground to protect them from the sudden storm of auras. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Alright,¡± Lena announced, withdrawing her aura. ¡°Let¡¯s see who we have the pleasure of greeting today.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for a nap,¡± Blue added, directing her comment to Trill, who already looked half asleep. She yawned as her own aura dissipated. ¡°Right,¡± Trill mumbled, quickly rising into the air and making his way to Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Wake me up if things get fun,¡± Blue said to Micro. ¡°Or if you¡¯re about to die.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue,¡± Micro said as she also disappeared into his pocket. ¡°I swear, if I get sacrificed in a summoning again¡ª¡± Blue added, but she shook her head and sighed. ¡°Oh, whatever.¡± Kira and Kolt became increasingly nervous as they continued in the direction of the sect. Seemingly in response to the announcement which Blue and Lena had made, an equally aggressive aura was growing in the distance. As the group came to the top of a small hill, a sprawling village came into view with a castle-like structure at its centre. It wasn¡¯t as impressive a sight as Kel¡¯s home had been on the side of a tall mountain, but Micro assumed they must have many more resources at their disposal. Micro struggled to take in the sight with only one good eye, so he relied on his energy to analyze the area, and he was surprised to find it densely populated with both cultivators and non-cultivators, though even those without a core were clearly on their way to acquiring one. ¡°Not many of them have cores, but there are thousands of people with more energy than most of the non-cultivators I¡¯ve seen,¡± Micro commented as he looked around. ¡°Seems like a nice enough place.¡± ¡°The outer disciples of some sects are required to cultivate a jade core independently before being acknowledged by the inner sect,¡± Lena explained. ¡°The weak are pruned from the outer branches.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t argue with the necessity of pruning branches,¡± Micro said, frowning as he considered Lena¡¯s words. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t quite seem applicable¡­¡± Smoke was rising from dozens of chimneys. The huts were humble in their construction, but they were uniform in size and organized in their placement. Though no distinct roads connected the buildings of the wide village, there was business happening everywhere Micro looked. Farmers sold their produce, blacksmiths hammered metals, and bakers filled their air with appetizing odors. The smell of a bakery distracted him long enough that he tripped over a bump on the path he was walking on, nearly falling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like the other villages I¡¯ve seen¡­¡± Micro added. ¡°Aside from the roads. The roads are still¡ª¡± ¡°This particular sect places a premium on the currency of the kingdom,¡± Lena explained coldly. ¡°They have made themselves a valuable ally to the royal family in recent decades. Some may call it a distasteful hobby, but they call it a way of life.¡± ¡°What sort of business do they do?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I thought cultivators hated working.¡± ¡°They facilitate the transport of many rare materials from the western hills to the eastern plains. No mundane merchant or royal knight what dare to set foot in the forests and mountains where we cultivate in this era,¡± Lena explained. ¡°They are so deeply immersed in matter of the mundane one wonders if they will soon drown in their dishonour. And the gold they hoard¡ª¡± ¡°Gold is useful,¡± Micro commented. ¡°It¡¯s heavier than paper money, but I can¡¯t dislike a metal currency!¡± ¡°Its accumulation in a single place does liven the populace, for a time,¡± Lena conceded. ¡°The mundane are no different from any being in their right to live happily in the way they please. If only they¡¯d do it elsewhere¡­¡± ¡°I should earn some more gold,¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°I don¡¯t have much left, but I shouldn¡¯t rely so much on charity.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lena said with an eyebrow raised. ¡°How commendable, though materialism is typically among the less desirable traits for a sect leader to exemplify.¡± ¡°The old man often relied on the kindness of others, but he never rested when there was work to be done,¡± Micro said with sombre tone. ¡°I think I feel the frustration he felt when he broke his leg one winter and had to watch his neighbours tend to his property for a month. They did it happily, but the feeling he had the first time he drove me the following spring is hard to forget. He still doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s fully repaid them, though they insist he never had to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s pleasing to hear of such an honourable master,¡± Lena replied. ¡°You would do well to emulate such a man, though gold is rarely of use in the pursuit of immortality.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live forever on a world with no roads,¡± Micro said with a solemn tone which caught Lena off guard. ¡°Roads aren¡¯t cheap.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She stuttered. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Roads are very important,¡± Kira added with a bright smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t they, master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Micro replied happily, patting Kira¡¯s head softly. Kolt made a complicated expression, but only nodded in support of Micro¡¯s assertion. Suddenly, a man with yellow robes and a small black cap that held all of his hair above his head appeared before them. His face was clean shaven, but his expression was difficult to read. Lena seemed unsurprised, but the way he suddenly appeared with a gust of wind startled Micro and the children. ¡°Honourable Member of the Imperial Guard¡­¡± the man greeted them. ¡°You are most welcome here.¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Lena replied curtly. ¡°And your¡­¡± The man turned to look at the three people behind Lena. Micro looked back, and took note of the recognizable aura of an amber core around the man. ¡°Attendants?¡± ¡°Who are you to address the leader of the Truck Sect as an attendant?¡± Lena replied with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Are manners no long practiced in this sect?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The man¡¯s confusion was washed away by a cold sensation travelling down his spine, and he bowed deeply, gesturing for them to follow him. ¡°Allow me to show you the extent of our hospitality! For the outerwear of a sect leader and his disciples to be so extremely affected by the elements, you must have been training under exceptionally strenuous circumstances. Our humble sect will strive to provide the comfort you have earned¡­¡± ¡°He talks a lot,¡± Kolt mumbled, drawing a subtle but sharp glare from the man. ¡°My name is Guran, a humble servant of this sect,¡± the man declared with his head still bowed. ¡°And I am at your service¡­¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Guran, a humble servant of the sect,¡± Micro said. ¡°My given in name is simply Guran, but if it pleases you to¡ª¡± ¡°Sorry, simply Guran,¡± Micro interrupted him. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Guran stared blankly up at Micro, who was unable to stifle his laughter any longer, and Guran¡¯s own face became red. ¡°Thank you, Guran,¡± Micro chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m Micro. Please, lead the way.¡± ¡°Of course, Master Micro.¡± Guran smiled, though the muscles in his face were far from relaxed. ¡°At your service¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time¡­¡± Lena sighed toward Micro. ¡°I¡¯m not yet immortal, so I¡¯d appreciate if this didn¡¯t take an eternity.¡± ¡°Sorry, Lena,¡± Micro said with a smile. ¡°I forget how old you are sometimes.¡± ¡°I thought your joke was well timed,¡± Kira said quietly as they began to follow Guran through the busy streets. ¡°But jokes can get you into more trouble than they can get you out of. My uncle always said that.¡± ¡°Some trouble is worth getting in to,¡± Kolt added, but Kira shushed him with a quick jab to the shoulder. ¡°Trouble?¡± Micro spent a few moments quietly considering the words of the children before turning to reply with a thumbs up. ¡°I have a feeling we¡¯ll be getting into trouble either way, so just focus on having fun.¡± Chapter 105 - Noble Attire Guran guided Lena, Micro, Kolt, and Kira quickly through the bustling communities which surrounded the sect¡¯s expansive temple of stone. Even from within the small villages, the sect¡¯s main buildings were clear to see atop a small hill. Its stone walls were painted yellow, but large wooden structures of finer quality than Micro had yet seen on his new world stood alongside humbler stone structures. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Micro was pleasantly surprised not to draw much attention from the villagers he passed. Though he couldn¡¯t help but compare them to the average villagers of his homeworld, he noticed that they appeared cleanly dressed and well fed compared to other non-cultivators he¡¯d met. ¡°Gold really does make a difference.¡± ¡°Those under the sect¡¯s protection want for nothing, I assure you,¡± Guran replied proudly. ¡°The tributes which adorn this land speak to the true value of our sect to this kingdom.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro nodded, but noticed a sudden change in the air around them. While villagers had seemed indifferent to the group before, the sound of Guran¡¯s voice seemed to cool the warm atmosphere of the settlement instantly. Men and women stopped walking and bowed their heads as Guran passed, offering no words of greeting as they walked by. Micro sighed as the familiar scene unfolded. ¡°Fear¡­¡± ¡°Fear? Hardly¡­¡± Guran stated with a sharp glance. ¡°They live happily in their place. And they know their place well.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro replied quietly, turning to find Kolt and Kira wearing equally nervous expressions. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at our first stop,¡± Guran announced. ¡°You have journeyed far, and you must have accumulated as much fatigue as your clothes have gathered¡­ filth¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fair assessment,¡± Micro said with a laugh. He patted his robes once, sending a cloud of dust into the air. ¡°It¡¯s been a long walk¡­¡± Guran cleared his throat and bowed his head, hiding an unpleasant expression as several women gathered around him. Behind Guran was a large building of wood and stone, decorated with colourful tapestries and flowers. Guran looked up at Micro, doing his best not to let his glare fall upon the children behind him while Lena looked around the town with disinterest. ¡°If it pleases you, allow us to aid you in restoring your outerwear to its fullest potential,¡± Guran spoke formally. ¡°To enter the sect in such a state would be¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a clothing store,¡± Micro said as he looked into the building through a window. ¡°That¡¯s convenient.¡± The store was full of shelves displaying fabrics of many colours, though there was a clear preference for the yellow colour worn by Guran and many other cultivators walking about the villages. Several people remained inside, some sewing while others cleaned, though most of the staff had exited the building to meet Guran with bowed heads. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything expensive, but the little ones could use warmer clothes,¡± Micro said to Guran. ¡°Expensive?¡± Guran blurted out. ¡°We would not charge you for the honour of making you presentable before our masters. It is our privilege to be of service in this way!¡± ¡°Cultivators do business in other ways,¡± Lena quietly remarked to Micro. ¡°Don¡¯t be discourteous by trying to pay for goods with your gold coins here. You would insult them by offering mundane currency in exchange for their services.¡± ¡°How should I pay then?¡± Micro asked as he returned several gold coins to his storage, a sight which caught Guran¡¯s eye instantly. ¡°I¡¯m sure your time here will be of great value to our sect,¡± Guran assured him with a conflicted look. ¡°The depth of your skills is difficult to discern.¡± ¡°It would be discourteous to reject their hospitality,¡± Lena remarked to Micro, still wearing a look of disinterest. ¡°Not that it is worth much¡­¡± Micro shrugged and followed Guran into the store, where the group was greeted warmly. Upon the staff¡¯s insistence, the four were led to the back of the store where warm baths were prepared, and their clothes were taken to be washed. After a short time spent relaxing in the soapy water, they were provided temporary robes while their clothes dried. Lena rejected their persistent offers of new robes, but Micro felt it would be best to have newer clothes to wear while his Fire Mountain Turtle Sect robes were in such a weathered state. Micro was worried about what might happen to Blue and Trill in a washing machine, though he soon noticed them resting atop a shelf, out of sight of the shop¡¯s busy employees. ¡°Forgive me if I am mistaken, but I believe your robes belong to an eastern sect of the jade level. Are you not the leader of an amber level sect, young master?¡± Guran asked while several other workers took measurements of Micro, Kira, and Kolt. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Micro replied, giving the matter some thought for the first time. ¡°Kel¡¯s sect was very kind to us, but the Truck Sect itself would be called amber level now, I guess¡­¡± ¡°So your attire was borrowed, I see¡­¡± Guran nodded with an eyebrow raised. ¡°You have quite the variety of close friends.¡± ¡°Then, might I ask what colours adorn the members of your sect?¡± an old man dressed in fine robes asked, appearing from behind a large pile of fabrics. ¡°I¡¯m sure your sect has its fair share of skilled craftsmen, but I would strive to provide you with such garments that you would hesitate to exchange for any others.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes always seemed to be travelling from one corner of Micro¡¯s body to another as he spoke, memorizing his form as naturally as he breathed. Micro felt impressed by the man¡¯s enthusiasm for his craft. ¡°Well, green is nice. But I was always white and grey before,¡± Micro replied, and he was soon surprised by an intent aura surrounding the old man. Though the man possessed no core, an excited energy swirled around him as he spoke. ¡°White and grey¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What a splendid combination¡­ Unique¡­ Simple¡­ Proud¡­ Yes¡­¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Micro turned away from the old man, whose face oozed enthusiasm, and addressed the children behind him. ¡°Trucks come in lots of colours.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wear the same!¡± Kira shouted happily. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Kolt mumbled, having been staring at a vibrant red roll of fabric with gold patterns glistening at its edges. ¡°The same, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Forgive my ignorance, young master, but might I ask what sect you lead?¡± The old man asked with a humbler tone, having calmed himself slightly. ¡°The Truck Sect,¡± Micro replied. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°The¡­ what?¡± ¡°We¡¯re efficient and reliable, among other things¡ª¡± Micro explained. ¡°It¡¯s a new sect.¡± ¡°Efficient and reliable¡­ I see¡­¡± the old craftsman repeated, nodding deeply. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of the honourable young master¡¯s sect, but I promise that the robes I prepare for you on this day will ensure that you are recognized wherever you go!¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Micro replied timidly. ¡°Haret is my name!¡± the old man said with a dance-like bow. ¡°I am a servant of the sect, but I am a slave to my art!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a passionate fellow,¡± Guran remarked, rolling his eyes slightly. His voice carried a sharp burst of aura directed at the old man. ¡°Please do see to the task at once. Their patience may wane.¡± ¡°My craft always has my full attention!¡± Haret replied, somehow unaffected by the harsh aura of guide. ¡°You may play outside if you like, little Guran!¡± ¡°Well, no hurry,¡± Micro shrugged, and smiled to the old man called Haret. ¡°It¡¯s always worth taking the time to do a job well.¡± ~ The shop became lively as the old craftsman called Haret led his staff in the creation of three new robes of white and grey. Kolt was increasingly intimidated by the energy he perceived in everyone around him, especially without Trill on his shoulder to supplement his energy stores, but Micro and Kira enjoyed looking around the shop at all the colourful fabrics on display. The staff were happy to show them around and proudly explained the patterns and their origins across the kingdom. Though Micro had been suspicious of the relationship between Guran and the workers, he was relieved to see them working happily to fill his order. Haret¡¯s hands moved too quickly for Micro to track, shouting orders with a voice full of passion and urgency, and his assistants cooperated efficiently with smiles on their faces. ¡°What sort of clothes do trucks wear on your world?¡± Kira asked cheerfully while unfurling a large tapestry. ¡°Trucks are made of metal and plastic mostly, so there¡¯s no need for clothes,¡± Micro replied. ¡°A coat of wax helps protect the paint though.¡± ¡°That sounds really uncomfortable,¡± Kira laughed. ¡°Now that I can feel the temperature with my skin, clothes do feel quite nice, to be honest,¡± Micro replied. ¡°And I like all the colours people wear. Changing clothes is a lot easier than washing and waxing a truck too. I should learn how to wash clothes soon¡­¡± ¡°That reminds me!¡± Kira said, leaning closer to Micro and looking into his eyes. ¡°How come some people have one eye that¡¯s a different colour from the other one?¡± ¡°Oh, that happened recently,¡± Micro sighed, pointing to his red left eye. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you look at chaos energy too closely. Why do you ask? Have you seen eyes like this before?¡± ¡°I saw a few people like that back home,¡± Kira replied. ¡°Sometimes rich people passed through town on their way somewhere. Some of them had odd coloured eyes, but I never had a chance to ask about it. They were scary¡­¡± ¡°Magicians often deal with chaos energy, so that might explain it,¡± Micro replied with a shrug. ¡°Magicians aren¡¯t all bad, but you should avoid getting involved with them. They don¡¯t get along well with most cultivators.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kira replied quietly. ¡°Magicians and cultivators were enemies, huh? I figured they were all just doing their own thing¡­¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s a little confusing,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Just focus on getting stronger though. The stronger you get, the less you have to worry about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true¡­¡± Lena added softly from across the room with a conservative smile. ~ Lena¡¯s robes and armour were soon returned in nearly perfect condition. Micro noticed they even smelled of flowers. He also noticed a metal dagger among the clothes when they were presented to Lena, and was surprised to learn Lena possessed a weapon. ¡°I thought you relied more on energy than weapons,¡± Micro remarked. ¡°You can even make swords of energy, so why do you need that?¡± ¡°Most cultivators carry a blade, though its utility varies,¡± Lena replied as she tucked it beneath her armour. ¡°Your friend who practices the Turtle Art carried a sword, did he not? Jade level sects often dispatch monsters with a material blade to conserve energy. Most elders in my sect carry blades inherited from ancestors.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Micro said, nodding as Lena¡¯s story continued. ¡°Our sect was not always so strong, and these heirlooms connect us to our roots,¡± Lena explained as she moved the small blade playfully through the air. ¡°They keep us humble on our path to immortality.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Micro replied with a smile. ¡°You might need a few more of those though¡­¡± ¡°Is there a similar tradition on your world, young master?¡± Lena asked. ¡°The old man kept a pair of pliers in the truck which his own father gave him as a child. The rubber on the handles wore off years ago, but he never let a tool rust,¡± Micro recalled with a smile. ¡°Well, there was a saw blade he dropped in the snow one year, but that was an accident¡­¡± Lena nodded, content that they shared some appreciation for the sentiment despite an apparent language barrier. Shortly after Lena had returned to her usual appearance, Haret marched through a door followed by several assistants crying tears of joy. ¡°Young master, your work of art is complete!¡± he announced so loudly that the shop was shaken by his excitement. ¡°Behold, the pinnacle of style and comfort!¡± ¡°Oh, thank you¡­¡± Micro replied somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Was it a lot of work?¡± ¡°It was a monumental task to do your order justice, but it was such a pleasure that I regret having completed it in less than a day¡­!¡± Haret cried out with a sincerity which surprised Micro.¡° So simple, so elegant, so dignified¡­ A style which exudes confidence and nobility¡­!¡± Haret¡¯s assistants then unfolded the three sets of robes before Micro, Kolt, and Kira, and all three customers understood Haret¡¯s proclamations. ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Kira whispered. ¡°So cool¡­¡± Kolt added, reaching out to touch the sleeve of the robe closest to him. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt cloth like this!¡± ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± Micro stated. ¡°It even shines the same way my old coat of paint did¡­!¡± The robes were made of a silky material which glistened in the light which came in through the window, but a dark grey fabric made up the edges of the robes. Even Lena raised her eyebrows at the sight of the robes. ¡°The soul sects I know of typically wear white, but for any other sect to wear such a thing¡­¡± Lena said mostly to herself. ¡°You will certainly provoke many.¡± ¡°Provoke them?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Cultivators wear colours to which they feel some attachment,¡± Lena explained, then pointed to the subtle patterns embroidered on her sleeves. ¡°We carry the traditions and stories of our sect with us, honouring our traditions and ancestors. I believe most would see your own robes as representing the philosophy of transcendence, a trait few would dare to claim publicly.¡± ¡°So, the simpler a robe is, the prouder I look?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If any other sect leader wore those garments, I would assume they were terminally arrogant,¡± Lena said with a serious tone which caused the old man called Haret to take a defensive stance. However, she soon smiled again. ¡°But for one with such an approach to cultivation as yours, I dare say those colours are well suited to you.¡± ¡°Transcendence¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°Few cultivators have ever declared their intention to master every Core Card,¡± Lena added, but her words were accompanied by an intense aura. ¡°But neither am I aware of any who have mastered as many as you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Micro replied, beginning to feel uncomfortable after being praised in such a threatening way. ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± ¡°A master of many Core Cards, you say¡­¡± Guran mumbled, his eyes narrowing as he took a loser look at Micro. ¡°How intriguing¡­¡± ¡°Shall we continue on our way?¡± Lena interjected before Micro could reply to Guran. ¡°We aren¡¯t here to be gawked at by the likes of you. ¡°Indeed, we have¡ª¡± Guran began to answer politely, but he was interrupted by a rumbling sound. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Kira whispered, her face turning red. She held her stomach and looked down in fear. However, Lena cracked a smile at the situation and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure one may find only the finest of delicacies in such a sect,¡± Lena said to Guran, who only revealed his impatience for a brief moment before bowing deeply. ¡°Or will we see the limits of your hospitality today?¡± ¡°Once the young masters are dressed, I shall show you the finest food known to the kingdom,¡± Guran stated boastfully, though he did appear flustered at the change in plans. Micro and Kira did nothing to hide their excitement at his suggestion, though Kolt feigned a more stoic expression, similar to the way Lena carried herself. Micro couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice in excitement. ¡°Do you have honey buns here?!¡± Micro asked. ¡°Honey happens to be a specialty of ours,¡± Guran answered, nodding to one of the workers waiting nearby. The young woman bowed and disappeared around the corner. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that you experience all we have to offer.¡± Chapter 106 - Sweet Welcomes and Odd Weather It didn¡¯t take long after leaving the teary eyed craftsman in the clothing shop behind for Micro to confirm that his new outerwear was indeed noteworthy to the general public. Many of the residents immediately took note of Micro and his disciples when they came into view, but the higher level cultivators present in the villages offered a variety of expressions, ranging from amused laughter to outright disbelief. With Lena walking imposingly alongside him, nobody dared voice their opinions of Micro, but their stares began to annoy Lena. She turned to see Micro with an awkward look on his face. ¡°Are you not enjoying your newfound popularity?¡± Lena asked, her sarcasm obvious even to Micro. ¡°It¡¯s not quite what I¡¯m used to,¡± Micro replied. ¡°How do people normally react to you?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you as conspicuous on your homeworld as you are on this world?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s changed over time,¡± Micro recalled. ¡°I didn¡¯t stand out much when I was new. Now, most people think I¡¯m cute, and the word nostalgic comes up a lot¡­¡± ¡°Cute and¡­ nostalgic¡­?¡± Lena repeated with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Not many my age are still running,¡± Micro replied sombrely. ¡°We last a long time if cared for, but sometimes it¡¯s cheaper in the long run to replace us with a new model¡­¡± ¡°That sounds so lonely,¡± Kira commented with sad eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything like that at the time, but looking back on it now¡­¡± Micro said, his voice quieting as he looked back on his life. Kira reached out to grab Micro¡¯s hand as his expression darkened. ¡°I guess it felt like having a big family. There were less of them after a while, and they were mostly gone before I knew it. Seeing them rusted out in fields with no tires¡­¡± ¡°The lament of an old farm tool¡­¡± Lena whispered to herself with a curious expression. ¡°Truly fascinating¡­¡± ¡°Old?¡± Kira asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look that old.¡± ¡°This body is less than a month old, give or take,¡± Micro replied. ¡°My soul was taken from my old body recently, by a goddess called Nora.¡± ¡°Ah, you mentioned her before!¡± Kira nodded. ¡°Why did she do that anyway?¡± ¡°She was trying to help some magicians summon a hero to fight the cultivators, but I showed up instead,¡± Micro explained, lowering his voice as Guran¡¯s ears began to twitch. ¡°She also sent a dog¡¯s soul by accident recently. I think she might be a little bit clumsy.¡± ¡°Getting called clumsy by the likes of you would probably do some damage,¡± Blue chuckled from his pocket. ¡°She¡¯s strong though,¡± Micro added. ¡°It¡¯ll take me a long time to learn to make a road between worlds like she can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Kira began to reply, but an intense flash of light suddenly filled the cloudy afternoon sky. The sun had been mostly obscured by soft white clouds for most of the day, but purple flashes of lightning filled the sky, followed by unnaturally large crashes of thunder which seemed to split the sky. ¡°Shield yourselves!¡± Lena shouted, ushering them beneath the cover of a restaurant¡¯s overhanging roof. The storm of purple that filled the sky sent the village into a frenzy, and Micro felt hopeless as he hid with Lena and the children. Guran had disappeared from view almost instantly after the first crash, and most villagers had soon found buildings in which to hide themselves. ¡°That¡¯s not normal¡­!¡± Micro shouted nervously over the large crashes, but he was even more surprised when the noise suddenly stopped and the clouds were swept away, revealing a clear blue sky. ¡°Wait, is it?¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s a first for you,¡± Blue mumbled calmly. ¡°What was that?¡± Micro asked with wide eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few purple flashes before, but I figured the weather here was just weird.¡± ¡°What else could be so annoying?¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°Cultivators.¡± ¡°Cultivators did that¡­?¡± Micro whispered, turning to Lena. ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°There are realms of power beyond our comprehension,¡± Lena stated with a reverent tone. She walked timidly back to the street, looking around at the sky with glowing eyes. She sighed in relief, and Micro realized she had been just as nervous as any non-cultivator in the area. ¡°Their battles appear as forces of nature to the mortals who dwell far beneath them.¡± ¡°They live in the sky?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°To those whose battles scar the world in such a way, there is little difference between the oceans¡¯ depths and the heavens¡¯ heights. Their existence defies the common sense of lower beings¡­¡± Lena explained with a somewhat bitter expression. ¡°It is rare to witness, but it is not unheard of. I expect this will stir up the capital for a while, though it doesn¡¯t concern us at the moment, probably¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s rude of them to make so much noise,¡± Micro added as Lena¡¯s voice trailed off. He looked at Kolt and Kira, and was surprised to find them looking calmer than Lena. ¡°Are you both okay?¡± ¡°Mother said lightning like that happened when the gods drank too much wine¡­¡± Kolt replied, his voice growing quieter as he recalled his mother. ¡°It happens sometimes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen such an event more than once before?¡± Lena asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°A few times a year, mostly in winter, but once in spring,¡± Kira replied. ¡°But, it was actually cultivators? Humans can do that?¡± ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Lena nodded. ¡°For such a thing to be commonplace in this region¡­¡± ¡°I see you are all in good health,¡± Guran suddenly announced, appearing from behind a fruit stand. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± ¡°What do you know of the battles waged in the heavens above us?¡± Lena asked him with a harsh tone. ¡°I¡¯ve heard nothing of this from the empire.¡± ¡°I know only the sights and sounds of their battles, as anyone here would,¡± Guran said, bowing as he often did while he spoke. ¡°We are a humble sect of amber core cultivators. Forgive my ignorance, but we do not presume to comment upon the will of the venerable.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lena smirked, her eyes glowing. ¡°I suppose an answer worth finding is one worth hiding.¡± ¡°Your questions are most welcome here,¡± Guran replied sharply, glancing up while maintaining a deep bow. Micro looked at the two cultivators for a while, wondering what thoughts were hidden behind their complicated expressions, but he had encountered no such situations in all his time as a truck. Noticing the discomfort around his core increasing, he sighed, accepting that he was out of his depth, and waved to Guran and Lena. ¡°I do have a favour to ask of your sect, so I would appreciate it if we could get some food and go,¡± Micro spoke with a sharper tone than he had intended. He smiled, wondering if he¡¯d learned to speak in such a way from the cultivators he¡¯d met recently. ¡°Of course,¡± Guran nodded. ¡°You expressed a desire for baked goods flavoured with honey. There is a rather popular bakery just up the road from here.¡± ¡°What road?¡± Micro frowned, looking down at the bumpy dirt trails which had formed naturally beneath the feet of the villagers over time. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Guran asked, confused by the question. ¡°I believe you will enjoy the delicacies prepared there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Micro shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Right, then¡­¡± Guran frowned, but disregarded the remark. He then led them on to a small wooden building where the smell of fresh bread filled the air. Micro looked around and saw shelves full of baked goods of various shapes and sizes, but didn¡¯t have time to greet the old lady working there before he had been presented with a platter with several buns by Guran. ¡°Oh, thanks,¡± Micro said as he scooped one up and took a large bite of it with his Spirit Taste Skill active. ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he took another bite. The first taste to fill his mouth was honey, but it was not a familiar taste. The distinct flavours of the honey buns he ate by the dozen at Kel¡¯s temple were nowhere to be found. Rather, the story of the honey in the bun he now ate began to unfold in his mind. An image of the hive where the bees busily worked appeared in his thoughts, followed by the scent of a field full of flowers. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen sparkling flowers like those¡­¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Guran gasped, his stiff grin quickly evaporating. Guran was clearly flustered by Micro¡¯s remark, but returned the platter to him as he finished his first bun. ¡°Flowers that sparkle, you say?¡± Lena¡¯s ears perked up at his words as Kolt and Kira reached for the platter of buns. ¡°A field of purple flowers, but they glow like stars at night¡­¡± Micro said after taking another bite. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful field, but the bees look dizzy¡­¡± ¡°Glowing purple flowers? Dizzy bees¡­?¡± Lena began, then suddenly snatched the buns from the children¡¯s hands before they could take a bite. ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt blurted out when he realized what had happened. Kira looked in confusion at Lena, but held her tongue as Lena¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re¡ª¡± Guran stammered, but he was clearly beginning to sweat. ¡°Tricky little legless reptiles,¡± she said to Guran coldly. Though she didn¡¯t unleash any of her aura in the presence of a non-cultivator, the old lady quickly went pale and backed out of the room in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Guran said hurriedly, but Lena continued. ¡°Honey made from the nectar of a field full of those wretched plants, cultivated atop a natural energy vein,¡± Lena said, staring at Guran with disgust with glowing eyes. She then turned to Micro. ¡°Dream-catchers are a popular flower among those who seek a deeper state of meditation, but there are ways to alter their effect on the mind.¡± ¡°What are dream-catchers?¡± Kira asked in surprise, trying to take a closer look at the baked goods on the tray. ¡°Are they dangerous?¡± ¡°The nectar of those purple flowers, when infused with energy and processed naturally by bees into honey, makes an excellent poison,¡± Lena continued. ¡°Poison?!¡± Micro gasped, holding his hands nervously over his stomach. ¡°Fear not,¡± Lena reassured him, her stern gaze still digging into the fidgeting Guran. ¡°In small doses, its effects are lessened, but it has a distinct and rather useful quality.¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± Micro asked. ¡°In simple terms, it could be called a potion of truth,¡± Lena said as her aura finally calmed. ¡°Feeding such a thing to unwanted guests as a means of ensuring they are unable to hide anything from their hosts¡­ How petty¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ªI assure you¡ª¡± Guran mumbled, sweat pouring down his face. ¡°Don¡¯t, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Oh, just be silent,¡± Lena sighed, releasing her hostile demeanour to the surprise of all in the room. ¡°We have business here, and we will see to it. I doubt there¡¯s a single dessert in this wretched town free of some devious concoction anyway.¡± ¡°I will¡ªThat is¡­¡± Guran nodded while stuttering. ¡°Indeed, then¡ªUmm, this way¡­¡± ¡°Micro,¡± Lena called quietly before he followed Guran. ¡°These people would poison you as soon as greet you. Remember that.¡± ¡°Does that mean they want to be friends?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You¡¯re thinking more like a cultivator now¡­¡± Lena grinned. ¡°As little as the respect of this treacherous sect is worth, you¡¯ll earn it in little time with such an attitude.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro thought for a while, then nodded and continued after Guran with his disciples. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ~ Micro, Kolt, and Kira remained hungry for the rest of their walk, but the awkward air around Guran made it difficult to ask him for anything, and Micro was already feeling light headed after eating two poisoned honey buns, though he was still content with how they had tasted. The villages they passed through seemed much quieter after the awkward confrontation at the bakery, and those who remained in sight were careful not to look in the direction of Micro¡¯s party. They finally came to the outermost stone wall of the sect¡¯s temple, and a large wooden gate opened in time for them to walk straight through. ¡°Wait here for a moment, please¡­¡± Guran mumbled, then walked quickly around the corner of a small building and out of sight. ¡°This is a nice yard,¡± Micro remarked. The courtyard was similar to the place where Micro, Kel, and Tae had entertained their guests from the Sparrow Sect, decorated with neatly trimmed trees and elegantly carved statues. Another similarity to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡¯s courtyard was the large number of young cultivators meditating and sparring here and there. ¡°Have you been to many sects like this?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Keep quiet for now,¡± Lena said quietly to Kira. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for children to be speaking freely.¡± ¡°There are a lot of young people with amber cores here,¡± Micro whispered to Lena after offering a sympathetic smile to Kira. ¡°Could Kel¡¯s sect become this strong?¡± ¡°The leader of your friend¡¯s sect possessed only a jade core, despite his years of cultivating, which would make it impossible for him to instruct his disciples in its acquisition,¡± Lena replied. ¡°Although your friend, the young master of the sect, certainly seemed capable of reaching greater heights.¡± ¡°How do sects get stronger if the sect leader is stuck at a certain core level?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Azar was much younger than you, but he had the same level core. Yahari looked young too, but she had a cerulean core!¡± ¡°You refer to the Imperial Envoy by her given name, do you?¡± Lena whispered, shaking her head. ¡°Azar is certainly strong, though his motivations elude me now¡­ To answer your question, age is not a reliable indicator of strength. Time itself does not make one strong, but time does reveal things about one¡¯s potential, as well as one¡¯s character.¡± ¡°So even jade level cultivators like Kel could make his sect an amber or a sapphire level sect?¡± Micro asked excitedly. ¡°In such a case, they rarely would,¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is rare for a disciple to surpass their master, of course. In all the realms of cultivation you will encounter, you¡¯ll find it rarer still for a young cultivator to accidentally achieve the amber core stage with the help of a pixie.¡± ¡°I wonder why that¡¯s so rare¡­¡± Micro said, looking around at disinterested disciples training nearby. ¡°There was certainly a time when more cultivators would risk their lives to push their limits, but now it seems we have grown content to sharpen ourselves against those who we deem our equals, rather than seeking out greater challenges,¡± Lena explained thoughtfully. ¡°Ura said something similar,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Ura¡­?¡± Lena frowned. ¡°The guardian of the Amber Fire Serpent Art Dungeon,¡± Micro explained. ¡°She said cultivators don¡¯t do as much as they used to. Something about potential¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lena sighed, lowering her eyes with an air of shame. ¡°I suppose the guardians would know best what has become of our kind.¡± ¡°I wonder what they would think of magicians¡­¡± Micro wondered as a familiar face came into view at the opposite end of the courtyard. ¡°Oh, speak of the devil¡ª¡± Chapter 107 - Otherworldly Poison Lena only looked silently at Micro with a raised eyebrow at his mention of magicians, but his words immediately caused a change in the courtyard¡¯s atmosphere. The disciples who had been diligently training all turned to inspect the guest, and a group of five noble looking cultivators appeared behind them. Their robes were yellow, but their gold and silver patterns glistened, and gem-filled ornaments decorated their long, braided hair. The woman who stood at the centre of the group carried herself with a confidence that Micro now recognized, and she looked at him as if looking down at an interesting bug on the ground. ¡°You must be the heir to this place,¡± Micro said with a friendly tone, though he was aware of her hostile reaction. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°I greet the honourable Imperial Guard.¡± The young woman nodded gracefully, and her eyes narrowed as she addressed Lena, half whispering. ¡°I am Dayra, heir to the Water Serpent Moon Sect. I can not imagine what business you have here today, but you and your interesting attendants are most welcome in our humble sect.¡± ¡°I am nothing more than an observer on this occasion,¡± Lena answered, holding back an expression of disgust. ¡°I am here as a guest of the leader of the Truck Sect.¡± ¡°The what¡ª¡± Dayra let the confusion caused by Lena¡¯s words settle before taking a deep breath and lifting her chin a little higher. She looked back down her nose at Micro. ¡°You are the leader of a sect about which I know nothing. I wish to hear the reason for your arrival at our door, but I also hope you would be clear in your reason for bringing word of magicians into our sect.¡± ¡°I guess you don¡¯t like magicians either, huh?¡± Micro replied softly. ¡°Do you meet many of them here?¡± ¡°We do not!¡± Dayra snapped, her eye twitching as she did her best not to lose her temper. ¡°There are many noble guests present today, and your careless words may disturb the ruling class of the mundane with whom we have diligently established mutually beneficial relationships.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Lena smirked, but Dayra did her best not to turn away from Micro. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not here to talk about magicians anyway,¡± Micro shrugged as a group of finely dressed mundane guests were ushered away from the scene by several sect disciples. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lo.¡± ¡°Ex¡ªExcuse me?¡± Dayra stuttered as her composure slipped further away. ¡°How do you¡ª¡± ¡°I promised Ray I¡¯d fight Lo after getting an amber core,¡± Micro explained, his casual words sending waves of shock through the crowd of onlookers. ¡°Ray¡­!¡± Dayra could only gasp. ¡°He used to live in a dungeon your sect would be familiar with, so I figured it would be a good place to start my search,¡± Micro continued. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate if you could¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle this,¡± Lena suddenly interrupted Micro. ¡°It would be best to keep the matter simple.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro began in confusion, but a purple blade suddenly extended toward his neck. Micro had no trouble guarding his neck with his Turtle Art armour, but he turned around in panic to see Kolt and Kira being held by two cultivators with yellow robes, similar purple blades hovering near each of the scared children¡¯s necks. ¡°You¡¯ll answer every question I ask, or your little friends will suffer greatly,¡± Dayra said with a cold tone. ¡°I expect the honourable Imperial Guard will not be interfering? It is a matter between two sects beneath your level, yes?¡± ¡°It is indeed beneath me,¡± Lean replied. ¡°Although, I¡¯m not above enjoying the show.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dayra frowned in anger at Lena¡¯s words, but she hesitated to voice her complaint. ¡°How amusing that you should pull such a stunt with the most honest person you¡¯ll ever meet¡­¡± Lena chuckled, then addressed Micro. ¡°I apologize for my rambling, young master. I¡¯ll leave you to it now.¡± Lena¡¯s words reassured Dayra at first, but the air suddenly shifted in a way that caused her to take a step back reflexively. Micro moved away from Dayra, completely exposing his back to her long sword, but she hesitated to challenge the armour which coated his body. Instead, she watched in disbelief as Micro waved his hands and created a mysteriously bright flash of energy which blinded the two cultivators in front of him. As their vision returned, they saw that he had reached out with both hands and taken hold of the blades at the childrens¡¯ necks, yanking the metal weapons away. ¡°Sit!¡± Micro shouted at Kolt and Kira. ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt let out a confused yelp, but Kira quickly grabbed her brother¡¯s shoulder and pulled him down to the ground as the cultivators loosened their grip on them, attempting to pry their weapons away from Micro¡¯s grip. ¡°It¡¯s weaker than Ura¡¯s poison!¡± Micro grunted as he wrestled with the two cultivators¡¯ swords. ¡°But it¡¯s still not very polite!¡± The swords were made of low quality metals, but they were coated in a poisonous aura that quickly corroded his armour and dug into the skin of his hands. The remaining two cultivators who had accompanied Dayra then stabbed at Micro¡¯s arms, and breathed with relief as the tips of their swords broke through his armour and made contact with his skin. ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro mumbled peacefully as an ethereal box grew up out of the ground and enclosed Kolt and Kira. Suddenly, the purple glow of the four swords faded, and a white glow replaced it. ¡°Two elements really are a lot stronger than one.¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Dayra gasped as the swords of her four subordinates began to attack their wielders with a poison she didn¡¯t recognize. The four glowing weapons fell to the ground and the four cultivators stumbled backward in pain and confusion. They grasped their hands, where a mysterious aura produced by Micro had stung them by means of their own swords, and a dense cloud of smoke filled the air around them. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°If I only had the water version of the Serpent Art, my poison might only be able to repel yours,¡± Micro explained, turning back to Dayra now that the four attackers were disarmed, coughing in the midst of a mysterious cloud. With his feet rooted to the ground, he could only turn his head slightly to acknowledge her at first, but he slowly managed to take several steps while maintaining the shield around Kolt and Kira. ¡°You were a master of the Serpent Art?!¡± Dayra grimaced. ¡°But the element¡­ How¡­?¡± ¡°Having the Amber Fire Serpent Art card as well makes this a lot easier,¡± Micro continued. ¡°And I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t actually have to bite people for the Amber Fire Poison Skill to work.¡± ¡°You just¡ªWas that really the Serpent Art?¡± Dayra stammered. ¡°But that, that was something¡­ That light¡ª¡± ¡°The light you just witnessed was the result of Micro mastering several Core Cards in as much time as it takes you to blink,¡± Lena interjected, still standing calmly nearby. ¡°He is now the master of both the Amber Fire Serpent Art and the Amber Water Serpent Art, among others¡­¡± ¡°I was worried that six amber Core Cards would be too heavy, but I was ready for them this time,¡± Micro stated casually. ¡°That¡­¡± Dayra whispered, but with glowing eyes she was able to confirm that the technique Micro had used could not be mistaken for anything else. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of ways to use these,¡± Micro added with a deep sigh. Micro¡¯s feet began to glow as his roots extended deeper into the ground, and Dayra was too stunned by his display of her sect¡¯s sacred techniques to react to the translucent shell which then appeared around her. Dayra¡¯s subordinates had already lost consciousness by the time Dayra was completely trapped, and Micro added a final feature to the box. ¡°No! Stop!¡± Dayra screamed, her voice muffled by the shell-like structure of energy. She tried to corrode it with a poisonous slash with an ethereal sword, but she was shocked even further to see the wall heal itself faster than she could damage it. ¡°Energy drawn up from the ground below with the Mycelial Art¡­¡± Lena said with amusement. ¡°And then used to make a prison with the Turtle Art, which is protected against poison by the Serpent Art, filled with poison created through the Poison Skill. Do you mean to kill her before she can answer your questions, or do you wish to speak directly with the sect leader?¡± ¡°The Poison Skill is pretty versatile,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to explain, but the poison itself is more like energy of a specific nature. It¡¯s not hard to adjust its nature, although there¡¯s a limit to how specific an effect it can have.¡± ¡°And what is the nature of this poison which you have created today?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t hold back as much as I should have with those four cultivators, so they¡¯ll be asleep for a long time,¡± Micro explained, then pointed at Dayra¡¯s prison. ¡°But the poison in there is basically just engine exhaust.¡± ¡°You went to the trouble of weakening but not killing them?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I¡¯ll remind you that you¡¯d be dishonouring them greatly by showing them sympathy, not that they have any honour to boast of after making hostages of those helpless children.¡± ¡°In large doses it can kill a person, but that should be enough now,¡± Micro replied, then released the glowing box around Dayra. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like killing anybody today.¡± ¡°You monster¡ª¡± Dayra was lying on her side coughing and wheezing, unaware that she had been freed from her prison until several moments had passed. During the brief moment of respite from the strange battle, Micro noticed a large crowd of cultivators staring at him with expressions ranging from surprise to admiration, creating a surprisingly warm atmosphere. Several of the cultivators were discussing the techniques they¡¯d witnessed, pointing at Dayra and Micro while sharing their thoughts on the battle up to that point. Micro then noticed several groups of non-cultivators in fancy clothes mixed in among the crowd of onlookers. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll make some friends after all,¡± Micro mumbled with a look of fatigue. Dayra eventually rose to her knees, unable to balance without keeping one hand on the ground, and her sword had fallen too far from her to reach. She feebly extended her hand to her blade and attempted to draw it nearer to her using the Moon Art¡¯s tidal force technique, but the strain it placed on her body resulted in her coughing up blood. ¡°That was an impressive display of power, young master,¡± Lena congratulated him. ¡°I assumed you would kill them for daring to touch your little friends.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary,¡± Micro replied quietly, raising his hand to his shoulder and releasing Kolt and Kira from their relatively comfortable protective shell. ¡°Were you certain your hands would not be cut by their weapons?¡± Lena asked, looking closely at his uninjured hands. ¡°Were they to rely more on the Moon Art, you may have had unforeseen issues.¡± ¡°I panicked at first, but mastering those core cards gave me some time to think about it a bit more clearly,¡± Micro said, gesturing to the two children to come toward him. ¡°I realized how weak they were.¡± ¡°You¡­ Agh!¡± Dayra grumbled, but was unable to speak between coughing fits. Many spectators shook their heads in disappointment while watching Dayra stumble around, barely able to keep her eyes focused on a single point in space. Micro shrugged as Dayra ultimately failed to stand up again, and his attention was drawn to an old woman walking slowly through the crowd toward him. She reminded Micro of Kel¡¯s grandfather with her sturdy presence, but her gaze was much more difficult to understand. Kel¡¯s grandfather was a straightforward elder, but the old woman walking toward him now seemed as mysterious as she did powerful. ¡°Are you the sect leader?¡± Micro asked while waving to her with one hand. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered with a hushed voice. ¡°You are Micro, master of the Truck Sect?¡± ¡°News travels fast in a small town, huh?¡± Micro remarked. ¡°Even without any proper roads to travel on¡­¡± ¡°I was preoccupied with matters of local politics¡­¡± The woman sighed as she glanced at Dayra. The woman¡¯s hair was grey, but the skin on her expressionless face seemed young. If not for the authoritative air around her and the depth of her gaze, Micro wouldn¡¯t have assumed she was any older than Kel. The old lady continued to speak with a wry smile. ¡°I see you have met Dayra, my favourite disciple¡­¡± ¡°I think I just became friends with these folks here,¡± Micro continued, waving his hand to gesture to the five cultivators on the ground around him. ¡°These are my pa¡ªI mean, my disciples. We¡¯d like to ask for your help with something.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve proven yourself to be a worthy guest,¡± the leader of the Amber Water Serpent Moon Sect said quietly as she looked around at the smiling faces of those who had gathered to observe the altercation, then nodded. ¡°My disciples appear quite distracted by your presence indeed¡­¡± When the sect leader added a harsh tone to her words, the crowd began to disperse, and cultivators rushed back to their training. In little time, the courtyard was once again quiet, though Dayra¡¯s laboured breathing still awkwardly resounded. ¡°Somebody put these children to bed,¡± the sect leader demanded, directing her voice at nobody in particular. Several disciples immediately rushed to Dayra and her four sleeping subordinates and carried them away, despite Dayra¡¯s weak protestations. She then addressed Lena with a cold tone. ¡°Will you be joining us for a less interesting sort of conversation, honoured Imperial Guard?¡± ¡°I think I shall,¡± Lena replied, grinning at Micro. ¡°I may find answers to questions not yet asked, after all.¡± ¡°This way,¡± the old woman said, then began guiding them through the courtyard. ¡°What is your name, by the way?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You may call me Ling,¡± she replied quietly. ¡°Though not many do¡­¡± Chapter 108 - More Questions Than Answers Ling, the old woman who ruled the Amber Water Serpent Moon Sect, seemed not to be in a hurry as she led her guests through the temple. Micro wondered if she was trying to show off her sect on the way, due to the inefficient route she took, but he enjoyed seeing the new sights all the same. The appearance of the sect bore many similarities to Kel¡¯s own temple in its construction, being composed mostly of roughly cut stone and wooden buildings. The paths throughout the sect, as Micro tried not to dwell to heavily on, were no different from those in the exterior villages. Micro did his best to politely restrain his frown every time his foot found itself in a pothole, but the packed dirt road was so uneven that it distracted him from the beautiful statues and other decorations with which the temple was overflowing. ¡°I thought cultivators spent all their time fighting¡­¡± Micro mumbled as they passed a large statue of a basilisk with gemstones for eyes. ¡°What is it you mean to say?¡± Ling asked, looking back with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have time for basic road maintenance, but you put a lot of effort into decorating,¡± Micro said, pointing at the statue. ¡°It does look nice, but¡­¡± ¡°What cultivator would lower themselves to the crafting of such frivolities,¡± Ling replied, he face indicating that she had taken offence to Micro¡¯s question. ¡°Those are gifts from the mundane factions we¡ª¡± ¡°How bold to retain evidence of your involvement,¡± Lena said with a quiet but sharp tone. ¡°What an odd remark for a mere observer,¡± Ling quipped. ¡°Surely such matters are beneath one of your station.¡± ¡°I merely observed your blatant interference in mundane affairs, but I would not dare question the integrity of this sect,¡± Lena replied coldly. ¡°But such a dark history is surely before your time, yes?¡± ¡°Nor would I draw attention to the irony of your presence here as a most honourable guard of the empire, given your sect¡¯s history with my predecessor,¡± Ling continued while Micro and the children listened with stiff expressions. ¡°Speaking of whom, I hear the Sapphire Water Serpent Art Dungeon was discovered by your predecessor,¡± Lena added, her voice growing louder as her aura grew colder. ¡°Or could it have been lost again? Too many distractions, perhaps?¡± ¡°Your memory is remarkable for one so old, but your sect, which humbles our amber cores with its sapphire status, may have forgotten the true power of autonomy,¡± Ling looked over her shoulder to confirm that her words had drawn a look of frustration out of Lena. ¡°Perhaps we shall ascend, in this generation or the next. But we do not bend to the will of a greater power. We bend the will of those in power.¡± ¡°Fender benders are never fun, but they¡¯re just another chance to make a new friend,¡± Micro interjected with an awkward smile. ¡°Excuse me, young master?¡± Ling asked, unsure how to interpret Micro¡¯s comment. ¡°And some roads are rocky, but that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the destination,¡± Micro continued, hopeful that his advice would resonate. ¡°And there are always a lot of different routes to the same place.¡± The tension between Ling and Lena lingered for a moment, but Micro¡¯s words eventually drew a look of confusion from the two old women whose auras had begun to make him feel slightly ill. ¡°Wisdom of the Truck Sect?¡± Ling asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Just some common sense you pick up after a long time on the road,¡± Micro replied, relieved that Lena¡¯s aura had settled down before the children behind him could be harmed by it. ¡°Another truck bumped into me in a parking lot once. The other driver was angry and sorry all at once, but he ended up at the old man¡¯s house for dinner the next day.¡± ¡°You speak of reconciliation?¡± Ling asked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it that,¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be enemies in the first place, especially if the damage isn¡¯t permanent. They were friends for a long time after that.¡± ¡°They are not friends now?¡± Lena asked. ¡°The other driver died recently. His truck was even older than me, so the driver must have been quite old too,¡± Micro explained. ¡°The old man never hesitated to make a new friend.¡± ¡°The philosophy of a foreign land, no doubt¡­¡± Ling whispered, casting a suspicious glare upon Micro and the children behind him. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You have no idea¡­¡± Lena sighed. ~ Micro was tempted to try diffusing the tension between Ling and his party with the Charm Skill after the awkward argument had concluded, but he was content that his words had affected Ling enough to distract her from Lena¡¯s constant provocations. Lena seemed embarrassed by her earlier outburst as they continued through the sect and remained quiet for the remainder of their tour. ¡°I wonder how many people live here¡­¡± Kira whispered as she clung to Micro¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Not many,¡± Micro replied, though his words drew a surprised expression from the reserved Ling. ¡°A few thousand at most.¡± After walking for close to an hour, Ling finally led Micro, Lena, Kolt, and Kira into a small wooden structure. It was built upon a small hill and overlooked much of the temple. Several cups of tea waited for them upon a small table surrounded by upholstered seats, but only Ling reached out to take a drink as they all sat down. Micro looked around at the gazebo-like building, surrounded by several more beautifully crafted statues of serpents, basilisks, and even some dragons. In the centre of the table was a small, yellow statue, no bigger than a teacup, which reminded him of ray. He reached out to touch it, but Kolt had intended to do the same. Micro pulled his hand away as Kolt reached for the dragon, but knocked the statue on its side in the process. The loud bang of the stone statue falling against the wooden table startled Kolt and Kira so much that they seemed to shrink into their seats. Micro reached out to right the fallen statue, and noticed some writing on the bottom. ¡°I guess that¡¯s the signature of the artist,¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet them. It¡¯s good work.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ling asked, baffled by the clumsy display of the people in front of her. ¡°Sorry, Ling,¡± Micro quickly whispered. ¡°It¡¯s a nice little statue.¡± ¡°I fear the only way I¡¯ll understand your intentions here today is by asking you directly.¡± Ling looked across the table at her guests with a cold gaze at first, but sighed and bowed her head slightly before finally addressing Micro with a wry smile. ¡°The more information we gather on you, the less clear your motivation becomes.¡± ¡°But my intention is just to find Lo before the ring around my core gets any tighter,¡± Micro replied, bringing his hand to his chest where a dull pain still remained. ¡°You know we are able to discern lies¡­¡± Ling said softly, looking back at Micro while stroking her chin. ¡°You are skilled, but not so skilled as to be able to mislead me at my own table.¡± ¡°That sounds like a useful skill,¡± Micro asked. ¡°Does it help detect sarcasm too? I¡¯ve been having trouble with that recently¡­¡± Kira opened her mouth to defend Micro, but she found it hard to speak as the auras surrounding the three cultivators at the table swelled with their changing feelings. Ling thought for a while longer before leaning forward with a fierce aura. ¡°Who and what are you?¡± Ling asked. ¡°You are like no human I have known, and I have known many.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can explain this in a way you understand,¡± Micro said, scratching his head as he recalled the many times he¡¯d failed to convey his origins. ¡°My soul belonged to a truck, a farm tool on another world. This body was made by magicians to host the soul of a hero, but Nora put my soul in here instead, likely by accident. Because my soul didn¡¯t fit in the little jade core the magicians made, a dragon named Ray wrapped a sort of bandage around it on the condition that I find Lo and¡­ beat him up¡­?¡± ¡°Farm¡­ tool¡­?¡± Ling muttered before her face simply froze. ¡°Are you following me?¡± Micro asked tentatively. ¡°Then the chaos energy¡­¡± Ling placed her cup on the table, finally blinking her dry eyes. She continued to stare at him, then drew a deep breath. ¡°Though it is faint, I was certain I sensed it¡­¡± ¡°I fed most of the chaos energy I had in me to the dog who lives in my core the other day,¡± Micro explained. ¡°That¡¯s another story though.¡± ¡°The dog¡­?¡± Ling mumbled, her eyes still glowing fiercely as she questioned him. ¡°In your core?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been sleeping in the cab for a long time now,¡± Micro added. ¡°I think it must have been tired after the week it¡¯s had. It almost wound up in a vessel like mine.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Ling suddenly declared with her hand raised. ¡°I only have more questions now¡­¡± ¡°So will you help me find Lo?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯m happy to answer more questions, though I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry.¡± ¡°I am tempted to tell you what I know, if only to hasten your departure,¡± Ling replied. ¡°I don¡¯t believe my worldview would survive much more of this story¡­¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°But I will ask you this,¡± Ling continued with an intense glare. ¡°What prompted your discussion of magicians upon arriving at this place. You did well to greet my disciple¡¯s welcome with a praiseworthy poison of your own, but I would not forgive the reckless propagation of false rumours. The empire has no reason to suspect this sect of collusion with magicians, despite our¡­ proximity¡­ to mundane affairs.¡± ¡°Well, I was wondering about that,¡± Micro said, scratching his head. ¡°There were all sorts of people visiting your sect today¡­¡± ¡°There were many mundane visitors of noble rank in the courtyard,¡± Lena interjected. ¡°You speak of them, yes?¡± ¡°The nobles recently suffered a number of losses¡­¡± Ling replied. ¡°They seek answers after the disappearance of several influential figures, not that it concerns you¡­¡± ¡°I agree with Ling, Micro,¡± Lena said. ¡°You should refrain from saying things which may cause misunderstandings. The Water Serpent Moon Sect is¡­ well¡­ It is many things, but it is not necessarily affiliated with magicians.¡± ¡°Much like your own sect, we are loyal to the empire, Lena,¡± Ling replied with a more respectful tone than Micro had previously heard from her. She turned back to Micro with her usual expressionless gaze, but her tone grew heavy. ¡°But on the matter of magicians, you will not leave this place alive if your next words do not satisfy my curiosity.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Micro continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem interested, but I only mentioned it because I thought I recognized one of the people who summoned me to this world in the courtyard earlier.¡± Chapter 109 - Redundancies Micro didn¡¯t have time to be surprised as Ling and a dozen cultivators who had been hiding nearby suddenly jumped up and proceeded to spread a wave of panic across the sect. Micro walked to the edge of the gazebo after taking a sip of his tea, and looked down at the sect as people began to run into stores and houses, emptying the dirt roads in little time. Doors slammed, windows closed, and the roar of the panicked populace eventually quieted. Micro then looked back at Lena, finding her still seated comfortably with her face resting in her palm. He thought he could hear a faint laugh coming from the Elder of the Water Tiger Moon Sect, but she met his gaze with a look of exhaustion. ¡°You didn¡¯t think such information was immediately relevant?¡± she asked. ¡°Dayra wasn¡¯t very interested in conversation at the time, and then we started walking on those bumpy paths, so¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I figured it could wait,¡± Micro said with a shrug. ¡°I need to find Lo. Magicians aren¡¯t really my problem.¡± ¡°Well, shall we see to the chaos you¡¯ve stirred?¡± Lena nodded, then rose to her feet and clapped her hands together once. ¡°I am hopeful that you were mistaken, as it would be shameful even for Ling¡¯s sect to blindly welcome magicians into their temple.¡± ¡°I wonder what that girl was doing here,¡± Micro replied. ¡°They¡¯ve probably caught her by now. Information straight from the source would be a refreshing turn of events¡­¡± ~ Micro and Lena followed the sound of chaos down several dirt roads, seeing only the occasional villager scrambling to find a building to hide in, though most doors were securely locked. Kolt and Kira followed quietly behind Micro, while Lena looked around with her eyes glowing much brighter than before. ¡°There,¡± Lena pointed ahead of them. ¡°They are gathering people in the square up ahead.¡± ¡°What kind of people?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They are weak,¡± Lena replied. ¡°I assume they intend to question any person too weak to be considered a cultivator. You are certain you saw a magician?¡± ¡°What about the villagers?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I saw one of the magicians who summoned me, but most of the villagers don¡¯t have cores either.¡± ¡°Although they cannot be called disciples, those who are born within the sect¡¯s sphere of influence are generally well attuned to the cultivation of whatever energy is prominent in the area. They are guaranteed a path to power, should they choose it.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re¡­ potential cultivators?¡± Micro asked. ¡°And they can¡¯t be magicians?¡± ¡°Such a case would be unprecedented,¡± Lena replied. ¡°Though the unprecedented and the impossible are things I should strive not to confuse in your presence¡­¡± Micro was disturbed by the scene unfolding in the square when he arrived there shortly behind Lena. Cultivators had rounded up dozens of people and restrained them with ropes despite their desperate pleas. They were better dressed than any so-called mundane person Micro had seen, but their weak cries in the presence of the anxious and vastly more powerful cultivators made them seem as pathetic as any non-cultivator Micro had met. Ling emerged from the group of cultivators who continued to cautiously circle their prisoners, flinching at the slightest movement of the pleading men and women. ¡°Is the magician among this group?!¡± Ling shouted at Micro. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°Why are there so many non-cultivators here?¡± ¡°They are nobles of this very kingdom, child!¡± Ling snapped back. ¡°They frequent this region on diplomatic missions!¡± ¡°They sound important¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to panic.¡± Micro leaned to his right to look around Ling and get a better view of the prisoners, and noticed a single person among them calmly looking back at him. At first her expression was sombre, but when she took notice of his red eye, a wide smile appeared on her face. Micro felt a twinge of nostalgia as the feeling of the cold cave where he was summoned crept up his spine, but something caught his eyes before he could open his mouth to speak. Micro had grown accustomed to seeing the physical world with only one eye, but the woman in the crowd looked different from any other person around him. He wasn¡¯t using energy to see the immaterial elements in the world as he had learned to do, but he could clearly see her and the aura surrounding her with both of his eyes. He closed his good eye to confirm the oddity, leaving only the eye which had been blinded by chaos energy open to view her, and he saw the young woman standing in vast landscape of pure darkness. Micro opened his good eye again, too distracted by his own confusion to quickly explain what he¡¯d seen, but when the woman winked back at him, he regretted his indecisiveness. WOOSH ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Micro shouted, but a loud hum filled the temple as the girl closed her eyes and began to whisper to herself. Before any of the people around him took notice of the girl, the innumerable statues which decorated the temple suddenly began to glow. ¡°Again?!¡± Lena suddenly shouted in frustration as she, along with every other person in the square, fell to her knees while grasping their chest. Bright beams of light shot out of each statue toward the sky, meeting high above the temple. They mingled there shortly before forming a large barrier around the entire area of the sect. Kolt and Kira immediately fainted as chaos energy filled the air and the life force of every person beneath the barrier began to drain. The only two people left standing were Micro and the girl whose eyes remained closed. ¡°Nora¡¯s divine intervention has made a blessed event of this unfortunate day¡­!¡± the girl proclaimed with a reverent tone, her voice echoing in Micro¡¯s ears. ¡°I thought our plans might have been for nought¡­¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Micro asked while trying to discern if there was anything wrong with his body, though he was once again unable to easily circulate his energy. He tried to shout, but his voice was weak. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt anybody¡­¡± ¡°For you to find your way back to me at such a time, I can only rejoice in the name of the saviour of all mortals¡­!¡± the girl continued, opening her eyes to observe Micro¡¯s confused expression. Micro was surprised to see both of her eyes were now completely red. ¡°Long time no see, huh?¡± Micro replied with a wave, but then he recalled her intentions. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I blamed those old fools and their greed for the failed summoning which produced such a broken being as you, but I can see now that the plans of Nora were simply too grand for me to comprehend!¡± she said with excitement as the air grew heavier. ¡°I should never have doubted!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fuzzy now¡­ but¡­ You were the one who Nora spoke to in the cave¡­ What are you?¡± Micro asked, taking a slow step toward her. ¡°What happened to the rest of those people?¡± ¡°They never left the cave,¡± she stated while her smile only brightened. ¡°They paid the ultimate price for clinging to their worldly treasures, rather than ensuring the ceremony had enough energy to proceed despite unforeseen circumstances. Who knows how many pixies they sold off before the ceremony? It frustrates me to imagine, but here we are, and now all is right!¡± ¡°Sorry to hear that, but those pixies¡­¡± Micro said, taking another step. ¡°Chaos and magic are dangerous after all¡­¡± ¡°I heard a mysterious messenger of Nora intervened when the summoning planned in the imperial city to the east recently failed, and that many mortal lives were saved, but I never imagined it was you. It all makes sense now! Nora¡¯s plans are truly beyond our humble ability to grasp¡­!¡± the girl shouted with teary eyes. ¡°Nora even protects you now from the effects of this sacred spell of summoning. You are a blessed messenger indeed!¡± ¡°I think the soul of the dog in my core is eating all the chaos energy that makes its way into me,¡± Micro remarked, taking a moment to focus his attention on the contents of his core. He could clearly feel the volatile chaos energy in the air flowing through him, but it was quickly consumed by the dog running around his core. ¡°That¡¯s the freak who caught me¡­!¡± Blue suddenly cried out as she clumsily crawled out of Micro¡¯s pocket. She pointed at the girl, who was now levitating slightly above the ground, but Blue quickly fell out of Micro¡¯s pocket, unable to fly. ¡°Woops,¡± Micro caught her in his hand, but the girl spoke again. ¡°Generations of my kind worked endlessly to fill this evil sect with the sacred writings of Nora, the saviour of humanity, according to her infallible plan,¡± the girl continued. ¡°I am ashamed to have doubted her! I thought my capture would make waste of all her plans for these vile conspirators, but to think I would be chosen today as the medium for her greatest contribution to this world yet!¡± Micro confirmed that he alone was able to stand among the cultivators in the square while the magical barrier continued to drain them of their life force, and he placed Blue gently on the ground near the sleeping children. He quickly confirmed that Trill was also unconscious in Kolt¡¯s pocket. ¡°That crazy monster¡­¡± Lena mumbled from the ground. ¡°She must be stopped¡­!¡± ¡°Stopped¡­?¡± Micro grasped his shoulder and winced as he turned to face the girl. Her eyes glowed with a bright red hue as the energy of hundreds of cultivators swirled around her, and a vague form had already begun to appear in front of her. Micro realized quickly that it would soon be the body of whatever being Nora was about to send to that world. ¡°The vessel¡­!¡± Blue cried with a hoarse voice. ¡°Kill it¡­¡± Micro immediately tried rooting himself in the ground, though he was unpleasantly surprised to find the energy of the world beneath him difficult to absorb as it moved steadily toward the vessel in front of the summoner. He quickly gave up on charging an attack, and used what energy he could control to coat his fist with a dense layer of aura. The girl watched in confusion as Micro ran forward and struck the centre of the accumulating mass of energy as hard as he could, dispelling it before it could completely take the shape of a person. The shock of the energy¡¯s displacement flung him and the other cultivators in the square back against the walls of the surrounding buildings with a cloud of dust. ¡°I see¡­¡± the girl said softly, her confusion seeming to dissipate as the energy around her began to swirl around her own body instead. ¡°Indeed, such vessels have failed too many times. As a prophet, I should have understood this.¡± Micro was too winded to reply, and he struggled to stand as the girl took a single step forward. Suddenly, the energy began accumulating within the girl herself. Her expression transformed from one of excitement to extreme pain as a core began forming violently in her chest. Micro could clearly see the unnatural way energy poured into her body, dissimilar to the way a cultivator would gather energy. It looked more painful than he could imagine. ¡°It¡¯s like the chaos energy is doing the work for her¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°But what about¡­¡± CRASH The barrier shattered with a terrible noise as a streak of lightning spread across the sky above. Micro looked up, expecting to see a cultivator, but he saw nothing but strange lights filling dark clouds. Then, he heard a voice, a voice which he thought he¡¯d forgotten the sound of. ¡°Why do you mortals fail in all you do?!¡± Nora¡¯s voice fell upon the temple grounds like heavy rain, causing Micro to fall to his knees under its weight. ¡°Nora¡­!¡± Micro tried to shout back, but he struggled even to breathe. ¡°Noble goddess!¡± the girl shouted through the pain of her core¡¯s construction. ¡°I give myself to your will!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not much of a vessel¡­ Oh well.¡± Nora sighed, causing a fierce wind to blow through the temple. ¡°It looks like things worked themselves out. My arts contain redundancies for such occasions, but your soul is too pathetic to even joke about. I¡¯ll find another. Wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°I wait on your every whim!¡± The girl cried back with tears of joy. Micro felt the air grow still again, and quickly confirmed that all the energy which had been taken from the cultivators and the world around him had now settled comfortably in the body of the summoner as she remained suspended in the air, waiting on the voice of her goddess. Her core didn¡¯t seem to have any discernible colour yet, being held together by an external force, but an unbelievable amount of energy coursed through her body. The aura she now emitted made Kel¡¯s grandfather seem small and weak in comparison. ¡°There we go, got a good one this time¡­¡± Nora¡¯s voice returned. ¡°I should have thought of this before. Human souls are so fragile and slippery. These things are much more robust.¡± ¡°I¡­ what¡­?¡± the girl asked Nora, doubting what her ears had heard. ¡°This one should put some fear into those self righteous fools who dare stand in my way!¡± Nora shouted, her voice now filled with a laughter which shook the ground. ¡°Here we go¡ª¡± The lightning in the sky vanished, and Nora¡¯s laughter faded, but a fierce presence replaced it in the sky. Micro stood up and strained his eyes, enhancing his vision with his new Spirit Vision Skill, but he noticed the source of his dread too slowly to do anything to stop it. A fierce red light fell down from the sky like a shooting star, and Micro had only taken a single step toward the girl before the light collided with her. Micro watched as the terrified soul of the girl was forced from her body by the summoned soul, vanishing into the air like smoke, and a new expression appeared on the girl¡¯s face. She fell to the ground, landing heavily on her feet, and she drew a deep breath of air as the dust settled around her. She closed her eyes, then opened them again, and Micro immediately closed his undamaged eye. Where her eyes should have been, Micro could only see chaos energy. Even his damaged eye, with which he could only see such energy, ached as he looked into the girl¡¯s eyes, and he backed away slowly. The girl looked around with a look of fatigue, and sighed. ¡°This world is primitive¡­¡± she said with a disappointed tone, and a grin spread across her face which sent a chill up Micro¡¯s spine. ¡°But it will do.¡± Chapter 110 - Time to Go Micro could feel the energy around him returning to a calmer state, but his anxiety left him powerless to control it. He dedicated all his effort to moving slowly toward his unconscious friends. It was clear that the being at the centre of the square was no longer the girl who summoned him, and her movements were nothing like those of a young girl who was innocently mingled among the non-cultivators moments ago. ¡°I was told the vessel would be weak, but this¡­ wow¡­¡± the girl who previous called herself a prophet grumbled as she looked down at her slender arms. She brought her hands to her chest, where a core steadily radiated its chaotic glow, and she shook her head slowly. ¡°At least the energy is stable here¡­¡± She waved her hand through the air, her eyes glowing as she observed the energy, then closed her eyes and drew a deep breath. As she exhaled, her aura rapidly transformed, and Micro could tell at a glance that her core was now the same colour as his own. She took another breath, and it was just sapphire as Lena¡¯s. She took another breath, and the energy in her body transformed again. ¡°Emerald¡­?¡± Micro mumbled in awe, but the girl continued to circulate her energy without pause. Her emerald aura flashed with red, and her core was soon at the ruby level. She drew another deep breath, and her core advanced yet again to the cerulean stage. Though her aura was vicious in nature, Micro recognized the power of the Imperial Envoy he¡¯d met recently. Micro wondered if she would soon appear to challenge the monster in front of him, but there was no sign of Yahari. The only two things he could sense in the world were the core of the summoned being near him, and his own growing fear of her. The girl took a final breath, straining her energy as she altered her core one last time before relaxing. ¡°Silver, huh¡­?¡± the girl said, opening her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯ll do for now.¡± Micro continued moving steadily toward Kolt and Kira, who had been flung against the wall of a small building and lay atop a pile of debris. Blue and Trill were nearby, and Lena was starting to wake up slowly. ¡°Seems like nobody died this time either¡­¡± Micro whispered to himself. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± The girl with a silver core stood quietly at the centre of the square, continuing to look around at the world curiously, apparently uninterested in Micro or his friends. However, her eyes eventually fell upon Blue as her wings began to twitch. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten in ages¡­¡± she said with hungry eyes. ¡°That looks rather delicious¡­!¡± Micro scooped up the children in both arms and jumped toward Blue as the girl began walking toward her. He dropped the children near the slowly waking pixie and erected a flimsy shield around them before turning to face the mysterious being. He kept his good eye closed and looked into the eyes of the girl, but the chaos energy radiating from them made him dizzy. ¡°Don¡¯t eat my friend¡­¡± Micro pleaded, his strained voice barely audible to his own ears. ¡°Oh?¡± the girl replied. ¡°I assumed you were wild beasts.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Micro struggled to speak. ¡°Are such weak creatures sentient on this world?¡± The girl wondered. ¡°Curious¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± Micro said softly, turning his eyes down. His mind was unclear as the increasingly powerful aura of the possessed girl approached him, but he knew there was nothing he could do but beg. ¡°Do you recognize my kind?¡± the girl suddenly asked with a relaxed tone. Look at me and tell me what you see.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re from another world, like me¡­¡± Micro replied. He looked up again, but all he could see was the strength and chaos of the soul which had inhabited the girl. ¡°And I know you¡¯re strong¡­ very strong¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± the girl scoffed, then shook her head. ¡°This really is the middle of nowhere.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t harm my friends¡­¡± Micro continued. ¡°I already told that lady who plucked me out of the abyss I¡¯d be obliged to do her a favour¡­¡± the girl said. ¡°But I owe you nothing.¡± ¡°Nora¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°She asked you to help magicians, right? Fighting the cultivators¡­¡± ¡°That sounds about right,¡± the girl said with a nod. ¡°But whoever the magicians are, if they can¡¯t handle cultivators like this¡­ They¡¯re beyond saving. Are they livestock? It¡¯s difficult to understand the scale of such trivial things.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°There are some nice ones¡­¡± Micro answered. ¡°Some smart ones too, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Whatever. I haven¡¯t stretched my legs in an eternity,¡± the girl sighed, stretching her body slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember the last time I had legs. I guess I¡¯ll have some fun for now.¡± ¡°Fun¡­?¡± Micro asked, unsure what the girl meant. ¡°I told Nora I¡¯d kill some of the stronger cultivators on this world in return for a physical form. I really was desperate, to rely on such a being¡­ She even calls herself a goddess,¡± the girl sighed with a look of shame. ¡°I don¡¯t mind cleaning up a few troublemakers for her, but I only sense a handful of people on this world worth picking a fight with.¡± ¡°People here¡­ do like fighting¡­¡± Micro managed to whisper in reply. ¡°What an oddly ordinary situation to find myself in at this point in my existence¡­¡± the girl explained casually, then laughed. ¡°Oh, having a voice again seems to have made me quite talkative! How nostalgic it is to take a physical form¡­¡± ¡°So you¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Thank you for the warm welcome,¡± the girl continued. ¡°I may destroy this world soon, but I¡¯m not a bully. Go about your petty affairs.¡± ¡°What¡­ Who¡­?¡± Micro stuttered as the girl began channelling her vast energy stores in a way he couldn¡¯t understand. The force of her energy forced the non-cultivators and cultivators alike farther and farther away, as if they were leaves being swept away by a strong breeze. ¡°To think I¡¯d hear somebody ask who I was again¡­¡± The girl laughed heartily for a while, though each sound she made felt like thunder in the air around her. ¡°You will know me as Cerena, of the betrayed.¡± ¡°Cerena¡­ the betrayed?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting name¡ª¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Cerena suddenly laughed. ¡°What is this feeling?!¡± ¡°Do you feel sick?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Haha!¡± Cerena laughed again. She brought her hands to her stomach as she leaned over, apparently unable to control her jovial outburst. ¡°There it is again!¡± ¡°If you need a doctor¡­¡± Micro began, stepping back quietly. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Cerena replied, waving her hand at him as she finally calmed down. ¡°I think I might like you! I couldn¡¯t say why, though¡­¡± Micro¡¯s anxiety had waned for a moment at the sound of Cerena¡¯s genuine laughter, but the air around him grew cold and heavy all at once before he could reply to her strange words. Her smile faded, and she nodded at him once before walking toward him, only stopping once her face was so close to his own that he could feel the warmth of her breath. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the best advice you¡¯ll ever hear, mortal,¡± Cerena whispered with a friendly tone that made Micro¡¯s mind go blank. ¡°No matter how many realms you may come to rule, nothing is eternal. But if you¡¯re going to kill a god¡­¡± ¡°If I kill a god?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°You¡¯ll regret not making sure they¡¯re dead.¡± Cerena grinned, though her chaos-filled eyes conveyed and endless torrent of resentment and bitterness that make Micro shiver. Her last words echoed like thunder as she gradually lifted off the ground, then she vanished into the sky without a sound. An eerie calm descended upon the square, as dust settled and the disgruntled voices of weakened cultivators began to fill the air. Micro felt numb despite the fact that the terrifying creature had left him unharmed, but he was soon snapped out of his state of shock by a twinge of pain in his chest. He looked around and soon located the sect leader he¡¯d come to meet, feebly lifting herself to her knees while breathing heavily. With her core damaged and her energy depleted, she looked much older than she had only hours before, but Micro was relieved to see that she and her disciples were healthy enough to move at all. ¡°Excuse me, sect leader¡­¡± Micro said with an apologetic bow. ¡°I can see you have your hands full here, so if you could point me in the direction of Lo, I¡¯d be very grateful¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± she wheezed, looking up at him with fatigue clouding her expression. ¡°You are unaffected¡­ by the chaos¡­¡± ¡°The dog in my core ate it before it could do any damage,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m worried about where it¡¯s planning to relieve itself though¡­¡± The sect leader stared at him for a while, but eventually closed her eyes and relaxed her posture, falling to her back and looking up at the sky. The clouds had parted as far as the horizon with the force of Cerena¡¯s arrival, and a refreshing warmth bathed the troubled sect below. ¡°The legend of Lo is much older than I am, but it speaks of a mountain to the north,¡± she said with her hand over her forehead. ¡°There is a jade level sect near the fabled hill¡­ None have bothered to confirm whether such a myth was fact in many generations, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find what you seek with their assistance. They train there¡­¡± ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Micro said, but he suddenly paused, looking around at the unpleasant scene of dust cultivators strewn about the damaged town square. The sect leader looked up at him, straining her tired ears to hear what news he seemed to desire to share. ¡°Get well soon. Oh, and I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but¡­¡± ¡°But¡­?¡± Ling asked with an anxious tone. ¡°If you¡¯d had proper roads here, we might have might have been able to deal with the magician girl a bit faster.¡± ¡°Ro¡ªRoads¡­?¡± the sect leader stuttered, doubting her ears. However, Micro had already placed his two pixie companions in his pockets and lifted Kolt and Kira onto his shoulders. Lena was standing up straight, having endured the chaos energy more effectively than the amber level cultivators around her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Micro said to her, beginning to walk toward the sect temple¡¯s gate. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I stand in this world after what I just witnessed¡­¡± Lena answered. ¡°In the face of such uncertainty, I fear the empire¡¯s response¡­¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know where most people stand, but I know where we¡¯re walking next, if you¡¯d like to come,¡± Micro replied. ¡°A fine plan¡­¡± Lena nodded, and the group departed the Amber Water Serpent Moon Sect with a new destination in mind. Chapter 111 - Sleepless Rest The villages surrounding the sect were completely silent, apart from the sound of animals grazing in the distance. Lena remained quiet as she restored balance to her internal energy, and the group made their way out of the sect¡¯s territory. The moon was high in the starry sky when Micro finally stopped to look around, and Lena stirred from her trance. ¡°Worry not for me, young master,¡± Lena said with a tired voice. ¡°It is not my first time recovering from a hero¡¯s summoning, though I am surprised to see you in such good condition.¡± ¡°It seems like the chaos energy is what the magicians use to steal energy from cultivators, somehow¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°But the dog in my soul just eats it all.¡± ¡°You are immune to the effects of chaos, because of a dog¡­¡± Lena said with a sigh. ¡°And have you stopped walking because¡­?¡± ¡°I was just thinking it would be nice to let the children rest a while,¡± Micro replied, adjusting his grip on Kolt and Kira, both of whom were still fast asleep, draped over his shoulders. ¡°They are certainly weak. Very well,¡± Lena agreed. ¡°This is as good a place as any. Do not be guided only by worry though, young master.¡± ¡°Worry¡­¡± Micro repeated with a heavy sigh. ¡°That sums it up nicely.¡± Lena looked at him knowingly while he seemed to become stuck thinking about the word. Eventually, she cleared her throat to snap him out of his confused state. ¡°It is natural for humans to feel fear, but it is helpful to understand its source,¡± Lena said with a conviction which reassured Micro, if only a little. ¡°I never felt scared before I came here, or anything at all¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°You are uniquely fortunate to have known a life completely free of fear. Fear can bend and break even the strongest of us,¡± Lena continued. ¡°But you are human now, more or less. You should seek to understand what you are capable of, as well as your limitations.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been able to feel a lot of things, but when Nora sent that new soul down here¡­¡± Micro¡¯s voice quieted as he recalled the sensation. ¡°I couldn¡¯t control my body anymore. I couldn¡¯t organize my thoughts. Is that fear¡­?¡± ¡°Before such power, fear is a natural response,¡± Lena nodded her head. ¡°At least for the young.¡± ¡°Do you not feel fear, Lena?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I am not so old and wise as to be completely free of fear¡¯s grasp, but it is not something which hinders me. Rather, you might say it accompanies me,¡± Lena explained. ¡°You possess a human mind, for better or for worse. Its strengths are yours to harness, but its weaknesses are yours to overcome.¡± ¡°You can overcome fear?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°How?!¡± ¡°Oh, dear child¡­¡± Lena chuckled at his bright expression, then shook her head. ¡°No advice of mine will be of practical use to you. You cannot climb a mountain before you reach its base. And no other can climb it for you.¡± ¡°So many mountains¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I think I understand though. Thanks, Lena.¡± ¡°It is my pleasure.¡± Lena smiled more widely than normal, though she quickly regained her composure. ¡°I have spent so many years overseeing Azar¡¯s growth. I must admit your willingness to improve yourself is quite¡­ refreshing¡­¡± Micro recalled Azar¡¯s aggressive demeanour and frowned, but he was brought back to the present by the sound of Kira¡¯s voice, a faint whimper escaping her mouth as she stirred, unable to wake. ¡°Can you watch them for a little while?¡± Micro asked while lowering the children to the ground as delicately as he could. ¡°I¡¯ll gather some sticks.¡± ¡°Sticks?¡± Lena asked. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To make a fire,¡± Micro answered. ¡°The old man always felt refreshed after relaxing by a fire. Maybe it¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°Fire does serve as a catalyst for some cultivators¡­¡± Lena nodded. ¡°Perhaps the mundane will benefit in a similar way¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back then,¡± Micro said as he ventured toward the forest¡¯s edge. The area where they walked was largely dusty and barren, but the forest remained in sight to the east like an ominous wall of evergreen. ¡°Avoid stumbling into a dungeon on the way,¡± Lena called out to him and she settled down to meditate. ¡°At least none greater than amber level¡­!¡± ~ Micro took a deep breath as he stepped under the cover of the forest¡¯s tall trees. The refreshing smell of plant life was a welcome departure from the dusty plains he¡¯d spent the day walking across. He began to pick up any dry stick he could find, but he hadn¡¯t gathered many before a noise caught his attention. He began bracing himself for an unknown enemy¡¯s attack, but he was relieved to see the noise was caused by several small rocks moving nearby. ¡°Just some gravel golems¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I wonder why they always look so busy.¡± The rock-like creatures were no taller than one of Micro¡¯s tires, and their movements seemed slow and clumsy, but he recognized a sense of urgency in the way they worked at whatever they were doing. He couldn¡¯t see them well through the leaves and brush, but he recalled his newly acquired Amber Water Spirit Vision Skill, and was shocked at the clarity with which the scene of the busy creatures emerged from the darkness despite the distance. With a better view, he watched them quietly for a while, curious about their nature and activities. He followed one gravel golem in particular as it waddled away from its group on short, rocky legs, and watched in surprise as it suddenly began digging. Its tiny hands were more like decorative bumps on the side of its round body, but it scooped up dirt with ease by using its mouth as a shovel. Micro was most surprised by the fact that after scooping up a mouthful of dirt, it didn¡¯t spit it out elsewhere. Instead, it swallowed bite after bite of dirt and rocks, chewing it energetically before continuing to scoop up another mouthful. ¡°I wonder where it all goes¡­¡± Micro wondered aloud as the creature continued to fill itself with an impossible amount of dirt. He looked around again, and noticed he could also see the flow of energy in the world around much more vividly than before. The individual elemental energies stood out to him easily now, while they had all blended together before. ¡°I wish I could use the skill with both eyes¡­¡± he sighed as a small pain formed behind his left eye when he tried to activate the skill. ¡°Oh well. I have a lot of skills already¡­¡± He returned to gathering sticks and storing them with his storage skill, throwing handful after handful over his shoulder into the small portal which opened whenever he willed it to. As he began to think about what else he might store in the dimensional pocket, Micro suddenly realized it had become hard to keep track of all the Core Cards he¡¯d acquired, especially since he¡¯d mastered so many in the middle of a fight recently. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Though the cards filled his mind with knowledge, he felt uncomfortable not knowing the extent of his abilities in his new body. He stopped by a tree after collecting what he estimated to be one truckload of wood, and closed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he began to relax, enjoying the cool breeze of the humid forest. He entered a trance, and found his core glowing brighter than ever, still radiating an amber light. Entering the garage where his soul resided, he was pleased to find the dog sitting calmly on the roof of his truck, several specs of chaos energy evident on his nose. ¡°Thanks for eating all that chaos up for me,¡± Micro said to the dog. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± The dog didn¡¯t reply, but its tail continued to wag energetically as Micro walked around to the bed of the truck. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s organize these a little¡­¡± Micro said as he looked down at the cards messily gathered on the bed. ¡°The old man would never let things get this disorganized.¡± After spending a moment sorting through the cards, sliding them around on the truck bed while being careful not to lift them off the surface of his soul, he arranged them by colour and took a moment to look at them more closely. The dog turned around and looked down at the cards, apparently amused by them. ¡°Are you interested in cultivation too?¡± Micro asked the dog. ¡°These are my core cards, but there are a lot more to find.¡± The dog seemed keen to listen to Micro¡¯s explanation, or perhaps it simply enjoyed Micro¡¯s company, so Micro began to introduce the cards one by one. First, he counted up the jade coloured cards on the left. ¡°I have eight jade Core Cards, huh¡­ Doesn¡¯t seem like a lot,¡± Micro thought for a moment, then smiled up at the dog and continued. ¡°Do you want to hear what they¡¯re called?¡± The dog barked in reply. ¡°Okay!¡± Micro continued, pointing down at the eight jade cards. ¡°There¡¯s the Turtle Art, the Armour Trait, the Spirit Taste Skill, the Spirit Wave Skill, the Storage Skill, the Spirit Hammer Skill, the Mycelial Art, and the Charm Skill.¡± The dog seemed to be most interested in the Mycelial Art card, and barked down at it several times. ¡°You can¡¯t eat that, okay? I¡¯ll feed you some real mushrooms one day!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°The Mycelial Art is useful for refuelling though, so I¡¯ll take you to the dungeon where I found it one day too, if you¡¯re interested.¡± The dog barked again, apparently interested in the yellow cards. ¡°These are amber Core Cards. They¡¯re a bit more potent than the jade ones,¡± Micro explained. ¡°So far, I¡¯ve collected the Spirit Shield Skill, the Sleepless Trait, the Spirit Vision Skill, the Poison Skill, and two Serpent Art cards. The Serpent Art cards are from two different elements, but you seem to like chaos energy the best, huh?¡± The dog barked several times and began drooling at the mention of chaos. Micro wiped the wet patch it made on the bed with his sleeve, then looked down at the Poison Skill card again with a complicated expression. ¡°This Poison Skill isn¡¯t as scary as it sounded, actually. You can make all kinds of poisons with energy, but not all of them are dangerous,¡± Micro explained to the curious dog. ¡°Spirit Vision is a very useful skill! I¡¯m glad I finally mastered this one.¡± Micro pointed at his good eye and looked up at the dog. It barked excitedly as his eyes began to glow. ¡°I can even tell what people are feeling now, kind of. The energy around people says a lot about how they feel, though Lena¡¯s is usually too calm to read well¡­¡± Micro scratched his head, and his attention fell on another interesting card. ¡°The Sleepless Trait¡­ Now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t been sleepy at all since I mastered this one, so I guess it¡¯s working.¡± Micro had enjoyed dreaming the first few nights he¡¯d spent on this new world, and he wondered if he¡¯d miss sleeping, but a strange ache in his shoulder brought back another memory that had begun to haunt him. He was confident that avoiding such nightmares for the time being would be worth it. ¡°Anyways, let me know if there are any Core Cards you want,¡± Micro said as he reached out to pet dog¡¯s head. ¡°Although we really do need to find you a body first¡­ You need one of those, so you can make your own core.¡± ~ Micro returned to find Kolt and Kira beginning to wake from their heavy slumber, while Blue and Trill had begun meditating peacefully next to Lena. The energy flowing around the three cultivators was reassuring in the open plains as night fell, but Kira had started shivering. Recalling a camping trip the old man had taken his son on, Micro made a small pile of sticks, then began rubbing two of them together. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly what technique the old man had taught his son, but after accidentally breaking several sticks, he was able to produce a few embers by rubbing two larger logs together as fast as he could. He then proudly placed the smouldering log on the pile, it simply sizzled for a while before it was completely extinguished. ¡°That¡­¡± Kolt mumbled as he watched Micro working. ¡°What is it?¡± Micro asked, happy to hear the boy¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡ª That¡¯¡¯s not how you m¡ªm¡ªmake a fire¡­¡± Kolt shivered and coughed. ¡°Who¡­ who would start a fire like that¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s harder than it looks,¡± Micro said, then placed his hand on Kolt¡¯s chest. He could see that Trill was still unable to supply the boy with energy after the ordeal at the sect, so he tried letting some of his own energy flow into Kolt¡¯s chest. After Kolt¡¯s shivering subsided, Micro spoke with a soft voice. ¡°Do you have any advice?¡± ¡°Get a smaller stick, then rub it on that piece of wood there¡­¡± Kolt managed to rise to a sitting position, and pointed at two bits of wood. ¡°And all the wood is damp. Scrape some bark off, there¡­¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Micro asked as he attempted to follow Kolt¡¯s instructions. Eventually, a bit of smoke began to rise from the sticks.¡± ¡°Just back and forth, that¡¯s right¡­ then catch the ember¡­¡± Kolt frowned. He reached out to take the stick, but couldn¡¯t find the strength to keep his arm extended and soon fell forward onto his face. ¡°You just rest,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯ll figure this out.¡± Kolt fell back to sleep with a frustrated grunt, and Micro continued struggling to make a fire with the sticks he¡¯d collected. Micro began worrying more about Kira as she shivered quietly on the ground near him, but his efforts remained fruitless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already teach you how to do that?¡± Blue suddenly asked. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted so loudly that Trill jumped out of his trance and landed behind Kolt. Without wasting any more time, Micro began focusing as much energy as he could in the centre of the pile, and a roaring flame soon consumed the damp twigs, sending a plume of dust and smoke high up into the air. He threw some more wood on top of the fire and then lay Kolt and Kira closer to it, finally content that they would remain warm while they rested. ¡°Lucky kid, having a great teacher like me,¡± Blue scoffed as she closed her eyes to continue meditating. ¡°I really was lucky to meet you,¡± Micro replied as he got comfortable by the fire. ¡°I don¡¯t think most cultivators would consider the circumstances of our meeting lucky,¡± Blue quietly retorted. ¡°Though we¡¯ve had a bit of fun since then.¡± ¡°Will you be able to recover your energy tonight?¡± Micro asked, noticing Trill had returned to his place near Blue and joined her in a trance. ¡°We don¡¯t all have an extra soul running around inside us that eats chaos energy,¡± Blue spat. ¡°It¡¯ll take a while to clean up. It feels like most of the energy in my core was blown away by a dirty wind, yet again. Are you not going to sleep?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to sleep anymore,¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°What?¡± Blue blurted out, opening her eyes wide in surprise. ¡°I mastered the Sleepless Trait along with the some other cards we got from Feng¡¯s master,¡± Micro explained. ¡°What kind of cursed life is that?!¡± Blue nearly screamed in horror. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually use that one¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice though. Sleeping isn¡¯t that fun, is it?¡± Micro said timidly. ¡°Dreams can be¡ª¡± ¡°Dream what you like!¡± Blue continued. ¡°A life without naps¡­ That hurts to imagine.¡± ¡°Sorry, Blue,¡± Micro replied in confusion. ¡°Whatever.¡± Blue shook her head. ¡°Entertain yourself however you like. I have some cultivating to do.¡± Micro smiled and nodded, then leaned back while looking up at the starry sky. He hadn¡¯t spent much time worrying about the stars he could see from the ground on his old world, but a lonely feeling emerged as he looked up at the foreign sky. No familiar constellations could be found, and no planes or satellites could be seen. However, several small flashes of light did catch his eye. Among the stars, brief explosions of various colours blinked in and out of view occasionally. He wondered what they could be, but even with his Spirit Vision Skill, he was unable to make any sense of them, whether they were cultivators fighting or something else entirely. ¡°I wonder if they have spaceships here¡­¡± Micro wondered quietly. ¡°The old man always enjoyed news about the space station¡­¡± Despite not feeling the need to sleep, a sense of fatigue eventually found him as he sat quietly, and Micro closed his eyes to join the others in a state of meditation, gathering up the energy around him and circulating it through his body, strengthening his core little by little. However, he spent much of the night distracted by the soul of the dog which resided in his nostalgically constructed core, chasing it around the garage and playing fetch with scrunched up balls of energy. Chapter 112 - Lighting the Way Shortly before the sun rose the following day, Micro watched happily as Kira began to stir from her deep sleep. Kolt, his eyes still tightly closed, remained curled up by the fire with a content look on his face while his sister sat up and stretched. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I think so,¡± she replied through a yawn. ¡°What in the world happened yesterday. That pretty lady started floating, and the statues¡­¡± ¡°I think that lady was actually what they call a prophet, because she was talking with Nora. That¡¯s the goddess who brought me here,¡± Micro explained. ¡°I remember you talking about Nora¡­¡± Kira said as she slowly stretched her stiff neck. ¡°But why did I fall asleep like that¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it works, but when those magic symbols are written all over the place, the magicians can ask Nora to send them some chaos energy and a soul,¡± Micro explained. ¡°I wonder why symbols are useful for that sort of thing though¡­¡± ¡°What does the chaos energy do?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Is that the stuff that felt weird and heavy?¡± ¡°It really does feel weird,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Nora uses that energy to make a strong vessel for the soul she summons, though this time all the energy went into the body of that prophet lady. She made a really strong core out of all of the energy really fast¡­¡± ¡°I also wished to confirm the events of yesterday once you had rested¡­¡± Lena spoke up from across the campfire. ¡°I was only able to stay conscious for around half of your encounter with that terrifying creature.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Well, Nora said something about a demon being more useful than a hero, and then she sent a bright red soul into that lady.¡± ¡°So that really was the voice of a goddess¡­¡± Lena gasped. ¡°It sounded the same as last time I met her, so I¡¯m pretty sure it was,¡± Micro confirmed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the soul belonged to before, to be honest, but she seemed reasonable¡­¡± ¡°Reasonable¡­?¡± Lena asked suspiciously. ¡°Summoned heroes are known to rampage until they are slain. Few are sound enough of mind to be worth interrogating, never mind reasoned with!¡± ¡°This one seemed thankful to have been summoned. Something about having a physical body for the first time in a long time¡­¡± Micro explained, trying to recall the words she¡¯d said. ¡°She was going to eat Blue, but she didn¡¯t after I asked her not to. She said she would fight some strong cultivators, and she mentioned killing gods¡­¡± ¡°Did the summoned being specify her purpose or enemy?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Did she mention the empire?¡± ¡°No, she only mentioned fighting some strong cultivators,¡± Micro replied. ¡°She was surprised how weak we were.¡± ¡°Then I suppose there is little I could do, as an Imperial Guard with a core so weak as to not even catch the attention of a summoned hero¡­¡± Lena sighed with a bitter expression. ¡°She did give me some advice about killing gods properly,¡± Micro added. ¡°Oh, and she mentioned destroying this world.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t underestimate this world, Micro,¡± Lena replied with a deep frown. ¡°Though the presence of a Silver Core was unmistakable¡­ I feel like a fish swimming beneath a whale¡­¡± ¡°What will the pretty lady do?¡± Kira asked. ¡°She¡¯ll likely encounter forces of the empire in the near future, given the powerful aura she emits,¡± Lena said solemnly. ¡°I can still sense traces of her here and there, like an omen carried by the wind.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Kira said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not our problem?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± Micro replied with a smile. He brought his hand to his chest, focusing on the dull pain of the tightening ring of energy. ¡°We¡¯re on our way to another sect now, and they¡¯ll help us find Lo.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try not to fall asleep again,¡± Kira declared with a bright smile. ¡°I actually feel a little stronger now. I felt tired before, but now I feel like I have more energy than ever!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to get you a core soon so you can make use of it,¡± Blue added as she awoke. Her energy seemed much more stable after a full night of meditation, though Trill had simply fallen asleep at some point. Kira¡¯s smile brightened for a moment, but she was startled when Kolt awoke next to her with a yelp. After regaining his senses, Kolt¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Micro announced as he rose to his feet. ¡°You two must be hungry, so we should get moving now. Hopefully the next restaurant we find doesn¡¯t serve poison.¡± ¡°I wanted to try one of those buns¡­¡± Kolt mumbled as he dragged himself to his feet. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ~ The party began walking as the sun rose, but a cool wind blew across the plains to the woods with the smell of winter. Kira walked happily behind Micro, apparently warmed by the energy which filled her body, but Kolt was still struggling even after Trill had recovered enough to supply him with energy. Micro continued to enjoy seeing the world in more detail than ever despite his impaired vision, spotting birds high up in the sky and small animals hidden in the grass. Blue spent her time on his shoulder quietly looking up at the sky, and the morning passed in peace. Micro¡¯s mood was unaffected even by the many uneven patches of ground on which he frequently stumbled. Around noon, hills began to appear on the horizon, and Lena confirmed that they were headed in the right direction. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten such a mountain range existed in this region,¡± she said casually. ¡°I may have crossed through here in my youth on a pilgrimage to a wandering dungeon.¡± ¡°Do you know any good places to eat in the neighbourhood?¡± Micro asked, looking back at the boy whose face was still filled with fatigue. ¡°It was long ago¡­¡± Lena replied with a look of nostalgia in her eyes. ¡°I travelled with a disciple who kept stores of dried meat with him using his Storage Skill.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Micro shouted, though frustration rose up as he replied. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that before?!¡± ¡°It is uncommon for cultivators of your level or higher to indulge in the consumption of material sustenance,¡± Lena explained. ¡°You should be able to sate your hunger by circulating the energy you now store.¡± ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just try and get to the sect as fast as we can then,¡± Micro said, looking over to Kolt and waving his hand. He knelt down slightly and gestured for the boy to jump on his back. ¡°Climb on. We should move a little quicker.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kolt looked confused at first, but when Micro repeated the gesture, he hung his head in shame. Kolt mumbled something in protest at first, but Kira tapped him on his back, and he eventually made his way over to Micro. ¡°Fine¡­ Just this once¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be stronger one day,¡± Micro reassured him as he wrapped his arms under Kolt¡¯s legs to brace him. ¡°We all need a lift sometimes. Even tow trucks need a tow on occasion!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your pace,¡± Lena declared. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep up¡­¡± Kira added timidly. ¡°Ready, Blue?¡± Micro asked the pixie who¡¯d appeared on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you headed the right direction,¡± she replied, pointing ahead of them. ¡°Go that way.¡± ~ Micro was surprised to find running slightly easier than walking on the uneven terrain. He hadn¡¯t tested his top speed since achieving an amber core, and he could tell he was able to run much faster than before. Mindful of this, he did his best not to run faster than Kira could keep up with, but he was further surprised by the ease with which she matched his pace. Before he knew it, another day of travelling had almost passed him by, and the sun was once again low. ¡°The wind feels amazing!¡± Kira shouted as they gained speed. Her brother remained silent, though he also seemed to be enjoying the journey. ¡°By the way, Lena¡­¡± Micro called back to the elder cultivator who followed silently behind him and Kira. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you found any answers yet?¡± He asked, unsure how to phrase his inquiry. ¡°About your sect problems¡­?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Lena looked forward at him dismissively at first, but she sighed after a moment and nodded. ¡°Not long ago, I would have been ashamed to admit it. But the sect which I just saw disgraced at the hands of a single enemy¡­ That sect has been a monument of hatred in my heart for as long as I can remember, and yet¡­¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t seem very monumental, if I understand that word correctly,¡± Micro interjected. ¡°Indeed.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°I feel small for having indulged in such a petty grudge for so long.¡± ¡°But what about your sect?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can answer that yet¡­¡± Lena said, bowing her head apologetically while maintaining her speed. ¡°I shall continue to observe your journey, as is the will of Master Feng.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been a big help to me so far, so I appreciate that.¡± Micro smiled, then returned his attention to the world ahead of him, where more and more hills were appearing over the horizon. ¡°And you¡¯ve been a source of¡­¡± Lena replied with a softer expression. ¡°New perspective¡­¡± ¡°Good visibility is important,¡± Micro replied as he noted that an eerie darkness had suddenly fallen. The sunset was obscured by thick clouds that cast the world quickly into a moonless night. A feeling of frustration began to arise in him as he lamented his inability to see the way ahead, but a realization washed over him like a refreshing wind. CLICK A sound like a small switch being flipped rang out. Lena gasped and Kira lost her footing as a sudden flash of light blinded them both, but Micro let out a tearful laugh. ¡°Headlights!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°What in the¡­¡± Lena mumbled as she rubbed her eyes. ¡°Wha¡ªWhat¡¯s happening?¡± Kira stuttered, unable to open her eyes at all. ¡°Is it day time already?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Micro said as he averted his gaze from the two. The beams of light pouring out of his eyes illuminated the path ahead beyond the abilities of any vehicle¡¯s headlights he had witnessed. With a moment¡¯s concentration, he managed to dim the light to a level more appropriate for a small truck, and sighed happily. ¡°Spirit Vision is really a great Skill¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s a cultivation technique?¡± Kira asked, finally able to open her eyes. ¡°Is it meant to blind your enemies?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sacred and noble skill, prized by many,¡± Lena replied as Micro looked around happily. ¡°It is rare to see it used in such a frivolous way, though creativity is a virtue¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing frivolous about safety,¡± Micro remarked with a stern voice, emulating the tone Lena often used when instructing him. ¡°Not using headlights at night isn¡¯t just foolish. It¡¯s illegal.¡± ¡°Illegal¡­?¡± Kira whispered with wide eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have your own headlights soon,¡± Micro said, patting Kira¡¯s head gently. ¡°You¡¯re still just a passenger, so I¡¯ll take care of lighting the way.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Kolt suddenly stirred from his deep sleep on Micro¡¯s back, but closed his eyes again shortly after. ¡°You almost sound like a sect leader, but something¡­¡± Lena whispered with a frown, then she shrugged and relaxed her posture. ¡°Oh well, it is your sect to lead in the way you choose. Let us continue on. We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one giving directions here!¡± Blue shouted back. ¡°She¡¯s right though. I wonder if they have meat¡­¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Micro added. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 113 - Understanding Power It was late at night when the bright lights pouring out of Micro¡¯s gleeful eyes illuminated the modest stone wall of an unfamiliar temple. Micro woke Kolt, placing him on the ground beside him, and he joined Kira beside Lena, who gestured to Micro to lead the way. ¡°It¡¯s not quite as I remember, but this should be the place,¡± Lena mentioned to Micro. ¡°Something feels strange though¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for the entrance¡­¡± Micro replied, unsure where to begin. He searched for a moment, then located a small wooden door built into the wall, though some parts of the wall were low enough that he could nearly see over them. He knocked on the roughly constructed wooden door while dimming the light coming from his eyes, and was startled when the door cracked, detached from its hinges, and fell inward. THUD It hit the dusty ground with a loud but sombre sound. Kolt and Kira became tense as they looked through the dark doorway into the sect, wondering what attention the sound would be given, but Lena¡¯s reaction only made them worry more. ¡°Mind your surroundings, children,¡± she ordered them strictly. ¡°The smell of death lingers.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡± Blue added, flying high into the air and looking around. ¡°That¡¯s about all their is to smell in there. That¡¯s a shame¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro blurted out as he turned on his headlights once again, but he felt his body freeze as he walked through the door. Still standing on the debris of the door, he looked around at the humble courtyard of the sect he had found. Countless bodies littered the ground wherever he looked. No hope surfaced in his mind of finding a living soul in the temple grounds. ¡°What happened to them¡­?¡± Micro whispered, struggling to breathe. ¡°Looks like they all died quickly,¡± Kolt answered with a calm expression which surprised Micro. He walked ahead and kicked the leg of a dead cultivator, then turned back and nodded as if to confirm his assumptions. ¡°They definitely didn¡¯t starve.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Micro mumbled to Kolt. ¡°You should turn around, this¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Master Micro,¡± Kira said, taking hold of Micro¡¯s cold hand. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t the first time¡ª¡± Micro stuttered. He turned to Kira, intending to send her back out through the doorway, but her complete lack of reaction to the horrid sights and smells of the dead cultivators made him question his own senses. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve seen something like this?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve passed through places in a similar state before,¡± Kira replied softly. ¡°Our own village looked a bit like this when we left.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t something I¡¯ve driven by before.¡± ¡°Collect yourself, child,¡± Lena scolded him. ¡°What do you sense?¡± Micro looked wide-eyed at the old woman for a moment, then turned his attention back to the grotesque scene around him. He took several deep breaths of the rancid air, and was eventually able to calm himself enough to analyze the area with Spirit Vision. ¡°There¡¯s no energy here,¡± Micro stated in confusion. ¡°The people, the ground¡­ There¡¯s nothing¡­ Wait¡ª¡± ¡°You feel it, yes?¡± Lena questioned him, her own eyes glowing fiercely. ¡°Chaos energy,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s everywhere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all there is,¡± Blue added as she landed on Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Do you sense something else?¡± Lena asked, doubt evident in her tone. ¡°You really are younger than you look,¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°Look a bit harder. Most of these folks didn¡¯t die because they were killed.¡± ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± Lena snapped back. ¡°Most of their souls were chased out of their bodies,¡± Blue continued, dismissing Lena¡¯s foul mood. ¡°It¡¯s not a fun way to die.¡± ¡°You little¡ª¡± Lena grumbled in protest, but she looked more closely at a body nearby and nodded slowly. ¡°I see. Then¡­¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Blue said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Micro asked, struggling to keep up with their discussion. ¡°You should know a little more about souls, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Blue asked with a dry laugh. ¡°Whatever killed these poor weaklings was strong enough to blast their souls straight out of their bodies. There are bits and pieces of soul all over the place.¡± ¡°Souls¡­¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Vera was from the Soul Sect. Does this have something to do with them?¡± ¡°Practitioners of the Soul Art are particularly honourable. It is very unlikely this sect was attacked by them, and you would do well to assume the best of them,¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is unlikely a cultivator was responsible for this at all.¡± ¡°If not a cultivator¡­¡± Micro frowned as he tried to imagine what led to the situation before him, and a single word appeared in his mind., the weight of which caught him off guard. ¡°Hero¡­¡± ¡°Heroes always make a mess of things,¡± Blue added. ¡°They¡¯re probably long gone by now, but the remains of all those unlucky souls are likely to cause problems soon.¡± ¡°There,¡± Trill suddenly added, leaning out of Kolt¡¯s pocket to point into the courtyard. Lena strained her eyes, but seemed too tired to make full use of her Spirit Vision Skill. ¡°Well, they¡¯re nothing to worry about,¡± Blue said, then fell lazily to Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They just creep me out to no end.¡± Micro didn¡¯t have time to ask what she was talking about before several creatures appeared from around the corner of a small stone structure. A feeling of relief washed over him at the thought of finding survivors, but the way the people walked made him frown. ¡°Who are they?¡± Micro asked, unable to sense any energy from them. He turned his headlights back on, unsure what kind of answer to expect. Now clearly illuminated, six figures in ragged cultivator robes stumbled awkwardly over piles of bodies, as if they were unable to see where they were walking despite the light. That made sense to Micro though, since their eyes were grey and cloudy, and their faces looked no less gruesome than the rotting corpses surrounding him. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Undead are often the result of unnatural death, especially when the soul itself gets messed with,¡± Blue remarked casually. ¡°These are fresh though.¡± ¡°Undead!?¡± Micro gasped, but his shock subsided as he scratched his head. ¡°What is that¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s usually what happens when broken bits of soul find their way into a dead body,¡± Blue explained. ¡°They tend to wander around looking for souls to eat, though they¡¯ll eat the vessel too. They can be a lot to deal with if they eat enough souls, but these ones are young and hungry.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re not actually alive¡­?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I almost don¡¯t believe it, but I really don¡¯t feel anything from them.¡± ¡°You know much of the undead, Blue,¡± Lena said, her previous sense of urgency somewhat deflated. ¡°I¡¯ve run into just about everything once or twice,¡± Blue said with equal enthusiasm, then looked at Micro. ¡°Well, almost everything.¡± ¡°So those are undead¡­¡± Micro mumbled, but he realized his anxiety had been dispelled by another unpleasant feeling. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Blue asked casually. ¡°It¡¯s like a bunch of unlicensed drivers taking a ride in a vehicle that shouldn¡¯t be on the road anymore¡­¡± Micro said, his anger contorting his face. ¡°Those bodies¡­ they¡¯re stolen¡­!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Vehicles have a purpose, with a beginning and an end,¡± Micro scowled. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t feel anything at the time, but I can remember the painful sound a vehicle makes when it¡¯s being driven to death. It¡¯ll never complain, but pushing it that far without servicing it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure anybody can confirm whether you understand the situation based on such an otherworldly comparison,¡± Lena interjected with a stern voice, to which Micro could only reply by regaining his composure. After looking around at his friends, then turning back to the undead gradually limping toward them, he nodded expressionlessly, and his energy began to move. Without a word, he rooted himself deep enough that he could draw on energy from beyond the bounds of the depleted sect grounds, and a ball of energy appeared before him. ¡°Oh, I like this one,¡± Blue remarked, jumping off his shoulder and landing on Kira¡¯s head. ¡°You should back off a little, girl child. Spirit Wave isn¡¯t a gentle technique.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Kira said, though she backed away slowly while entranced by the energy swirling around Micro. To Kira¡¯s surprise, the following attack made no explosions. The sound was more like a deep hum, and the attack was over before she could blink. When her eyes readjusted to the darkness, she saw that much of the area, buildings and all, had completely vanished, replaced by a large flat patch of land which smouldered quietly. ¡°If that ever happens to me¡­¡± Micro turned to Blue as he spoke with a bitter expression. ¡°Do the same.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite hung up on the undead thing, eh?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°The thought of someone other than the old man driving me, some stranger¡­¡± Micro shuddered as he spoke. ¡°Truck or human, that just isn¡¯t right¡­¡± ¡°Okay, no worries,¡± Blue replied with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯d prefer you just avoid dying, but I won¡¯t jinx it.¡± ¡°We should do something about the others,¡± Kira suddenly declared. ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°Who cares about these jerks? They¡¯re just some dumb cultivators¡­¡± ¡°But they¡ª¡± Kira began to protest, but Lena interrupted her. ¡°Regardless of either of your sentiments, the dead should not be left in such a state,¡± she explained with a heavy tone. ¡°Whether it be wandering spirits or a plague, the dead would eventually be a source of danger to all in this region. I believe the preferred means of burial among practitioners of the Serpent Art in these lands is cremation.¡± Lena looked questioningly at the children after declaring her intentions, and they both nodded in agreement. Micro didn¡¯t feel it was something Kolt and Kira should need to participate in, but he soon remembered that he was the least qualified to speak on the matter among the group. Even Trill assisted in searching the temple grounds for the dead, and soon a large fire was burning in the courtyard. Lena bowed her head as the fire raged, muttering a small prayer which sounded rehearsed, and the group stood nearby as the clouds cleared and the sun began to rise on a new day. ¡°I wonder if it was Cerena who did this¡­¡± Micro wondered aloud as the fire burned. ¡°The summoned soul? It is unlikely,¡± Lena replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You have not witnessed the power of a silver core in battle,¡± Lena replied, then gestured for Micro and the others to follow her out of the temple grounds, leading them a fair distance away from the sect¡¯s crumbling walls. Looking back at the sect over the broken walls under the light of a new day left a bad taste in Micro¡¯s mouth. The funeral pyre¡¯s smoke had ceased, and now the land felt truly devoid of life despite the many buildings where people would have been living only days before. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I am considerably weakened at the moment, but you should better understand the powers at play on this world,¡± Lena addressed the party as energy began to gather around her. ¡°When speaking of a silver core, keep the power of a weakened sapphire core like myself in mind¡­¡± ¡°Okay, but why¡ª¡± Micro wondered why Lena had led the conversation to such a point, but a strange force suddenly pulled him and the others backward. He stumbled for several paces before the force gradually changed direction. He rooted himself in the ground and held Kolt and Kira by their collars to keep them from falling, though Blue and Trill were watching casually from Micro and Kolt¡¯s pockets without complaint. ¡°The Moon Art is something you have witnessed at the jade level,¡± Lena said as she began to wave her hands. ¡°If I were to exert myself slightly¡­¡± The force pulling Micro forward suddenly grew in intensity, to the point where the ground beneath him groaned and cracked as he struggled to stay rooted. Looking ahead, he saw that the temple¡¯s wall had been swept forward like sand, joined by the many buildings that crumbled in its path. In moments, the entirety of the sect¡¯s grounds had been reduced to a field of rubble and dust, no evidence remaining that the site had ever been inhabited by anyone at all. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Micro stuttered as the force finally faded. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the right call,¡± Blue interrupted him. ¡°The dead aren¡¯t the only vessels for unhappy spirits. Haunted houses, even ghost towns¡­ all kinds of freaky stuff.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro replied slowly, letting go of Kira and Kolt. ¡°You¡¯re both very powerful, but you¡¯re saying there are people even stronger?¡± Kira asked excitedly. ¡°You took care of all that so quickly. Master Micro¡¯s explosion was amazing, but Master Lena completely destroyed everything¡­!¡± ¡°Before a being with a silver core, my power would be indistinguishable from one of those rocks,¡± Lena replied, pointing to the field of gravel. She stumbled forward, apparently exhausted, then continued. ¡°Young Micro¡¯s would be comparable to several grains of sand, I suppose.¡± ¡°Several strange grains of sand,¡± Blue added. ¡°I have a lot more Core Cards to master,¡± Micro said with conviction. ¡°That¡­¡± Kolt mumbled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, kid?¡± Blue called over to Kolt. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ just impossible¡­¡± Kolt said, his voice barely audible. ¡°I don¡¯t think the word impossible means much anymore,¡± Micro replied, but started to notice that despite Kira¡¯s excitement, Kolt¡¯s complexion was pale. ¡°Cultivation is useful for lots of things like this. You¡¯ll get the hang of it soon too.¡± ¡°That¡­?¡± Kolt asked, his eyes still wide in disbelief. ¡°Just keep practicing with us and¡ª¡± ¡°Micro,¡± Lena interrupted, and Micro turned eagerly to hear what she had to say. ¡°The boy¡¯s expression is not uncommon among young cultivators.¡± ¡°What kind of expression is it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Despair,¡± Lena replied. ¡°He¡¯ll get over it,¡± Blue chimed in with a giggle. ¡°Humans heal faster than most creatures out here.¡± ¡°He may recover in time,¡± Lena said. ¡°But it is not something you will be able to assist him with.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro said. ¡°Well, kids on my world get discouraged sometimes too. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out.¡± ¡°Some young cultivators look upon a mountain and are filled with the urge to climb, while others feel unbearably small in its presence,¡± Lena concluded. ¡°It is a matter of perspective, and one you should learn to recognize in disciples.¡± ¡°Another sign to read,¡± Micro replied solemnly, then turned back to Kolt. ¡°Well, take your time. Running out of fuel never means the end of a journey.¡± ¡°Truck Sect wisdom?¡± Lena smiled. ¡°I guess it is!¡± Micro smiled back. Chapter 114 - Lonely Quest Micro¡¯s party had ended their visit to the jade level sect of Serpent Art practitioners without accomplishing any particular goal, but they felt a collective sense of closure after it had been effectively returned to nature, no trace of it remaining. Though the threat of a hero still made Lena wary, the group quickly continued on their way. Micro wasn¡¯t sure how to continue their journey in search of Lo, but Kira and Kolt were only getting hungrier, so Lena suggested they venture into the forest in search of food. ¡°So where does food grow in this forest?¡± Micro asked Lena, but Kira jumped forward to answer as they walked. ¡°Feng¡¯s garden is a long way from here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of mushrooms you can eat, and some plants have roots you can stew, but I think I¡¯m more in the mood for meat,¡± Kira announced happily. ¡°We used to go hunting with our uncle all the time!¡± Kira looked back at Kolt, but he only grunted in reply, his sombre expression unchanged, despite his energy being supplemented by the pixie in his pocket. Kira rolled her eyes and turned back to Micro. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you then. Let me know if I can help,¡± Micro replied to Kira. ¡°I can start fires now, but I haven¡¯t processed animals for consumption before. The old man dealt mostly in vegetables, so I wouldn¡¯t know where to begin¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, just follow me!¡± Kira laughed, then ran ahead of the group. She began scanning the forest floor diligently while the others followed behind her. ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like, Lena?¡± Micro asked the old cultivator who was quietly meditating as she walked behind. ¡°My quest is only to observe your journey, and I require only the energy of the world to sustain my physical form,¡± Lena replied quietly. ¡°Please continue as you see fit.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Micro replied happily, then observed Kira, who soon turned back to smile at him. ¡°You¡¯re still welcome to join us for a snack whenever you like though! ¡°This is so easy!¡± she celebrated. ¡°Even though the sun can¡¯t shine through the trees here, the energy I can see makes finding things so simple. I wish our uncle could have tried this¡­¡± Kira¡¯s smile remained despite the sad memories which surfaced in her mind, and she led Micro to a tree, pointing at the bark excitedly. Micro used Spirit Vision to analyze the tree, and while he was interested in the flow of energy through the tree, he was unsure why Kira had drawn his attention to it. ¡°Do you see it? There!¡± Kira pointed again, but Micro only shrugged. ¡°A bear brushed up against this tree recently. The energy it left behind is almost like a smell!¡± ¡°Was there a Spirit Smell Core Card?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°That would be interesting.¡± ¡°I believe there is, but the child is relying purely upon her own senses,¡± Lena explained as she observed the tree alongside the pair. Her eyes glowed with more excitement as she watched Kira scanning the area. ¡°Even I, as a celebrated hunter of my sect, can just barely sense the presence of an animal with such clarity. The child¡¯s observational skills are quite impressive indeed.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Kira replied, bowing her head humbly. ¡°My uncle said I helped a lot on hunts. I like animals!¡± ¡°I could eat a whole bear myself¡­¡± Kolt mumbled, his unenthusiastic voice joined by the growling of his stomach. ¡°This way, then,¡± Kira announced, but she suddenly paused as she recalled something. ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t have spears¡­¡± ¡°Spears?¡± Micro asked. ¡°To hunt with,¡± Kira explained. ¡°We need to kill the bear before we eat it, but if you use that attack from earlier, there won¡¯t be any bear left to eat¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Micro said with a frown. ¡°Maybe I could poison it. What do you think, Blue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m new to eating, but eating something that died of poisoning sounds terrible,¡± Blue said with a loud laugh. She then flew over to Kira and stood atop her head, materializing a slingshot in her hand. ¡°Just leave it to us, buddy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never hunted a bear before, but it sounds fun!¡± Blue declared. ¡°Carry us to our prey, girl child! We shall return with meat!¡± ¡°Enough meat to feast all winter!¡± Kira and Blue laughed as they ran into the dark woods, leaving Micro, Lena, Kolt, and Trill behind. ¡°Why not take this opportunity to meditate?¡± Lena suggested to the boys. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I haven¡¯t spent much time cultivating my core recently,¡± Micro replied. ¡°You should practice feeling and circulating your energy too, Kolt. Trill can help you with the energy part.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kolt sighed, then dragged his feet toward a flat area between two trees and sat down to close his eyes. Micro looked at the boy with concern, but trusted that he¡¯d feel better after eating something. Lena had already begun meditating in earnest nearby, leaving Micro alone in the dimly lit woods. Lena looked almost like a statue as she meditated, and Kolt¡¯s level of concentration surprised Micro. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll join them,¡± Micro said to himself, and he sat down to close his eyes. However, before he entered his own meditative state, a distant noise caught his attention. He opened his eyes to look around, unsure what the noise could have been. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Lena and Kolt appeared to be either unaware or uninterested in the noise, so Micro closed his eyes again. Once again the noise caught his ear, preventing him from relaxing. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡± Micro said to the unresponsive pair next to him. Trill waved casually at Micro in reply, though his eyes remained closed. Micro slowly walked in the direction of the noise, finding himself walking uphill through the woods. He was confident that he could find his way back, since they hadn¡¯t walked too far into the trees yet. His search for the source of the noise led him onward for over an hour before he heard it again. With Spirit Vision he was able to make out vague energy sources, but the forest was too dense with energy for him to discern the exact source of the sounds. ¡°Get away!¡± a voice suddenly echoed through the woods. ¡°No, it¡¯s mine!¡± Micro first worried it was Kira¡¯s, but it was a deeper voice, and he couldn¡¯t imagine her getting into too much trouble with Blue by her side. Micro¡¯s thoughts were soon interrupted by a tire-sized gravel golem flying through the air toward him. It crashed through several trees like they were blades of grass, sending bark and splinters flying in every direction, before narrowly missing his head as it continued down the hill and out of sight. ¡°Get back¡ªNo!¡± the voice echoed again. ¡°Not this time!¡± Another two gravel golems went flying down the hill, followed by several more which rolled along like stray snowballs, picking up dirt and leaves as they passed Micro. ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± Micro thought aloud as he quickened his pace up the hill, following the path of destruction caused by the flying gravel golems. Finally he came to see the source of the noises which had caught his attention. Surrounded by dozens of frantic gravel golems, all snapping their large jaws and growling like diesel burning engines, was a young man dressed in dirty green and yellow robes who dodged and kicked the creatures as they attacked him. At least, they seemed to be attacking him at first. The cultivator looked to be in his late teens, though his head was clean shaven and his face was bloody. He moved gracefully while repelling the gravel golems with powerful kicks an impressively efficient defense. However, he was clearly exhausted, and his movements were looked increasingly lethargic. In his hand, Micro noticed a glowing green rock, more like a chunk of broken glass than an ordinary stone. It also became clear to Micro that the gravel golems weren¡¯t attacking the young man. Rather, they were desperately attempting to eat the object he held. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give them the green rock?¡± Micro called out to the bloodied young cultivator. ¡°Hah?!¡± The young man¡¯s head turned to face Micro, having failed to notice his presence until that moment, but the distraction put him in a precarious situation at once. A dozen gravel golems all jumped in unison at the opening left by the distracted cultivator, who could only brace himself for the inevitable. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous,¡± Micro said calmly as the scene unfolded, and a large ethereal shell emerged from the ground to surround the young man, deflecting the creatures which continued to jump at him despite the turtle-like armour which now protected him. ¡°There you go.¡± The gravel golems didn¡¯t look threatening or angry to Micro, so he hesitated to attack them. In fact, they looked excited, if not at least happy, as they jumped around the woods without any apparent destination in mind. Instead of attacking them, he decided to simply gather a large amount of energy around him as Lena often did, and it proved effective in causing them to grow visibly anxious. They started to shake and shiver, then started wandering away, forgetting their previous hunger for the small green object in the young man¡¯s hand. With the area cleared of creatures in little time, Micro relaxed his energy and dispelled the Turtle Art armour he¡¯d surrounded the young man with. Upon doing so, he was greeted with a familiar look of confusion, and the exhausted cultivator fell to his knees. A closer look at his energy revealed that he possessed a weak jade core, though his body looked much stronger than the average person¡¯s. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Micro called out as he approached the young man. ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the young man mumbled between shallow breaths, falling to his knees as he began to relax. He bowed his head, nearly falling over as his weight shifted. ¡°Forgive me¡­ for my discourtesy¡­ honourable¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. I could see you were busy,¡± Micro said, attempting to bow the way he had been shown. ¡°The way you were moving was amazing. You have a lot of control over your legs.¡± ¡°Th¡ªthank you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten better at using my legs since getting an amber core, but I still have a lot of work to do,¡± Micro continued. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± the boy mumbled, taking a moment to wipe some of the blood and dirt from his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t under¡ª¡± ¡°Your muscles are also quite impressive!¡± Micro added. ¡°I almost thought you were a farmer!¡± ¡°Wait, you¡ªyour core¡­¡± The young man¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly bowed so deeply that his bloody face met the ground with a thud. ¡°To be rescued by the honourable young master, I am humbled! I cannot hope to repay you, but¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I was just passing by,¡± Micro said, crouching down near the young man. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Arbur, of the Jade Serpent Sect!¡± the young man shouted, his face still touching the ground. ¡°I do not recognize your sect¡¯s attire. Forgive me, young master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. I only started the sect recently,¡± Micro explained. ¡°It¡¯s called the Truck Sect. We¡¯re efficient and reliable! Well, we strive to be¡­¡± ¡°Se¡ªSect leader?!¡± Arbur replied, his anxiety only increasing. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°So, do you mind if I ask what you were doing up here?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I hope I wasn¡¯t intruding or anything. I know cultivators have some odd traditions, but¡­¡± ¡°Your presence is by no means unwelcome! Though dying on this quest may not have been the worst fate I could hope for¡­¡± Arbur replied. ¡°This is the third time I¡¯ve attempted the trial. I finally found a crystal to bring home, but I was swarmed by those monsters, and¡­¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s a crystal.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°What is the crystal for?¡± ¡°The disciples of our sect ascend these hills in search of ancient relics¡­ relics of an extinct sect. Then, we are brought to the Jade Water Serpent Art Dungeon,¡± Arbur explained, finally daring to lift his head to speak to Micro, who was sitting comfortably nearby. ¡°When we get back to the sect with the crystal we found, we are taught the method to absorb its energy. Then, we¡¯re ready to challenge the dungeon. But I¡¯m weak¡­¡± ¡°That would definitely be a problem for a cultivator, huh¡­¡± Micro nodded sympathetically, though Arbur¡¯s bloody face contorted as Micro confirmed his claim. ¡°A lot of cultivators I¡¯ve met seem like they¡¯d enjoy fighting monsters until they died. That¡¯s why I was worried you might be mad.¡± ¡°I can hardly be called a cultivator with my abilities,¡± Arbur lamented. ¡°It was all I could do to find a crystal after giving up on the quest twice before. My sect has never been more powerful. It is a golden age¡­ but I¡¯m currently the only inner disciple of the sect who hasn¡¯t completed the trial yet. Even my younger brothers have all mastered the Serpent Art-¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Micro suddenly said, prompting Arbur to quiet down instantly. ¡°Is your sect¡­ a few hours downhill from here, a little to the west¡­?¡± ¡°You must have passed it on your way here,¡± Arbur replied, a glint of pride in his half-open eyes. ¡°I expect you must have experienced the unparalleled hospitality of my sect¡­¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Chapter 115 - Smoked Arbur sat completely still as he listened to Micro¡¯s recollection of the events at the Jade Serpent Sect the previous evening. As the blood dried on his face, he made no expression at the mention of heroes, the undead, or the subsequent destruction of the entire sect he¡¯d called home for the duration of his life. He made no comment on Micro¡¯s assumption that Arbur was the only surviving disciple of the sect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I only have bad news for you,¡± Micro concluded with an awkward bow. ¡°No, you¡¯ve honoured my sect in ways I never could have,¡± Arbur replied with a monotone voice as he clutched the small green crystal in his hand tighter and tighter. ¡°I humbly thank you and your comrades for concluding my sect¡¯s affairs with such respect. My life itself would be insufficient compensation¡­¡± Arbur stood up slowly, wiped his dirty face with his hands, and looked around the woods until he noticed a small puddle of water. He walked toward it, then sat down and washed his hands and face. He gently wiped down the outer layer of his robes, which had been torn and stained during his battle with the gravel golems, then he turned back to face Micro with a sober glare. Micro could finally see his face clearly. Though the young man had claimed himself weak, his shaved head bore no sign of fear or cowardice. If he lacked talent in cultivation, it wasn¡¯t obvious at a glance. Micro¡¯s Spirit Vision activated as he tried to discern the young man¡¯s state of mind, but all he sensed was a wilfully restrained storm of energy raging within his broad chest. Arbur didn¡¯t possess much energy, compared to many cultivators Micro had met, but Arbur¡¯s aura pierced the air. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If you need a minute to think about¡ª¡± ¡°My family and friends faced an unimaginably powerful opponent, and their departure from this world was overseen by an amber level sect¡¯s leader and a sapphire level member of the Imperial Guard,¡± Arbur explained, then continued after taking a deep breath. ¡°Though sudden, I cannot imagine a better end for a sect. I am ashamed to survive alone, but I am thankful and proud to know how it all ended.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you see it that way¡­¡± Micro frowned, struggling with his own new and unfamiliar feelings. He sensed some of the same feelings in Arbur as he continued to observe him with Spirit Vision, but he saw none of them on his face. ¡°I may be much weaker than you, but please do not insult my family¡¯s memory,¡± Arbur replied with his head bowed. ¡°My ancestors would not forgive a single tear shed over such an honourable death. They would not forgive a single moment wasted mourning the dead while their nemesis remains among the living.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll be looking for the hero?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They could be anywhere. I¡¯ve seen how fast they can move¡­¡± ¡°You have faced a hero and lived?!¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°So have you, in a sense,¡± Micro replied, looking up at the sky with a wry smile. ¡°I was involved in a few summonings that went wrong. The one that happened the other day was different than the first couple though. She had a silver core, and she left pretty quick.¡± ¡°You witnessed the summoning of a hero¡­ one with a silver core?!¡± Arbur stuttered. ¡°Im¡ªimpossible¡­ that¡ª¡± ¡°Cerena wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable, to be fair,¡± Micro added. ¡°She was friendly enough not to eat my friend. There was some talk of ending the world, but I doubt she¡¯d go that far¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± Arbur suddenly shouted, then took several quick steps toward Micro and fell to his knees. ¡°What must I do to earn a place by your side?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro said with a confused look. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°It can only be the guidance of my ancestors that led me to you at this point in time!¡± Arbur declared. ¡°The quest to overcome a single hero is mine, but what better master could I have than one who has survived so many dealings with those evil beings?¡± ¡°I guess I have been pretty lucky,¡± Micro agreed. He scratched his head for a while and looked around at the trees, then slowly nodded his head. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s no problem if you want to join us.¡± ¡°What must I do to be initiated into your sect?¡± Arbur asked eagerly. ¡°I may be lacking in talent, but I will never waiver before any challenge I face in this world!¡± ¡°Initiated? Hmm¡­¡± Micro thought. ¡°It actually might be a good idea to have some prerequisites in place. I wouldn¡¯t want any bandits joining all of a sudden. Can you imagine¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything!¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Well, you¡¯re already pretty strong, so how about this¡­¡± Micro continued. ¡°Any trial at all, I will put my life on the line to¡ª¡± ¡°Promise you¡¯ll always try to be efficient and reliable.¡± ¡°Anything you¡ª¡± Arbur paused. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Efficient and reliable,¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Those are important for a truck. Cars that waste fuel or take up too much space in a parking lot are just¡­¡± Micro¡¯s voice trailed off as he frowned, recalling his limited experience on crowded city streets. Arbur took a moment to analyze the words Micro had just spoken, but he ultimately failed to find any deeper meaning in them. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure what you mean, master,¡± Arbur tilted his head, still straining his mind to interpret Micro¡¯s request. ¡°Being efficient means getting the job done without wasting valuable fuel or causing unnecessary trouble for others,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Being reliable is just as important. We may be small trucks, but a lot depends on us getting from one place to another with our passengers and cargo intact.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Arbur could only nod respectfully as Micro¡¯s voice took on a heavier tone. Micro¡¯s eyes had seemed soft and kind to the young man before, but they suddenly filled with wisdom and resolve more common among the elders of a sect. ¡°Forgive my insolence!¡± Arbur shouted, bowing once more. ¡°It is my honour to abide by your sacred teachings!¡± ¡°Great. While we¡¯re on the topic of efficiency though, you can relax a bit,¡± Micro added. ¡°You¡¯ll put your back out if you keep bowing like that all day.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Arbur replied, restraining his urge to bow. ¡°May I ask what our next objective is?¡± ¡°Objective?¡± ¡°What is our current quest?¡± Arbur pressed enthusiastically. ¡°We are a nomadic sect, are we not?¡± ¡°Oh, our destination is a basilisk named Lo,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I need to fight him before my core gets squished by this watery ring a dragon named Ray wrapped around it.¡± Arbur blinked several times before opening his mouth to reply, but no words came out, so Micro continued. ¡°After that, we¡¯ll keep finding dungeons to challenge until I can control space and time. I need to figure out how to make a portal back to my world, you see?¡± Micro explained as he rose to his feet and stretched. ¡°Oh, but the very first thing we have to do is figure out what we¡¯re going to eat. Let¡¯s go see if Blue and Kira are back with food yet.¡± ~ Micro and Arbur were only halfway down the hill when Blue and Kira found them. They were wary of Arbur at first, but his own surprised expression made Blue laugh, which helped to put Kira at ease. Blue hovered gracefully above Kira¡¯s head, still holding a glowing slingshot in her hand, but Kira¡¯s face and hands were covered in blood and fur. Micro was impressed to see that her white robes were in pristine condition despite the mess. ¡°These clothes are really amazing, master!¡± Kira declared, patting her shoulder with her bloody hand. ¡°We took the bear apart really fast, but none of the guts stuck to them!¡± ¡°She has no core¡­¡± Arbur mumbled. ¡°And a pi¡ª a blue pixie?!¡± ¡°These are my friends,¡± Micro announced happily to Arbur. ¡°Kira is one of my first two passengers.¡± ¡°Passengers?¡± Arbur repeated with a blank expression. ¡°And Blue is the first friend I ever made on this world,¡± Micro added. ¡°She taught me how to walk, light a fire, and so many other things.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it,¡± Blue smirked. ¡°Th¡ªthis¡­ world?¡± Arbur stuttered. ¡°Arbur is from the sect we passed by recently, the one with all the undead,¡± Micro explained to Kira and Blue. ¡°He¡¯ll be joining the Truck Sect.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Kira said, her smile, though obscured by bear blood, clearly fading. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your home. You must have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± Arbur nodded, his eyes blank. ¡°More and more¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Kira said, her tone brightening one again. ¡°I¡¯ll get you up to date on sect affairs!¡± ¡°I see,¡± Arbur said blankly. ¡°Thank you, esteemed elder¡­¡± ~ The bear meat was much less delicious than the beef Micro had grown fond of at Kel¡¯s sect, but he enjoyed the joyous faces of Kolt and Kira as they ate more than he assumed was possible. Arbur quickly finished a small share, then proceeded to craft a place to smoke the remaining meat. Kolt helped enthusiastically, and the smell of smoked meat grew thicker in the air while Lena continued to meditate. Micro was happy to see Kolt brighten up as he assisted Arbur. After the meat was secured and smoking properly, Kira continued to eat while explaining everything she knew about Micro and cultivation to Arbur, who listened stoically, restraining himself from gasping in surprise too frequently. ¡°I¡¯ve found a worthy master,¡± Arbur said as Kira went on, a phrase he came to mutter frequently during her stories. ¡°By the way, young master!¡± Kira suddenly shifted her attention to Arbur¡¯s chest pocket where a green glow sometimes escaped. ¡°What¡¯s that in your pocket?¡± ¡°Please, call me Arbur. You are the senior disciple, regardless of your¡­ ability¡­¡± Arbur said with a humble bow. ¡°I have much to learn from you.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Kira happily replied. ¡°Now that you mention it, I technically am the elder of a sect now!¡± ¡°You what?¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re still a baby!¡± ¡°Your sister is correct,¡± Arbur said to Kolt with a respectful salute. ¡°Though the sect is young, you are both its oldest disciples. Your are both worthy of the title of elder.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Kolt chuckled, apparently pleased by the explanation. ¡°And this¡­¡± Arbur said as he removed the glowing stone from his pocket and held it in his hand. His eyes looked sad as they rested on the shining object, and it looked heavy in his hand. ¡°This is a crystal.¡± ¡°It looks very special to you,¡± Kira said, paying more attention to Arbur¡¯s glassy eyes than the crystal itself. ¡°It¡¯s quite pretty¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a crystal, but¡­¡± Arbur sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a glowing crystal before,¡± Kira whispered. She reached out to touch the crystal, and Arbur offered it to her to hold. The stone glowed brighter in her hands than it had in Arbur¡¯s, and she giggled before tossing it back. ¡°It tickles!¡± ¡°It is a crystal made of energy,¡± Arbur explained with a faint smile. ¡°It is impressive that it reacted so strongly to your energy despite your lack of a core. Your latent abilities have been wasted until now.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Kira said, still giggling as she waved her hands in the air. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure how it was made, but such crystals can be found throughout these hills. It is said there was a great sect here once, long ago, who had some relationship to them,¡± Arbur explained. ¡°Folk tales of our sect call them the lights of our ancestors, since we rely on their relics to achieve¡­ well, anyways¡­¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve stolen a lot of crystals from such a sect!¡± Blue suddenly shouted from Micro¡¯s shoulder as he ate. ¡°I think they were a sapphire level sect, the crystal mountain something or other¡­¡± ¡°You witnessed the creation of these relics?!¡± Arbur asked, his eyes glowing. ¡°They just sat around the hill all day meditating and making those little crystals,¡± Blue recalled with a nostalgic chuckle. ¡°I remember feeling a sort of kinship then, the way they obsessed over those trinkets. It made them irresistible!¡± ¡°So there are cultivators who don¡¯t spend all their time fighting?¡± Micro asked as he chewed his way through a tough piece of meat. ¡°What do you think the crystals were for?¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°Among the many lost arts known to my sect, the use of crystals in combat is considered to have been formidable,¡± Lena added. ¡°Though the details of such arts were lost.¡± ¡°The fancier the crystal, the bigger the explosion!¡± Blue continued. ¡°Or something like that. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°How did they make something like that?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I want to make crystals!¡± Kira added, her eyes glowing with excitement. ¡°How can I make crystals?!¡± ¡°Some kind of art, I think,¡± Blue replied, scratching her head as she tried to recall. She looked over to Trill with a questioning look. ¡°You been around these parts before?¡± ¡°I think I found some Core Cards lying around that mountain there,¡± Trill replied, pointing through the trees. ¡°It was a while ago. Lots of shiny things too, and bones¡­¡± ¡°Can we go there now?¡± Kira asked Micro with her hands folded. ¡°Please, can we make crystals?!¡± ¡°We can go after we find Lo,¡± Micro answered, touching his chest. ¡°I need to sort this out first, or I¡¯ll probably die.¡± ¡°If I may¡­¡± Arbur spoke up, raising his hand. ¡°Is that not the next logical destination?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well, if you really are looking for the legendary Lo, assuming he really exists, then that mountain is likely a good place to start,¡± Arbur explained carefully, still somewhat in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Arbur continued. ¡°Because it¡¯s called Lo Mountain¡­¡± Chapter 116 - Petrified Arbur¡¯s revelation of the nearby mountain¡¯s name was a pleasant surprise to Micro, though Arbur wasn¡¯t certain whether the basilisk could really be found there. ¡°It¡¯s always been called Lo Mountain, at least as far as I know,¡± Arbur explained as he led the party through the woods. ¡°Legends say he came here looking for crystals, and chased away the sect which resided here. There are a number of other stories though.¡± ¡°Once we get to the mountain, Blue should have no trouble confirming whether Lo is inside,¡± Micro said confidently. ¡°She¡¯s good at finding her way through caves.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Blue added, her voice muffled by the pocket she sat in. ¡°I must warn you,¡± Arbur suddenly announced, stopping in his tracks and quietly gesturing for the rest to do the same. ¡°Gravel golems are the most common creatures around here, but the crystals attract all kinds of dangerous beasts.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­¡± Blue smirked. Arbur peeked ahead from behind a tree, scanning the area for wildlife. However, he looked back to the party and was quickly embarrassed to see them standing as casually as before. ¡°Then again¡­¡± he mumbled as he straightened his back. ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t find anything too troublesome in this area¡­¡± ¡°I sense no chaos energy ahead,¡± Lena announced. ¡°I¡¯d welcome a normal monster to fight at this point¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time then,¡± Micro added. ~ As Arbur had initially feared, several monsters did interrupt the party on their trek, but among the slimes, bears, and other creatures they encountered, none dared to attack them after sensing the energy released by Micro and Lena. After a short walk, the forest grew less dense, and large boulders began to fill the scenery. ¡°This is the mountain called Lo,¡± Arbur announced as a steep incline appeared in front of them. ¡°I have not ascended this mountain myself, but it is not uncommon for elders to meditate here. At least, they did¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this is a fun one,¡± Blue said as she leaned out of Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Fun?¡± Arbur asked in confusion. ¡°There are definitely some dungeons in there,¡± Blue explained. ¡°It¡¯s not a very big mountain though, so it won¡¯t take so long this time.¡± ¡°This time?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°We have a bit of experience with caves,¡± Micro replied as Blue concentrated on the mountain, and Arbur nodded slowly. ¡°There,¡± Blue announced after inspecting the mountainside quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where a basilisk would hide, but there¡¯s a lot more energy coming out of that opening than any others.¡± Micro followed her directions toward a large, natural opening in the side of the mountain, only a short walk up from the base. Upon entering the cave, Micro used Spirit Vision to look ahead as far as he could, finding several paths that led deeper into the ground, and one that seemed to climb up into the centre of the mountain. Everywhere he looked was so rich with energy that he wasn¡¯t sure which path to take, but when he switched from viewing the energy of the cave to using his Spirit Vision Skill to allow his eyes to function as headlights, he was greeted with an equally spectacular sight. ¡°Woah¡­¡± Kolt was the first to mumble. ¡°So shiny!¡± Kira screamed happily. Arbur and Lena looked disinterested at first, but Arbur was amused by the reaction of the children. Micro walked to the cave wall and placed his hands on one of the many glittering rocks. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of gold in here, and some iron too!¡± Micro exclaimed. ¡°I wonder why nobody is mining here.¡± ¡°Not many sects would lower themselves to such a task,¡± Lena replied. ¡°Even our recent hosts would consider it work better suited to the mundane, but this is not a place where any normal mundane population would find itself.¡± ¡°What a waste¡­¡± Micro sighed, breaking off an orange clump of rocks which crumbled in his hands. ¡°It¡¯s good ore.¡± ¡°You prefer the orange rocks to the gold?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°A truck made of gold might not rust, but I doubt it would be very useful,¡± Micro said, grinning as he imagined such a truck. ¡°Do you think I could take a little bit with me?¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Arbur asked in reply, trying not to frown at the odd question. ¡°I¡¯d love to give it to Kern, a friend of mine,¡± Micro explained. ¡°His hammer would enjoy this a lot.¡± ¡°You are a sect leader, Micro,¡± Lena said. ¡°There is no power in this kingdom to stop you from claiming this mountain.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°But it¡¯s public property!¡± ¡°It may be within the borders drawn by some mundane politicians, thus falling within the jurisdiction of the empire, but this land is unoccupied and uncontested,¡± Lena explained. ¡°There is little chance of another cultivator finding and claiming this unimportant hill, when there are much taller mountains not far from here.¡± ¡°So I can just¡­ claim it?¡± Micro asked, still dumbfounded by the notion. ¡°As a member of the only sect to have set foot on this mountain for centuries, I can confirm your claim to it would not be questioned, should it really please you to bother with such things¡­¡± Arbur replied, though his confusion became more evident in his voice. ¡°Mind your tone,¡± Lena said with a stern voice. ¡°Your sect leader¡¯s will is clear.¡± ¡°Forgive my discourtesy!¡± Arbur suddenly panicked, but Micro waved his hand to dismiss the issue. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll help myself on the way out then,¡± Micro stated. ¡°Let¡¯s find Lo before that. Blue?¡± ¡°Probably that way,¡± Blue replied to Micro¡¯s call. ¡°That¡¯s the smell of a basilisk.¡± ~ The party began their journey into the mountain without further delay, their pace quickening after Kolt and Kira overcame the initial excitement that came with walls lined with gold. The sound of large animals scrambling in the opposite direction of the cultivators echoed throughout the cave occasionally, though they occasionally passed by the a harmless rat or slime. Kolt¡¯s first instinct was to reach out and touch the first slime they came across, but Kira held him back and threw a small rock at it. Kolt watched in awe and horror as the rock was absorbed and then melted within the slime¡¯s gooey form. ¡°That kind won¡¯t attack you, but you can¡¯t touch them,¡± Kira explained. ¡°That¡¯s how uncle lost two of his toes.¡± ¡°He said a goblin bit them off!¡± Kolt argued. ¡°No goblin could run as fast as uncle,¡± Kira giggled. ¡°He had a tendency to kick things when he was frustrated. That¡¯s how he figured out slimes that colour can melt everything.¡± ¡°You know a lot about slimes,¡± Micro commented, gesturing for the children to keep up. ¡°I know a little,¡± Kira replied, her pride evident despite her attempt at a humble bow. ¡°Enough chatter,¡± Blue suddenly announced as they came to a large opening in the cave. Micro wondered why Blue sounded so curt for a moment, but soon noticed what she had found. As he shone his bright light on the rocks and boulders on the ground ahead of them, he noticed several human faces looking back at him with fierce expressions. ¡°Statues?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You think somebody came here to carve statues, then left after breaking all of them?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Cultivators do a lot of things I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Would you really be surprised?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± Blue conceded with a frown. ¡°They are pretty crazy¡­¡± ¡°It looks like the basilisk may really reside here,¡± Lena commented. ¡°At least, it did at one point in time.¡± ¡°Hey, look at this one!¡± Kira called out to Micro from a nearby pile of rocks. ¡°It¡¯s mostly still in one piece. It has clothes and everything!¡± Micro rushed over, and saw the stone frame of a woman with a crystal gripped tightly in her only hand, though it was cracked and didn¡¯t glow at all. Her other hand, and both of her legs, were nowhere to be found, but she was still roughly covered in dusty rags that resembled cultivator robes. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the attire,¡± Lena remarked after joining them. ¡°It predates my own sect.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Micro asked. ¡°This cultivator met her end, as did the others around us, upon meeting a basilisk¡¯s gaze,¡± Lena explained. ¡°Could these be the ancients who made the crystals¡­?¡± Arbur whispered with reverence. ¡°Check her pockets,¡± Blue instructed Trill. Rolling his eyes in reply, Trill hopped down to the stone cultivator, disappearing beneath the gravel around her for a moment. ¡°Here you go¡­¡± Trill soon called back, re-emerging from the rubble with three small crystals in his arms. ¡°There are more, but these ones are the shiniest.¡± ¡°Amazing! Can I¡ª¡± Arbur blurted out, but the crystals suddenly vanished. ¡°These are mine,¡± Trill mumbled up at him with a frown. ¡°Get your own, lazy cultivator.¡± ¡°Ah¡ªof course, sir pixie¡­¡± Arbur stuttered. He looked to Micro for some kind of answer to his dilemma, but Micro only chuckled. Arbur looked back at the petrified remains and sighed. ¡°To think a basilisk has wrought the end of such a sect.¡± ¡°If the creature truly is born of a dungeon, created by the very immortal who created all dungeons, then a single sect would stand little chance¡­¡± Lena said, her eyebrows furrowing. She looked at Micro with a frown. ¡°The task you seek to complete may very well be impossible.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s something I promised I¡¯d do, and it seems like I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Ray was a nice school bu¡ªdragon. Maybe Lo is nice too.¡± ¡°I shall observe your journey, as Master Feng has decreed¡­¡± Lena said with a heavy tone. She looked around at the petrified remains of the ancient cultivators with an eyebrow raised, then sighed. ¡°Regardless of how and when it is fated to end¡­¡± Though Blue remained somewhat anxious as she looked around the cave, Trill and the two children had become busy looking for crystals among the rubble. Their joyous shouts echoed in the cavern, juxtaposing the grim scenery. Arbur restrained his own desire to collect the crystals, waiting patiently for Micro to announce their next course of action. However, it was Blue who spoke first. ¡°It seems like there are more caverns like this deeper in the mountain, but the energy¡­¡± Blue scratched her head as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s hard to see clearly. Those crystals are everywhere, and I think there might be one¡ªno, two, or three¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What else?¡± Blue replied with a wry laugh. ¡°Dungeons!¡± Chapter 117 - The Eyes of a Basilisk ¡°Perhaps we should come back later?¡± Arbur suggested nervously as Micro led them onward. ¡°Why?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You may not have witnessed a dungeon before, but they can be dangerous places,¡± Arbur explained with his head lowered. ¡°I¡¯m sure Master Micro will be fine in whatever dungeon he chooses to enter. He¡¯s very strong,¡± Kira assured Arbur. ¡°You are my respected senior disciple, young master, but¡­¡± Arbur insisted. ¡°Even the area around a dungeon can be perilous. Beasts who reside near them become stronger, transforming into powerful and unpredictable beings!¡± ¡°Cave bears were noisy, but they didn¡¯t seem that strong,¡± Micro recalled. ¡°Cave bears are among the weaker beasts you¡¯ll find near a dungeon¡¯s entrance,¡± Arbur continued. ¡°My grandfather was confronted by a swarm of light spiders upon completing the Jade Water Serpent Art Dungeon¡¯s trial, and he nearly met his end right there at the dungeon¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°Light spiders?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They move quickly, and the light their eyes emit is more poisonous than anything the Poison Skill can match,¡± Arbur warned Micro, though he soon recalled the list of arts he¡¯d been informed that Micro could use during his conversations with Kira. ¡°That is, at the jade level, at least. You, master, may be better prepared¡­¡± ¡°Spiders, huh¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± ¡°What is it, master?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Do you think eight legs would be easier to walk on than two?¡± Micro asked Kira in return. ¡°I think that¡¯d be twice as hard¡­¡± Kolt chimed in, counting on his fingers as he walked. ¡°It would be exactly four times harder, Kolt,¡± Kira called out with a laugh, and Kolt¡¯s face grew red. However, Kira¡¯s laugh waned as she considered the question. With a frown, she continued. ¡°Or would it be four times easier¡­?¡± ¡°Why do you ask, master?¡± Arbur asked, feeling obliged to participate in the conversation. ¡°Surely it is of no relevance to you.¡± ¡°Well, it took me a while to get used to balancing on two legs,¡± Micro answered. ¡°Dogs have four, so I thought it might have been nice to be summoned as a dog. But a spider has eight¡­¡± ¡°I¡ªI see¡­¡± Arbur stuttered. ¡°I am reminded of the depth of the Truck Sect¡¯s teachings.¡± ¡°Shut up, boneheads,¡± Blue interrupted them. ¡°Cavern up ahead. Eyes open.¡± Micro paused to look ahead with Spirit Vision, and noticed the vague shape of a large cavern not far ahead, though his sight was also impaired by the large amount of energy sources scattered throughout the cave among the broken statues of ancient cultivators. ¡°Ah,¡± Blue continued with a sigh relief. ¡°Just a dungeon¡­¡± As yet another cavern lit up before them, they were greeted by a solitary pile of rocks at the centre of the large, open area. And partially buried in the pile of rocks was a familiar green glow. ¡°I wonder what kind of dungeon it is!¡± Micro said excitedly. ¡°Make use of Spirit Vision before asking silly questions,¡± Lena remarked. ¡°Practice putting your senses to use before opening your mouth.¡± Micro did as she suggested, and the answer soon became clear. The energy which radiated from the portal felt heavy and coarse, and the familiar image of a mountain seemed to fade in and out of sight. ¡°Jade¡­ Mountain Art?¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Earth type? ¡°Correct,¡± Lena replied. ¡°I still haven¡¯t mastered a Mountain Art,¡± Micro said. ¡°I was excited to try again with Kel one day.¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± Blue asked reluctantly. ¡°First, we¡¯ll find Lo,¡± Micro replied, reaching out to stop her from going in ahead of him. ¡°One destination at a time. No detours, today¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound very convincing,¡± Blue said. ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s harder than I thought to drive in a straight line, now that I¡¯m the driver¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°We¡¯ll take a look at the dungeon on the way back.¡± ¡°I was expecting to see some monsters¡­¡± Kolt said quietly. ¡°Look up then,¡± Blue remarked casually. Kolt did so as Micro turned his head to illuminate the ceiling of the cavern, and he gasped at what he found. Hundreds, maybe thousands of large, round creatures with horned shells and short legs were clinging to the rocky ceiling. ¡°What the¡­!?¡± Kolt blurted out, falling onto his backside in shock. ¡°Be quiet, brother,¡± Kira whispered to him. ¡°What if they come down here?!¡± Kolt asked in panick, crawling over to Micro. ¡°Look closer,¡± Kira said. ¡°They look like potato bugs, but more pointy¡­¡± Micro said. ¡°Are they cold?¡± ¡°They¡¯re shaking because they¡¯re scared,¡± Arbur replied in disbelief. ¡°So this is the power of an Imperial Guard¡­¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Though mutated by the dungeon¡¯s radiant energy, they still possess the sense to fear beings much stronger than themselves,¡± Lena explained. ¡°Master Kang was often ridiculed for his interest in such lowly creatures, but they are often more intelligent than they appear. In fact, they tend to be more aware of their rightful place than many humans, which-¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Micro said loudly before Lena could continue, and the party continued down another branch of the cave system. ~ The cave began to twist and wind as the incline increased, slowing their pace after a while, and Kira walked closer to Micro while they followed Blue¡¯s directions. ¡°May I ask what your mother and father are like, master? Are they waiting for you back home?¡± she asked Micro curiously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything like that,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I was made, not born.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kira sighed. ¡°What about siblings?¡± ¡°Well, a lot of trucks were made in the factory I came from,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Do you miss them?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Not really¡­¡± Micro said slowly. ¡°I miss a lot of things about home, but what I miss the most is my driver. I need to get back to him soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him too!¡± Kira replied. ¡°He¡¯d love to meet you both,¡± Micro said, smiling at Kira and her brother. ¡°His son is all grown up now, but he still loves when children visit. He has lots of friends with grandchildren now!¡± ¡°Is he the village elder?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s old, and he lives in a village¡­¡± ¡°Is he strong?¡± ¡°He was stronger when we met. His back can act up sometimes,¡± Micro¡¯s voice quieted and his expression filled with sad nostalgia. ¡°I wish I could help him with more¡­¡± ¡°Was he a warrior when he was younger?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Our village elder was a mercenary when he was young. He protected us all from bandits many times! He could kill a man with one punch!¡± ¡°The old man never killed anyone!¡± Micro shouted, startling Kira. ¡°he would never do something like that.¡± ¡°So¡ªSorry, master,¡± she said with a bow, distancing herself from him slightly. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± Micro said quickly, realizing he¡¯d frightened her. ¡°Sorry, Kira. He is a very kind man. And we lived somewhere without bandits or monsters¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Kira shouted, her curiosity restored. ¡°But you are such a brave warrior!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°But you saved us from that horrible man!¡± Kira recalled with sparkling eyes. ¡°You practically snapped him in two like it was nothing¡ª¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± Micro shouted, but again his tone was more harsh than he had intended. Kira¡¯s face froze in confusion as he became flustered. ¡°That¡­ was an accident. Accidents happen, but¡­¡± ¡°Oh, let it go,¡± Blue said, rolling her eyes. ¡°You dealt with those undead cultivators without a problem.¡± ¡°Those weren¡¯t people¡­ Those were just, wrong¡­¡± Micro replied slowly. ¡°But wait, don¡¯t cultivators kill or get killed all the time?¡± Kira asked. ¡°They talk about that a lot. In fact, it¡¯s one of the only things I¡¯ve heard them talk about. They go on and on¡ª¡± ¡°Indeed we do,¡± Arbur replied as Micro thought silently. He looked at Micro in confusion and continued. ¡°Is it not in line with our own sect¡¯s teachings?¡± ¡°Killing people is bad,¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°But you did it to save us,¡± Kira said. ¡°That¡¯s really not a bad thing, At least, I don¡¯t think it is.¡± ¡°And master Lena and that old guy killed a whole bunch of bandits,¡± Kolt added excitedly. ¡°That was awesome!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Well, just be careful. Trucks are supposed to be safe for the people driving them and the people around them.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Arbur said with a quick bow. ¡°Unnecessary bloodshed shall be avoided by all means.¡± ¡°Umm, yes¡­¡± Kira added. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to kill anybody too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making any promises,¡± Kolt said proudly. ¡°Anybody who crosses me better be ready to die!¡± ¡°Shut up, brother,¡± Kira whispered harshly. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Kolt shouted back, raising his fists. However, Kira suddenly leaned forward with a growl, causing him to trip backwards in fright. Arbur rushed to help him up, though he rejected his outstretched hand as Kira laughed. Micro realized he was smiling as Kira marched triumphantly ahead, and the mood lifted as her laughter echoed. Even Arbur was beginning to feel at ease despite their dangerous quest. ¡°Be nice, Kira,¡± Micro said, stifling his laughter as Kolt as he stood up with a sour expression. He opened his mouth to speak to Kolt, but he was content to see that Kolt¡¯s mood had improved enough to mumble rude words back at his sister. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue suddenly sighed. The party stopped as she hung her head with an annoyed expression. ¡°What have you sensed?¡± Lena was the first to inquire. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Blue replied as the cave opened up into an even wider cavern than they had already passed through. Lena was the first to grow anxious as they looked around the apparently empty cavern. No petrified remains of cultivators could be found, and the cave walls were devoid of any glistening rocks. The walls even seemed smoother than the rest of the cave. Micro soon noted the absence of any noise in the cave, and there was much less energy in the rocks around them than before. ¡°It seems like a peaceful place,¡± Micro said quietly, unsure what prompted his friends¡¯ nervous reactions. ¡°Master, this mountain is rich with energy,¡± Arbur explained, his own voice tense. ¡°That is why it is a popular place to cultivate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Micro replied, his head tilted. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°The fact that this one cave is so barren and quiet¡­ No cultivator could drain such a large part of this natural hill of so much energy,¡± Arbur continued. ¡°For all the energy to be gone, it must have been¡­¡± ¡°Eaten?¡± Kira asked politely. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°Then Lo could be close!¡± Micro said excitedly, his loud voice causing Lena to grow even more tense. ¡°Look no further¡­¡± Trill sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all those fancy eye skills if you can¡¯t even tell what you¡¯re looking at?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s¡ª¡± Micro began, but a cold wind swept through the cave which took his breath away. As he coughed, his headlights dimmed. He roughly noticed Lena creating a dense aura of energy around herself, but he began to feel disoriented as the wind continued to blow. However, when he noticed Kolt and Kira had fallen to the ground, struggling to breathe, he quickly erected his own protective barrier. Not trusting the jade level Turtle Art armour to protect them from the heavy pressure, he relied on the amber level skill he¡¯d recently mastered, placing a greater strain on his already uncomfortable core. Spirit Shield allowed him to quickly spread a dense layer of energy around the party. ¡°It¡¯s efficient, but it does take a lot of energy¡­¡± Micro said after catching his breath. The interior of the shielded area was still uncomfortable, but the pressure was dispelled enough for everyone to breathe freely. But Micro had no time to ask his friends how they were doing. ¡°That skill¡­!¡± a raspy voice filled Micro¡¯s ears. ¡°Hello?¡± Micro turned around to see giant red eyes staring at him through the yellowish barrier he had constructed. ¡°Even in the mortal realm, can I not be free of Ray¡¯s interference?!¡± the creature with fierce red eyes lamented. ¡°Has he not done enough¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Lena cried out. ¡°A single glance can petrify you!¡± Arbur had already turned away from the source of the voice, and the children followed his example. Micro was also about to turn away according to her advice, but realized he had already looked directly into the eyes of the creature. Though the barrier obscured the view of the dark cave, he began to make out the shape of a long, horned serpent, similar in size to the dragon called Ray. ¡°You must be Lo!¡± Micro greeted the frustrated basilisk. His friends behind him remained crouched down with their heads turned away, but Micro smiled through the barrier at the basilisk and waved. ¡°My name¡­?¡± Lo whispered back, his eyes narrowing. His long fangs began to drip with poison as he opened his mouth slightly. ¡°So you were sent to¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m here to attack you today,¡± Micro declared with an apologetic tone. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you though!¡± Chapter 118 - The World is Wider ¡°Huh?¡± Blue mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not a rock.¡± ¡°It seems I am also still unpetrified¡­¡± Arbur added. ¡°Thanks for not turning us to stone,¡± Micro said, but Lo¡¯s expression soured further. Micro looked back at his nervous friends, then continued to address the angered basilisk staring at him through the barrier. ¡°We don¡¯t have any crystals, by the way¡­¡± ¡°Ray gave you that skill, didn¡¯t he?!¡± Lo growled. ¡°That spiteful, arrogant, imposter¡ª¡± ¡°He did mention you would react a certain way when I used it,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s a nice skill though.¡± ¡°Well go back and thank him, now¡­¡± Lo seemed to roll his eyes as he backed away. ¡°Be gone!¡± ¡°But I¡ª¡± Micro started. ¡°I cannot petrify you while you remain behind that barrier,¡± Lo explained, his tone bitter. ¡°May you be the first to leave me in peace!¡± ¡°Leave¡­?¡± Micro raised an eyebrow, then turned to Blue. ¡°I do have to fight Lo, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the dragon said¡­¡± Blue answered, slowly turning to face the creature with her own eyes. ¡°Dragon, you say?¡± Lo suddenly roared. ¡°You make me laugh!¡± Though Lo said that, he didn¡¯t laugh. Rather, his growling seemed to deepen. His long tail thrashed about, leaving deep craters in the rocky floor around him. ¡°He definitely looked like a dragon¡­¡± Blue replied without thinking. ¡°Many know of the dragon called Ray¡­¡± Lena added, her curiosity piqued by the conversation which had suddenly developed. Without looking in the basilisks direction, she continued. ¡°His legends extend beyond this kingdom¡¯s borders.¡± ¡°What would a dragon have been doing in a Serpent Art Dungeon?!¡± Lo roared. ¡°Are all of your legends so lacking in sense?¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Blue paused, then nodded slowly. ¡°Good point.¡± ¡°That fool is no more a dragon than I am,¡± Lo growled. ¡°But he¡¯s half the basilisk I am!¡± ¡°Well, anyways¡­¡± Micro suddenly stepped forward, through the shield of his own making, and stood before the giant serpent with a small shield in front of his face. ¡°Here¡ª¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Lo growled in confusion, but without further warning, Micro suddenly wound back his hand, then jumped up and slapped Lo¡¯s face as hard as he could. The impact sounded like a deafening thunder clap that shook the cavern. But Lo remained unmoved, aside from the baffled expression which formed on his face. ¡°What¡ª¡± Lo mumbled. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°I attacked you,¡± Micro replied. ¡°There was no effect¡­¡± Lo said with a disgruntled sigh. ¡°Was it meant to be a curse? A feint, even¡­?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro sighed, ignoring Lo¡¯s baffled growl as the pressure in his chest was suddenly relieved. Though the protective ring of water remained in place around his core, it no longer felt like it was about to strangle him. Instead, it now felt like a calm, protective barrier between his core and the outside world. ¡°That feels much better.¡± ¡°Is that all?!¡± Blue blurted out. ¡°It seems like it worked,¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Ray wasn¡¯t too specific about how to attack Lo, but I guess it¡¯s the thought that counts¡­¡± ¡°So that petty worm bound your core to the task of assaulting me in my own home, threatening your existence should you fail to carry out the task¡­?¡± Lo growled. ¡°Typical!¡± ¡°What did you do to get the both of you kicked out of your dungeon, anyway?¡± Micro asked as the other members of his party continued to cower beneath the shield behind him. ¡°Kicked out, you say?¡± Lo tilted his giant head. He let out a wry laugh as he adjusted his posture and brought his head closer to Micro. ¡°I left as soon as I was able. Ray¡¯s expulsion could only be described as the result of his own shortcomings.¡± ¡°You left, by choice?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Is that a thing?¡± Blue added. ¡°I grew weary of seeing countless mortals barge into the room where I waited, only to be petrified, turning to dust as the centuries went by¡­¡± Lo replied bitterly. ¡°There were many of us in that dungeon. Our number grew quickly as boredom prevailed. Though we retain the will of our creator, an eternity is enough time for problems to arise in any context¡­¡± ¡°Sounds more like the Rabbit Art Dungeon, eh?¡± Blue chuckled, but Lo ignored her remark. ¡°That does sound very unpleasant,¡± Micro said sympathetically. ¡°It¡¯s nice that you escaped.¡± ¡°It was glorious to escape that horrible place!¡± Lo cried out with a pained look in his glowing eyes. ¡°The creator must never have intended for such weak humans to find their way into our dungeon. And they only grew weaker as time went on. Ray and his brothers sent many cultivators away, but still they flocked to our dungeon, recklessly charging through each room until they found me. I wondered if anybody would ever master the Serpent Art at all¡­¡± ¡°Fascinating¡­!¡± Lena gasped, though her eyes remained closed. ¡°The fact that the Serpent Art is so prevalent today may be a result of its strongest guardians abandoning its dungeon!¡± ¡°That would be unprecedented¡­¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°If this became commonly known, the world i nits entirety would be turned on its head!¡± ¡°Cool, I guess¡­¡± Micro shrugged, then continued to speak to Lo. ¡°Was it easy to escape?¡± ¡°Not at all! It was never intended to be possible,¡± Lo replied. ¡°But I grew to understand the true nature of a dungeon.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing¡­¡± Arbur mumbled to himself. ¡°A rogue dungeon guardian¡¯s own testimony¡­¡± ¡°Draw no further attention to yourself, boy,¡± Lena whispered urgently to Arbur. ¡°Micro¡¯s ability to defy logic and even fate itself may not extend to those around him.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Arbur nodded soberly. ¡°The eldest guardian of the dungeon is ultimately bound by the will of the dungeon¡¯s creator. And since none of us were capable of willingly passing through the gate to the outside world, I knew that the only way to escape was to be sent away,¡± Lo explained, closing his eyes as he recalled the event with nostalgia, though his eyes still seemed to glow brightly through his eyelids. ¡°I begged my siblings to expel me from the dungeon as they would do for the sake any human, but they were unable to defy her will.¡± Lo suddenly began to glow, then transformed into a middle aged man with a bushy beard and dirty robes. He stood before Micro with a lethargic expression. ¡°Oh, you can do that too, huh?¡± Micro remarked, capping his hands briefly in praise. ¡°That¡¯s a neat trick!¡± ¡°I thought to disguise myself as one of the cultivators who became petrified in my presence, and then I challenged Ray, the least observant of my brothers and sisters¡­¡± Lo explained, his voice now that of an ordinary human man. ¡°I fought so feebly that Ray ejected me from our dungeon without a second thought. I was almost offended that he had so completely failed to recognize me, but I suppose I am proud of my disguise.¡± ¡°So Ray helped you escape?¡± Micro asked. ¡°By accident¡­?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have helped me willingly, but I do owe my escape to his negligence,¡± Lo replied. ¡°His mistake was a betrayal of his duties, however. As such, he was exiled as soon as my absence was realized by the eldest.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Well, I guess it worked out fine. Ray looked healthy, and now you have all the crystals you could want.¡± ¡°Masquerading as a dragon, after all these years¡­?¡± Lo rolled his eyes. ¡°Such a petty, pathetic old creature¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Kira suddenly spoke up, apparently less fearful of Lo in his human form. ¡°Why are you in this mountain now?¡± ¡°I only ever desired a place to be alone!¡± Lo cried. ¡°I have no desire to see another foolish cultivator die in my presence. Those with the power to withstand my gaze, such as you do, had no reason to find me in the first place. Those arrogant young fools who fear nothing¡­ So many wasted lives.¡± ¡°So, you came here to hide?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You just didn¡¯t want to hurt people anymore? What about the crystals?¡± ¡°Hiding was my goal,¡± Lo answered. ¡°It had been so unbearably long since a worthy challenger appeared in my presence. And the Crystal Art Dungeon¡¯s presence here was irrelevant to me, or so I thought at the time¡­¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something a dungeon monster would do,¡± Kira chuckled. ¡°You aren¡¯t very scary at all!¡± ¡°There are lots of different guardians, Kira,¡± Micro replied before Lo could reconcile the odd observation of the young girl behind Micro¡¯s shield. ¡°Some are mushrooms, and some are turtles. Some dungeons are just a mountain¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Kira answered with bright eyes. ¡°Ura was very friendly too,¡± Micro added. ¡°She helped me a lot in her dungeon.¡± ¡°She is not known to be excessively kind to you humans, but¡­¡± Lo said in surprise, but his eyes narrowed as he looked more carefully at Micro. ¡°But, you are not quite human¡­ Interesting. You¡¯re a rather easy creature to speak with. A pure soul, and strong in your own way¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Lo,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person too.¡± ¡°You are gracious¡­¡± Lo shrugged. ¡°So how do you like your new home?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s kind of gloomy, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I sought a home with an abundance of energy in which to slumber for an age or two, but those cultivators with their crystals started bothering me recently,¡± Lo lamented. ¡°I assumed it was fate that I should be forever plagued by reckless challengers¡ª¡± ¡°Recently?!¡± Arbur blurted out. ¡°It was like being back in the dungeon again, people rushing to a dusty death¡­¡± Lo shook his head. ¡°I wonder if it was bad luck or karma which caused so many dungeon portals to manifest in this hill. The Crystal Art appealed to a particularly large number of arrogant young masters¡­¡± ¡°We were actually going to drop by a few dungeons on our way out,¡± Micro went on. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Oh, by all means, enjoy yourselves,¡± Lo replied. ¡°Your company was not unwelcome today, despite the smell of Ray on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯d invite you to join us, but I suppose it would be a problem if you turned everybody in the world to stone,¡± Micro said. ¡°Not all basilisks are cursed with such a nature. Many can control their power, but even closing my eyes is futile. And the skill you now wield to protect yourselves from my curse is rare among the weak,¡± Lo explained. ¡°If only my creator had foreseen this pathetic future¡­¡± ¡°Can you not use the skill yourself?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Of course I can,¡± Lo scoffed. ¡°But what need is there to defend myself from young cultivators who turn to stone in my presence?¡± ¡°No, I mean¡ª¡± Micro pointed at his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a windshield¡­ wouldn¡¯t it block the curse both ways¡­?¡± Lo raised an eyebrow, looking at Micro as though he were looking at a small child who was confused about something very simple. However, as Micro waited for Lo¡¯s reply in the increasingly silent cave, Lo¡¯s expression evolved. His eyes widened and his mouth fell open. A familiar yellow glow formed around the man¡¯s head as he transformed back into his original form. Like a helmet, the amber shield formed a translucent barrier around his face. ¡°Using a Spirit Shield, to protect your enemies¡­?¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Such a perversion of the sacred technique¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s sacred?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a windshield, and what enemies does he even have?¡± ¡°You!¡± Lo roared. ¡°What is your name?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°You are wise, Micro!¡± Lo shouted. ¡°Thanks, Lo.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°To think Ray would send me such a gift!¡± Lo laughed so loudly that small rocks fell from the ceiling, landing on the shield around Micro¡¯s friends. ¡°I don¡¯t think that was his intention, but I¡¯m glad I met both of you,¡± Micro said with a smile. ¡°I hope you can enjoy this world a little bit more now.¡± ¡°No reward I can offer will suffice!¡± Lo shouted, bowing his head to Micro. ¡°All I have is¡­¡± Micro watched happily as Lo began to materialize two Core Cards in front of Micro, but all were shocked to see the cards suddenly explode into a dense cloud of energy which poured into Micro¡¯s chest. ¡°Ray already gave you the only two cards we are able to offer,¡± Lo remarked while focusing on Micro¡¯s chest. ¡°But utilizing the energy contained in that reward is possible¡­ there, nearly done now¡ª¡± Micro looked inward to see the rings around his core were in a state of chaos. Energy was flowing into their orbit, causing a storm around his core. However, after a moment of feeling like he was about to explode, the energy of both the ring of fire and the ring of water had dispersed and formed a spherical barrier around his core. A large amount of energy from Lo continued to flow into the spherical barrier even as he watched in surprise. ¡°The rings are gone, but now there¡¯s a¡ª¡± Micro wondered aloud, but a new feeling overwhelmed him. ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°The bindings of a guardian¡¯s oath are strong, but I assure you an outer core will serve you better,¡± Lo explained, his head still bowed. ¡°It is a far more efficient use of energy.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Lo!¡± Micro¡¯s face brightened at the mention of efficiency, and he continued to look inward at the beautiful globe which surrounded his garage-shaped core. ¡°Honourable Imperial Guard¡­ was there ever such a thing as an outer core¡­?¡± Arbur whispered frantically to Lena. ¡°I know only of stories about the rings a guardian may grant to cultivators who prove themselves worthy, but I have heard no mention of such a technique in all my years¡­¡± Lena replied, equally baffled. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re only an amber core, of course,¡± Lo said apologetically, noticing Micro was also confused by the sudden change. ¡°An external core is most often cultivated by those of a more advanced stage. It¡¯s a far more reliable means of strengthening and protecting your soul.¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Micro¡¯s eyes widened at Lo¡¯s explanation. ¡°Greatly so, in fact,¡± Lo continued, apparently enjoying Micro¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Your soul is robust for its age, otherwise it would not be possible to maintain. The external core I have created should be quite easy to utilize. It seems like you¡¯ve had multiple encounters with a source of chaos energy. Is that correct?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Micro agreed with a nod. ¡°Magicians are all over the place these days.¡± ¡°Magicians? I haven¡¯t heard of them. Must be a newer sect¡­¡± Lo replied. ¡°The external core should protect you from the harmful effects of chaos energy until you are able to utilize it properly.¡± As Micro looked inward to confirm the nature of the new layer of energy surrounding his core, the shield protecting his friends dissipated. Arbur and Lena let out a gasp as they braced themselves to be turned to stone, but the group was relieved when Lo¡¯s barrier seemed effective in blocking his petrifying gaze. With renewed confidence, Blue took her place on Micro¡¯s shoulder with a curious expression. ¡°You sure have gotten chatty since we met,¡± she remarked to Micro. ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand why the old man enjoyed meeting new people so much. Even if it made him late to something, he never hesitated to stop and enjoy a conversation,¡± Micro explained with a warm smile, then turned to Lo again. ¡°It was very nice to meet you. I hope we can talk again soon.¡± ¡°Oh, are you leaving so soon?¡± Lo smiled back. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll be back,¡± Micro replied. ¡°There is a lot of metal in this mountain which is going to waste. You wouldn¡¯t mind us mining here, would you? I¡¯m going to be on this world for a long time, and there are some things I¡¯d like to make with the iron here.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Lo laughed. ¡°I¡¯d enjoy the company!¡± ¡°See you soon, then!¡± Micro waved, then turned around to face the nervous group behind him. He placed the two Core Cards in his storage, then placed his hands on his hips. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy some dungeons!¡± Micro began to lead his party away from Lo, back into the tunnels. However, Lena stopped and turned to face Lo once more. ¡°You said something¡­¡± Lena spoke timidly, bowing her head deeper as she spoke. ¡°Something about strengthening the soul¡­ What does that mean?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lo tilted his head. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do that, you¡¯d only be able to master a few Core Cards, half a dozen at most, no?¡± ¡°But even two Core Cards can grant one immense power, if you¡¯ll excuse my insolence,¡± Lena continued slowly, her curiosity starting to outweigh her anxiety. ¡°Much of what you said is difficult to understand¡­¡± ¡°If our creator only wanted you to get that strong, why would he have made so many dungeons?¡± Lo frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the mortals give up after finding a few cards these days!¡± ¡°Give up¡ªNo, but a sect specializes in only one or two arts. To learn more¡­¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lo gasped. ¡°That explains a lot actually. I did think it was strange for that one sect to use only the Crystal Art. To think they just didn¡¯t bother learning more.¡± ¡°The creator¡¯s intention was for us to master such a variety of Core Cards?¡± Lena looked up in shock, her reverent tone fading. ¡°That child called Micro is well ahead of you, but even he has only taken the first of many, many steps,¡± Lo answered. ¡°I may have run away from my duties in the dungeon, but it pains me to see the creator¡¯s gift to you mortals wasted in such a way. Your soul is as weak as your will. Go now. You should follow the child¡¯s example. Your core is currently wasted on your neglected soul.¡± ~ After the shocked and dumbfounded Lena rejoined Micro and his friends, Micro decided to lead his group back the way they came, toward the Mountain Art Dungeon they had passed by earlier. Kolt and Kira were excitedly recalling their encounter with the transforming basilisk, though Arbur and Lena were having a more serious discussion about what they¡¯d witnessed. ¡°Have you heard of cultivators conversing with dungeon guardians¡­?¡± Arbur asked quietly. ¡°Is that not counter to their nature?¡± ¡°I have heard of no such thing,¡± Lena replied, her eyes fixated on Micro as she walked far behind him. ¡°Guardians rarely reply to the appeals of mortals. They reward one with the courage to challenge the unknown, and they chase out those who beg for their assistance.¡± ¡°That is common sense, but what did I just witness?¡± Arbur mumbled. ¡°He spoke of chaos energy and cultivation of the soul¡­¡± Lena thought aloud, unsure how to reply. Eventually, she looked at Arbur and frowned. ¡°I would advise you to observe your sect leader closely as you draw nearer to your own conclusions.¡± ¡°Of course, but¡ª¡± ¡°I mean that you may be wasting time by asking these questions,¡± Lena continued. ¡°Cast aside what you know, and seek to understand what you see with your own eyes.¡± ¡°I thank you for your guidance,¡± Arbur said with a bow, but he couldn¡¯t help but mumble to himself as he recalled the surreal experience. ¡°Are dungeon guardians so easy to find in mountains¡­?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lena answered. ¡°Such legends are rare.¡± ¡°Could the basilisk be much less strong than we assumed?¡± Arbur couldn¡¯t help but to ask as his curiosity burned. ¡°It spoke of the dungeons¡¯ creator so casually¡­ Could it have been lying?¡± ¡°Had you possession of an advanced version of the Spirit Vision Skill, you¡¯d have witnessed a fraction of the unimaginable power that dwells within that creature,¡± Lena replied, turning to face the young cultivator. ¡°Its relation to the dungeon¡¯s creator is genuine. And have you considered the power required to create a Core Card?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arbur looked confused. ¡°You have held a Core Card in your own hands, have you not?¡± Lena asked. ¡°You understand their power.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard they can¡¯t be broken, though their power can fade with time,¡± Arbur replied. ¡°I once saw one used as a shield in battle, and it suffered no damage at all.¡± ¡°Imagine the power needed to create such an artifact,¡± Lena continued. ¡°The basilisk created two such things in an instant, and I noticed no change whatsoever in its energy. I don¡¯t know if there is a single cultivator on this world which that basilisk could not smite with ease.¡± ¡°Surely such a legendary existence is not normal!¡± Arbur said, increasingly flustered as he understood Lena¡¯s explanation. ¡°I dare not say what is or is not normal in the presence of your new master¡­¡± Lena sighed. ¡°The world is indeed wide, and I fear I may know much less about cultivation than I believed¡­¡± ¡°Master was such an amazing person?!¡± Arbur exclaimed. ¡°I thought I had run out of ways to be inspired by him¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Micro called back, having caught mention of his name. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, master!¡± Arbur humbly replied. ¡°It is just the idle chatter of two novice cultivators,¡± Lena added with a wry smile. ¡°Forgive us for distracting you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Micro smiled, and then looked ahead toward the glowing portal in the cavern where they had arrived. ¡°It¡¯s time for some offroading.¡± Chapter 119 - Jade Earth Mountain Art Dungeon While deep in thought, Micro stood before the glowing portal for a moment as his friends gathered around him. He had fond memories of his time in the Jade Fire Mountain Art Dungeon with Kel, Tae, and Blue, and he had grown stronger since the last time he attempted to climb a dungeon¡¯s mountain. He turned around and addressed his comrades. ¡°If this Earth Mountain Art Dungeon is anything like the last Mountain Art Dungeon I was in, it may be a good place for Kolt and Kira to practice cultivating for a while,¡± Micro explained. ¡°What do you think, Lena?¡± ¡°The girl would find it difficult, and the boy would find it lethal,¡± she replied curtly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Once they have cultivated a Jade Core, it will become possible to learn to withstand the atmosphere of such a dungeon,¡± Lena continued. ¡°This particular type of dungeon requires mastery of a body-strengthening technique more suited to those who seek to ascend to the amber stage. There are more suitable dungeons for them to challenge at this point in their training.¡± ¡°Blue was alright in a dungeon before she had a core,¡± Micro added. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Pixies¡¯ physical forms are more similar to a cultivators core than a material body,¡± Lena replied, looking closely at the pixie on Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Though she appears weakened and possesses only a jade core, the energy which comprises her body is refined to the extent of a cerulean core, at the very least.¡± ¡°Oh, wow,¡± Micro glanced at Blue with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Good job, Blue!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll catch up one day, maybe,¡± Blue scoffed, failing to hide her delight at the unintended compliment issued by Lena. ¡°What should we do though¡­?¡± Micro wondered. ¡°If I can¡¯t bring them with me¡­¡± ¡°I will see to the children¡¯s safety in your absence, Micro,¡± Lena said. ¡°See to your business in the dungeon. With your permission, I will use this time to instruct the children.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena!¡± Micro replied happily, though Kira and Kolt looked disappointed. He looked at the siblings and reassured them. ¡°It¡¯s a great chance to learn from an expert. Do your best!¡± Kira looked ready to protest his decision to leave her behind, but she restrained herself and bowed her head. Kolt looked more embarrassed than disappointed after Lena¡¯s assessment of him, but he lacked the confidence to voice his complaints. ¡°You keep doing what your doing,¡± Blue ordered Trill, who simply extended a thumbs up from Kolt¡¯s pocket. ¡°Is it truly your intention to challenge this dungeon simply because you came upon it?¡± Arbur asked, his eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°I have only set foot in a single dungeon, and I was allowed to escape only because the guardian pitied me.¡± ¡°You heard Lo,¡± Micro replied. ¡°We¡¯ve got to master them all if we¡¯re ever going to achieve our goals!¡± ¡°I am not the only cultivator who is destined to master Core Cards acquired through the efforts of another,¡± Arbur explained with a look of shame. ¡°Some believe dungeons are¡­ too difficult¡­ for one like me¡­¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t master every Core Card, I¡¯ll never be able to control space and time and find a way home,¡± Micro replied with a shrug. ¡°You do what you like though, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Space¡­ and time¡­?¡± Arbur repeated. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously possible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Micro replied. ¡°Dungeons do all sorts of weird stuff to time and space, and they were all created by a cultivator, weren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°You should join us,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Blue chimed in. ¡°Some seem a little boring, but they can be a real party!¡± ¡°A party¡ª¡± Arbur¡¯s face turned pale at the words of Micro and Blue, and Micro wondered if he¡¯d suddenly run out of fuel. However, Arbur slowly bowed his head, and replied with a heavy tone. ¡°Well?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I will follow you, master,¡± Arbur sounded like he was resigned to a terrible fate, but Micro patted his back and began walking to the dungeon portal. ¡°Forgive my lack of resolve¡­¡± ¡°Really! It¡¯ll be fun!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°We might be in there for a really long time, but keep calm and the time will fly by.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to the top,¡± Blue said, summoning a slingshot with one hand and a shield with the other, taking a defensive stance upon Micro¡¯s shoulder. Without hesitation, Micro and Blue entered the dungeon. Following closely behind, with heavy steps, Arbur marched to his fate. Kira waved goodbye as the three cultivators passed through the glowing doorway to the Jade Earth Mountain Art Dungeon. ~ ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro looked around with an awkward expression as he adjusted his flow of energy to account for the heavy gravity. ¡°This is¡­ different.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Arbur panted as he desperately tried to withstand the dungeon¡¯s pressure. Micro was worried at first, but it seemed Arbur would manage somehow, despite his discomfort. ¡°The dungeon won¡¯t let you run out of energy as long as you can use it,¡± Micro assured Arbur. ¡°Just take your time. We probably have a lot of time in here.¡± ¡°Time does feel the same here as it did in that other mountain¡¯s dungeon, but that¡¯s about all that seems the same,¡± Blue mumbled. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Agreed¡­¡± Micro said as he circulated his energy. Despite the dungeon¡¯s name, Micro could see no mountain in any direction. There was no plant life of any kind either. Extending endlessly in every direction was nothing but coarse sand. Micro reached down and scooped up a handful, and thought it felt more like damp dirt than the sand at a beach. ¡°I was expecting a mountain¡ªWait, where¡¯s the exit?¡± ¡°Looks like this dungeon isn¡¯t quite as friendly,¡± Blue answered. Blue and Arbur looked behind them, but nobody was able to see the portal through which they¡¯d passed. ¡°What¡¯s the trial though? This is just¡­ boring.¡± Micro nodded, then took another look around with his Spirit Vision Skill activated. The horizon was flat and barren, with no obvious destination in sight. However, something caught his eye when he looked upward at the orange sky. ¡°I wonder what those are,¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°I¡¯ll take a closer look,¡± Blue replied, then flew up high in the air. After flying around and analyzing several of the floating objects, she grew tired and fell back down to Micro¡¯s shoulder. Though she looked as light as ever, she landed so heavily on his shoulder that he fell to one knee. ¡°Flying here really isn¡¯t fun¡­¡± Blue panted. ¡°But I think I get the idea now.¡± ¡°You know how to finish the trial?¡± Micro asked, standing up with a grunt. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell from down here, but those are all boxes with Core Cards inside,¡± Blue answered after catching her breath. ¡°And way up there, above them all, is a portal.¡± ¡°But how are we meant to get all the way up there?¡± Arbur asked, barely able to lift his head to look at the floating objects. ¡°There is no mountain to climb¡­!¡± ¡°I could probably fly up there eventually, but I don¡¯t know about you guys,¡± Blue said with a wry smile. ¡°This really is boring. It¡¯s not much of a race if you guys can¡¯t even fly.¡± Micro nodded in agreement, but only continued to look around in silence, trying to find something or someone to guide him. However, it wasn¡¯t until he looked down at the tiny mound of dirt he¡¯d created when he dropped the handful he¡¯d inspected earlier. It was the only uneven patch of ground in the infinite landscape. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, catching Blue¡¯s attention. Arbur continued to struggle with circulating his energy in defiance of the dungeon¡¯s heavy gravity. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°You find a turtle to guide us?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°I think I figured out the trial,¡± Micro replied. ¡°We do have to climb a mountain.¡± ¡°What mountain?¡± Arbur asked, his face contorted by panic. ¡°That¡¯s the trick this time,¡± Micro continued with a lighthearted laugh which Arbur found disconcerting. ¡°We have to make one first!¡± ~ Arbur was eventually able to resist the pressure of the dungeon and move around freely. However, by the time he was able to walk and look around without focusing solely on circulating his energy, Micro and Blue had already made a pile of dirt five times taller than Micro. ¡°You are able to perform such tasks despite the pressure, master¡­?¡± Arbur marveled as Micro used a large, ethereal shield to push dirt toward the hill of his making. ¡°It¡¯s not too different from shovelling snow,¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to do that often, but It¡¯s kind of fun. With the Turtle Art, it¡¯s easy to make a snowplow, so I¡¯m excited to show the old man what I can do next winter!¡± ¡°Do you not despair at this task?!¡± Arbur cried. ¡°This dungeon is cruel!¡± ¡°Seems fine to me,¡± Micro replied awkwardly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even hurt.¡± ¡°How many thousands of times must you gather dirt before you are free?¡± Arbur asked, unable to hold back his anxiety. ¡°I haven¡¯t dealt with numbers this big in detail, but the old man did some landscaping a while ago after a small landslide damaged his neighbour¡¯s field¡­¡± Micro explained as he started to do the math in his head. After a few silent moments, he continued. ¡°If I had to guess, the number of truckloads we have to move is in the trillions.¡± ¡°Trillions¡­?¡± Arbur repeated, his panic displaced by a moment of confusion. ¡°How much is that¡­?¡± ¡°So, take a thousand,¡± Micro began. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Arbur frowned. ¡°Multiply that by a thousand.¡± ¡°Okay¡ª¡± ¡°Then multiply that by a thousand again.¡± ¡°A thousand, thousand, thousand¡­?¡± ¡°And then one more time.¡± ¡°A thousand, thousand, thousand, thou¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Micro concluded. ¡°We¡¯ve done a few hundred so far.¡± ¡°How many lifetimes would it take to complete this task?!¡± Arbur said, his voice dry and his legs beginning to shake. ¡°Some dungeons are like this,¡± Micro replied, patting Arbur on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Arbur mumbled. ¡°How could¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about time,¡± Micro continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about reaching the exit either. Just worry about doing what you need to do.¡± ¡°What I need to do¡­?¡± Arbur fell to his knees. ¡°I need to take revenge for my fallen sect, but this¡­!¡± ¡°There,¡± Micro said after bending down and picking up a handful of dirt. He then reached out and pulled Arbur¡¯s hand toward him, his palm facing upward, and placed the dirt in Arbur¡¯s hand. Arbur stared blankly at Micro as he stood up and pointed at the hill behind him. ¡°You¡¯re already halfway there.¡± ~ It was difficult to track the passage of time without a sun in the sky, but the world eventually grew dark, as if to simulate nightfall. Blue yawned, then dove into Micro¡¯s pocket and began snoring in little time. Arbur hadn¡¯t moved from his place on the ground, and he still held the small handful of dirt Micro had given him. He watched expressionlessly as Micro continued to push dirt toward the growing hill. ¡°If you¡¯re going to sleep, you should get comfortable a bit farther away!¡± Micro called out from beside the hill. ¡°Landslides are no joke!¡± ¡°Yes, master¡­¡± Arbur barely whispered, then slowly wandered farther away from the mound. Despite his discomfort, he was now able to compensate for the dungeon¡¯s pressure without a thought, and he lay down on the soft ground with a deep sigh. Micro wasn¡¯t sure if Arbur would get any sleep, but he had started to enjoy his project. He slightly altered the shape of the ethereal barrier in front of him with every scoop of dirt, and he had found a shape which he was confident was the most efficient. Micro continued to work as the dungeon grew darker, until the world around him was completely black. Though he was enjoying himself, he still hadn¡¯t completely settled into the mindset which had carried him through his previous dungeon trials with Kel. He sat atop his little mountain and held a small chunk of iron ore in his hand, taken from the cave he¡¯d passed through earlier. He analyzed it with Spirit Vision for a moment, and was surprised when a bright light filled his vision. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shouted, dropping the surprisingly energy-rich ore down the mountain. The dungeon around him was full of a calm and uniformly distributed energy, which made the radiant energy in the chunk of ore nearly blinding in comparison. He stood up to go and retrieve it, but another flash of energy startled him again. At first, the energy was like a cloud which surrounded the rolling rock, slowing its descent down the hill. The energy grew denser until the rock had stopped completely, suspended in the air. The haze of energy continued to morph until it looked vaguely familiar, but it was the sound it next made which made Micro sure of its nature. WOOF The same dog which resided in his core was now standing on the hill, looking up at him with the rock firmly in its jaws. Its body was translucent and glowed brightly, and its eyes were even brighter. ¡°Huh, nice to see you,¡± Micro eventually greeted the dog, which then ran up the hill to sit next to him, dropping the rock in his lap. Micro smiled at the dog¡¯s intense expression, and tossed the rock away from the hill. Sure enough, the dog charged after the flying rock, and caught it before it landed near the base of the hill. As the dog returned, a thought occurred to Micro. ¡°Hey, dog! Do you know how to dig?¡± Chapter 120 - A Nice Break Arbur had somehow managed to fall asleep after giving into his exhaustion, though his dreams were filled with the echoes of his misery and fear. His thoughts were full of images of his bones turning to dust in an endless dungeon, and the object of his vendetta living on. He lamented that he would never fulfill his duty to avenge his sect as he opened his eyes to greet the dungeon¡¯s brightening sky. ¡°Oh, nice one!¡± Micro¡¯s cheerful voice shook his mind like a punch to the side of his head. Arbur sat up quickly and doubted his eyes. The mountain he¡¯d fallen a fair distance from was about the same height it had been the previous day, but Micro was not yet joined by the blue pixie he always kept at his side. He appeared to be playing fetch with the ghost of a dog. ¡°Here!¡± Micro shouted as he threw a rusty-looking rock over the hill, and the dog gracefully dashed after it, seeming to fly across the ground rather than run. The dog easily caught the stone before it hit the ground, then returned it to Micro at once. Micro noticed Arbur sitting up, and waved to him. ¡°Hey, can you throw this rock around for a while? I can¡¯t get any work done like this!¡± ¡°What?¡± Arbur blurted out, dumbfounded. ¡°He was helping me with excavation at first, but he¡¯s been in the mood to play for a while now!¡± Micro called out. ¡°Here! Catch!¡± ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± Arbur mumbled as he stood up and managed to catch the rock in both hands. He was having trouble processing the request, but it was a simple task to be assigned by his sect leader, and he instinctively proceeded to throw the rock away from the hill. WOOF The dog barked and howled with joy as the rock flew, and soon the rock had been returned to the place where Arbur stood. Micro was pleased to see Arbur doing his best to perform the duty he¡¯d assigned, repeatedly throwing the rock as far as he could and then waiting patiently for the ethereal dog to return it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you lose that one!¡± Micro called out as he began to form a shovel-shaped shield of energy in front of him. ¡°I have more!¡± ~ Soon after Micro returned to the task of moving dirt, Blue awoke and joined him. However, little of the day had passed before she suddenly threw a shield-full of dirt in the air and sighed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked as he dumped another load. ¡°There has to be a more interesting way of doing this¡­¡± Blue sighed again. ¡°I can¡¯t just let you collect all those Core Cards for yourself. I¡¯d rather just take a nap and wait for you to build this stupid hill!¡± ¡°Well, we can race to the top when the mountain is done, but it¡¯ll be a while before it¡¯s ready,¡± Micro replied. ¡°But there¡¯s only one mountain¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Blue replied excitedly. ¡°We¡¯ll make¡ª¡± ¡°Two mountains!¡± Blue shouted, snapping her fingers confidently. ¡°Good idea!¡± Micro nodded. ¡°You build yours over there. I¡¯ll start over there,¡± Blue said, pointing toward the horizon. ¡°The mountains shouldn¡¯t meet at the bottom, and we¡¯ll just see who gets to the height of the exit first.¡± ¡°We can just push them together when we¡¯re done,¡± Micro agreed with a thumbs up. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take much longer, not that it matters.¡± ¡°Something like that. Well then,¡± Blue began to float away, looking at Micro with renewed energy. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the top.¡± Blue immediately set out to build her own mountain, load by load. Micro walked slowly over to his assigned location and began constructing his own. The two were fairly far from each other, but he was still able to see her clearly even at a distance with his Spirit Vision Skill. Arbur was beginning to enjoy his time with the spectral dog, and his ability to move freely despite the intense pressure of the dungeon was improving as he played, though Micro often caught glimpses of a conflicted expression on the young man¡¯s face. Night seemed to come more quickly after the three had spent a day performing their respective tasks. Blue and Micro had already made two hills large enough to tower over Arbur as he played with the ghostly dog. Arbur lay down to rest, feeling some satisfaction in his fatigue. Dark thoughts did begin to manifest as he closed his eyes, but he was surprised when Micro¡¯s dog lay down with its head on his chest. Arbur looked uncomfortable at first, but after placing a hand on the dog¡¯s head, the two fell asleep quickly. ¡°So you really aren¡¯t going to sleep?!¡± Blue called out to him. She paused her work while standing atop her hill and looked over to Micro, who was stretching his arms over his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± he called back. ¡°I was just going to keep at it¡ª¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s not fair,¡± Blue pouted. ¡°I could keep going, but what a waste of a nice night¡­¡± ¡°I can stop working until you wake up,¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ll meditate for a while. My core is still a little messy.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then,¡± Blue said with a content nod. ¡°I¡¯ll know if you cheated!¡± She carefully analyzed the size of Micro¡¯s mountain, then lay down at the summit of her own and immediately began to snore. Micro smiled as he observed his sleeping friends, then sat down and crossed his legs. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll cultivate here¡­¡± Micro mumbled, then closed his eyes. ~ While peering into his core, Micro felt a deep sense of security, knowing his soul was parked safely in a garage, which itself was now surrounded by a spherical mass of energy. He opened the door and walked into the garage where his familiarly shaped soul remained parked, still comfortably bearing the weight of the Core Cards he¡¯d mastered so far. Though he felt lonely for a moment without the dog there to greet him, he basked in the peace of the moment. However, he looked around at the garage which he had replicated, exactly the same in its shape and contents to the place he¡¯d lived, and sighed. ¡°The old man would never have let it get this dusty¡­¡± Micro said with a deep frown. ¡°It¡¯s been harder for him to keep up with cleaning recently, but he never made excuses¡­¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Though the garage and its contents were simply a manifestation of his own energy, utilizing his core throughout the day seemed to stir up a number of impurities, and a dust-like material coated the surface of every shelf and box in the garage. He moved a trash can to the centre of the garage next to his soul, and picked up the broom and dustpan which stood near the open garage door. While sweeping the dust off of every surface in the garage, he recalled the way his driver had always cleaned, and noticed the silence around him. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Micro mumbled, then opened the door to the truck and climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°There it is¡­!¡± He was happy to find the key in the ignition, and he quickly turned it half way. As several small lights blinked and the dashboard beeped to alert him of the open door, he then reached out to the radio and turned up the volume. The radio had been stuck on one station for several years, but it was the old man¡¯s favourite. As he had hoped, the sound of static mixed with music filled the garage. As one song ended and the radio announcer¡¯s voice, mostly obscured by white noise, led into the next, Micro smiled. ¡°I guess the reception could be worse,¡± he mumbled happily, then returned to his cleaning, entranced by the nostalgic songs which persisted through the white noise. ~ Micro¡¯s cleaning concluded shortly before Blue awoke from a pleasant dream, and he felt refreshed. With a deep breath, he circulated his energy, and was surprised by the strong currents that filled his body. ¡°Good morning, Blue!¡± Micro called out, his smile literally glowing as he flexed his energy. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Blue mumbled as she stretched, looking at him with squinted eyes. ¡°You seem more¡­ boring.¡± ¡°Boring?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Your energy is so¡­ calm,¡± she continued with a suspicious glare. ¡°Like some smelly old hermit, or a rock¡­¡± ¡°I just tidied up my core for a while,¡± Micro said. ¡°You should try it too. It feels refreshing.¡± ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Blue waved her hand, turning her attention to the mountain beneath Micro. ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t cheat. Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Without another word, Blue ran down her hill to continue her task, gathering large clumps of dirt which hovered in front of her as she carried them to the summit. Micro continued to use a simple manifestation of the Spirit Shield to carry small loads of dirt beside him. He tried carrying larger loads at first, but it frequently drained his energy faster than he could replenish it. The two of them largely ignored Arbur as he single-mindedly dedicated himself to the task of entertaining the soul of Micro¡¯s canine friend, and Arbur seemed content as another day of simple games passed them by. When night came again and he lay down to rest, he almost didn¡¯t notice the comfort he found in waking up to continue his own task. A week of steady progress passed by, the mountains slowly growing in size. A month passed by, and the mountains¡¯ base began to force Arbur to relocate his indefinite game of catch with the dog. One particular day, he realized he was able to throw the dog¡¯s favourite chunk of rock much farther than before, and he wandered farther from the mountains as he continued his task. The mountains grew small enough behind him that he stopped noticing them altogether. The madness he felt creeping into his mind at times was never allowed to settle in before his four-legged companion could distract him. Micro was relieved to see Arbur had ceased his anxious pacing near the mountains, and he could see far enough that there was no risk of losing sight of Arbur, so he continued in his task without distraction. ¡°This is nice¡­¡± Micro mumbled once, and more time passed. ~ ¡°Hah!¡± Blue¡¯s victorious shout echoed across the endless horizon one morning as Arbur wound back to through his rock. The dog in front of Arbur tilted its head, and the pair looked back to notice two giant hills had come to dominate the view behind him. ¡°Seems like you win!¡± Micro called happily from the summit of the mountain on the left to the pixie floating above the mountain on the right. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some meat!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll buy me a lot of it!¡± Blue called back. ¡°Okay, Blue!¡± Micro replied. Wait¡­¡± Arbur mumbled as Blue and Micro immediately began the task of pushing their respective mountains together, little by little. He looked down at the rock in his hand, which was barely half the size it had once been. It was also perfectly rounded, polished by countless days spent being thrown and caught repeatedly. ¡°They really plan to merge the two mountains¡­?¡± WOOF ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Arbur¡¯s thoughts were called back to the present as the dog barked, wagging its tail in anticipation. He wound back his arm, as he had done more times than he could count. ¡°Understood.¡± ~ ¡°Arbur can throw that really far now, eh?¡± Blue chuckled as she sat beside Micro at the top of the single mountain they had made, a shimmering portal at their backs. Their respective methods for moving the dirt had gradually become similar, forming larger and larger walls of energy to push each load like a bulldozer. ¡°I hope he didn¡¯t get bored,¡± Micro replied. ¡°He did a bit better than Kel, but his expression worries me a little.¡± ¡°Kel struck me as one heck of a sheltered brat,¡± Blue recalled. ¡°He¡¯s more fun than he used to be though.¡± ¡°He seems more curious than most people on this world too,¡± Micro thought aloud, remembering all the conversations he¡¯d had with his friend from the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. ¡°I hope he¡¯s doing well.¡± ¡°Anyways, it looks like there are three of each card,¡± Blue said, having collected every card which once floated high above the ground. After completing their mountain, it was a simple matter to walk around the mountainside and collect them one by one, though they had accidentally buried one which took a little longer to find. ¡°Finding new Core Cards is always so exciting!¡± Micro said as he got comfortable next to Blue and Arbur. ¡°I wonder if this is what a hobby feels like.¡± Laid out before them were four jade Cored Cards. Micro easily recognized the Mountain Art card, and another card looked familiar, but the other two were new to him. Blue scratched her head while looking down at the cards, then spoke up. ¡°That one is the Spirit Sword Skill, in case you hadn¡¯t guessed,¡± Blue explained. ¡°I don¡¯t get why people make such a big deal of swords, but there you go.¡± ¡°I guess they¡¯d be handy for chopping big vegetables,¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°I like the way you think,¡± Blue replied, then moved on to the next cards. ¡°This one here is the Appraisal Skill that your turtle friend liked. The last is actually a fun one!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Micro picked up the card and looked more closely. The symbol in the centre of the card was so simple that it was difficult to understand. ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°It can make you heavier or lighter,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Most pixies can already do that, but I saw a cultivator end a fight with this skill once. It was genuinely hilarious.¡± ¡°How did they use this in a fight¡­?¡± Micro raised an eyebrow. ¡°She tackled the guy, then made herself so heavy that she pushed him right into the ground!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°That sounds quite useful for a truck,¡± Micro said, smiling as he imagined the fight which Blue had described. ¡°Being lighter would be more efficient, and being heavier can give you better traction.¡± ¡°Save it for your disciples, farm tool!¡± Blue rolled her eyes, then collected her set of Core Cards. They suddenly vanished, to Micro¡¯s surprise, and she stared back at him with a proud look in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right! Who needs a silly skill just to store things in a space pocket?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Micro replied, collecting his own set in one hand, and the remaining set in the other. ¡°Are you fully charged now?¡± ¡°Not even close, but the core is helping.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be an amber core in no time,¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°Anyways¡­¡± He waved to Arbur, who then made his way up the hill with the dog beside him. After Arbur had caught his breath, Micro handed him the four Core Cards with a smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯t accept¡­¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°I didn¡¯t even¡­ you both¡ª¡± ¡°We have ours already,¡± Micro interjected. ¡°They¡¯re yours. Take them.¡± Seeing Micro¡¯s genuine smile, Arbur reluctantly reached out to accept the cards, falling to his knees as Micro released them. The cards were no heavier than any other Core Card he¡¯d seen, but they felt unimaginably heavy in his hands. Before Arbur could articulate a word of gratitude, Micro grabbed his shoulder and lifted him to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Micro said. ¡°This was a nice break, but there are a lot more dungeons waiting for us out there!¡± The green light of the dungeon¡¯s exit blinded Arbur as he was dragged through it, accompanied by Blue and Micro. He noticed the ethereal dog transform into a swirling mass of energy before pouring into Micro¡¯s chest and disappearing with a happy bark. ¡°More¡­?¡± Arbur mumbled, and their time in the Jade Earth Mountain Art Dungeon was concluded. Chapter 121 - Crystal Clear Micro emerged first from the dungeon¡¯s glowing green portal, and he smiled brightly at the sight of clouds of energy and dust swirling around Kira and Kolt, who sat quietly with their eyes closed. Lena was standing several paces away, her own face marked by a satisfied grin. ¡°You were only gone a few hours, but they¡¯ve made considerable progress,¡± Lena declared. ¡°Did the others survive?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all fine,¡± Micro replied, right as Blue and Arbur appeared behind him. ¡°We got four Core Cards each!¡± ¡°Well done. But I would advise waiting a little longer before continuing our journey. The boy child in particular is finally making some progress.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good teacher, Lena,¡± Micro said. ¡°We¡¯ll wait over here.¡± ~ Micro led Arbur to the edge of the cavern, Blue floating close behind, and the three sat down with a deep sigh. ¡°I really just survived an unfamiliar dungeon¡­¡± Arbur whispered in disbelief. His eyes were wide as he tightly grasped the Core Cards in his hands. ¡°It feels like waking up from a dream¡­ Was that all real¡­?¡± ¡°It is generally accepted that the purpose of such a dungeon is to allow the challenger to fully master the simple practice of meditation,¡± Lena explained without looking away from the children. ¡°With so much uninterrupted time, one can fully master their mind, though the weak of will and feeble of heart typically lose their minds and are consumed by the dungeon.¡± ¡°It was like the world in my mind and the world around me became one,¡± Arbur recalled. ¡°The wall between my thoughts and reality dissolved.¡± ¡°It does feel a little weird coming out of a dungeon, now that you mention it,¡± Micro agreed. ¡°It¡¯s easy to articulate though. Ura mentioned something about your soul and time getting moved around¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯ll hurt yourself,¡± Blue smirked. ¡°Hey, if they¡¯re going to be a while, let¡¯s go find the Crystal Art Dungeon. Those things are fun.¡± ¡°I guess we could,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Just a second¡­¡± Micro suddenly closed his eyes, and repeated the familiar process of placing his new Core Cards in the back of his truck-shaped soul, greeting the friendly dog who was resting on the roof of the truck, then closing the garage door behind him as he awoke. Unlike the last time he mastered several Core Cards, this time he was able to restrain the sudden surge of energy accompanied by the influx of knowledge. ¡°What was that¡­?¡± Arbur gasped as the dust settled around Micro. ¡°Just loading up some Core Cards,¡± Micro said as he stretched his back. ¡°They¡¯re not too heavy, but it does take a minute to get used to them.¡± ¡°You mastered those cards¡­ in that single moment!?¡± Arbur wheezed, forgetting to breathe until his face reddened. ¡°Oh, appraisal is really useful!¡± Micro said as his right eye began to glow with a bluish hue, unlike the green glow that accompanied activation of the Spirit Vision Skill. While spirit vision allowed him to see both the physical world and the energy around him with greater clarity, appraisal filled his eyes with information. He turned to face the cavern wall, and he focused on a small orange patch of rock. As he concentrated, words began to appear in his mind, like labels floating in the air which only he could see. ¡°You¡ªyou¡ªyou just, but¡­¡± Arbur continued to stammer as Micro looked around with a wide smile. ¡°Iron¡­ Gold¡­ I see¡­¡± Micro nodded as the names of familiar materials came to mind. He looked down at the Core Cards in Arbur¡¯s hands next, and the names of each card appeared before him. The names of some other minerals also appeared as they caught his eye, though some unfamiliar materials¡¯ information seemed blurry. He looked at Blue next, but the words flowing into his mind grew so fuzzy that his head ached. ¡°Hey, nosy brat,¡± she shouted at him as she met his eye. ¡°Take that prying eye elsewhere!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro sighed, rubbing his eyes as they began to feel fatigued. ¡°It¡¯s useful for analyzing things I¡¯m familiar with, but there are limits to what I can learn with it.¡± Blue frowned, then took out the Appraisal Skill she¡¯d stored away, through it on the ground, and jumped on it. With a grunt, the card seemed to crack beneath her feet, then burst into tiny particles of energy which swirled around her for a moment before being absorbed by the small core in her chest. She opened her eyes again, their blue glow matching Micro¡¯s, and nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t decide if I love or hate this,¡± Blue stated with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s such a human skill.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It takes the mystery out of things, to an extent¡­¡± Blue explained. ¡°I can see why this would be useful to somebody who was equal parts lazy and in a hurry¡­ Anyways, next dungeon, please.¡± The three stood up in unison at Blue¡¯s suggestion, though Arbur was surprised when he realized he¡¯d jumped high up into the air, bumping his head against the ceiling of the cavern so hard that it left a small crack in the rock. ¡°Woah¡ª¡± he stammered as he fell back to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re a lot stronger now,¡± Micro congratulated Arbur, patting him on the back. ¡°You¡¯ll do even better in the next dungeon.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Arbur whispered, tears forming in his eyes. ¡°Without you, I would never have¡­ the dungeon¡­ this power¡ª¡± Micro patted Arbur¡¯s back again, and Arbur did his best to stifle his joyful sobbing as the three walked toward another tunnel. ¡°There¡¯s definitely a dungeon down this way,¡± Blue announced. ¡°We¡¯ll see which one it is when we get there.¡± ¡°Lead the way, Blue,¡± Micro replied. ~ Not many monsters dared show themselves as the three cultivators walked casually through the cave, brightly illuminated by Micro¡¯s headlights. Some petrified remains of Lo¡¯s unfortunate assailants decorated the tunnels, but their journey to the next dungeon portal was so relaxing that even Arbur¡¯s anxiety waned. ¡°And we¡¯re here,¡± Blue announced happily. ¡°That!¡± Micro shouted after analyzing the portal. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the Jade Crystal Art Dungeon. Good job finding it so fast, Blue!¡± ¡°I have a knack for treasure hunting,¡± Blue said with a wink. ¡°Just wait until I¡¯m back to normal, and I¡¯ll find you more dungeons than you¡¯ll know what to do with!¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ dark energy,¡± Micro continued. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go¡ª¡± ¡°Are you sure?!¡± Arbur grabbed Micro¡¯s hand to stop him before he could enter the portal. ¡°This is a lost art, isn¡¯t it? It could be like nothing you¡¯ve ever seen!¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen most dungeons,¡± Micro replied blankly. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are a lot of things that are like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen¡­¡± ¡°But there are commonalities among the prevalent arts of this region,¡± Arbur said quickly and anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to dream of mastering numerous arts, but without accounting for synergy between them and¡ª¡± ¡°You can wait outside if you¡¯re worried,¡± Micro said with a reassuring smile. ¡°I need to master every art. That includes this one.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already mastered ten cards, haven¡¯t you?!¡± Arbur pleaded. ¡°More than that, but it seems like there are thousands out there,¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s lucky that at least one of them will let me go back in time, so I don¡¯t have to worry about finding all of them too quickly. Slow and steady.¡± ¡°Slow and steady?¡± Blue mocked Micro with a shrill laugh. ¡°That turtle guy really got to you, eh?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more fun than being in a hurry, isn¡¯t it?¡± Micro replied. ¡°That¡¯s actually a good point¡­¡± Blue conceded, then immediately flew into the portal. ¡°It¡¯s still a race though!¡± Micro gave one last confident smile to Arbur, along with a thumbs up, then quickly followed Blue into the dungeon. He¡¯d grown accustomed to the sensation of being pulled through the surreal vortex of lights and colours toward the dungeon¡¯s entrance, and he was pleased to notice Arbur had followed shortly behind him. ~ ¡°Wow¡­¡± Micro said as he emerged on the other side of the gate. ¡°This is so¡ª¡± ¡°Comfortable!¡± Blue shouted as she floated by him. Although Micro wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, the nature of the dungeon was as pleasant as it was surprising. Surrounding him on all sides was nothing but a white fog, so thick that it felt almost like being wrapped in a soft blanket. He then noticed that his feet were not on the ground. ¡°I might never leave this place!¡± Blue cried out, stretching her arms and wings with a bright smile. ¡°Oh, that feels wonderful¡­!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Arbur blurted out in panic as he materialized next to them. ¡°Is this impossible even for you two?¡± ¡°It may be impossible to complete the trial, sure¡­¡± Blue replied lazily. ¡°I¡¯m too comfortable¡­ I need¡­ to sleep¡­¡± Arbur¡¯s panicked expression made Micro laugh, while Blue indeed fell asleep while hovering peacefully in the foggy air. ¡°She just likes napping,¡± Micro reassured Arbur. ¡°The trial hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Arbur let out a troubled sigh as the gravity of the situation settled in his mind. ¡°Forgive me. I will work harder to remain calm¡­¡± ¡°Okay. You¡¯re doing fine so far,¡± Micro said. Micro looked around again, and noticed the exit had vanished. He was disappointed that there wasn¡¯t a convenient way to escape, but he felt content in the strange, comfortable fog. ¡°Welcome, challengers,¡± a tiny voice called out to them. ¡°You seem different than my usual guests¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you mean the Crystal Sect?¡± Micro replied. ¡°They all died a long time ago. We¡¯re new here.¡± ¡°How unfortunate¡­¡± the voice replied, though its tone was unchanged. ¡°They showed promise, once upon a time¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro, by the way,¡± Micro said, waving to the fog in front of him. ¡°This is Arbur, and Blue is the one sleeping.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± the voice answered. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro continued. ¡°Are you a friend of Ura¡¯s?¡± ¡°Though I am familiar with most guardians in this realm¡­¡± the voice stated. ¡°I have no friends, nor have I enemies.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro said with a sad expression. ¡°I have a fair amount of both, but I¡¯d be happy to count you among my friends.¡± Suddenly, the fog cleared in front of Micro to reveal the source of the mysterious voice. The dungeon guardian was human in shape, the size of a child, but its body was completely transparent, as if it were carved from a single diamond. Although it was impossible to discern its expression, Micro found it easy to understand what the being was feeling. ¡°You may call me Teka, friend,¡± the guardian replied, radiating a warm, welcoming air. ¡°I am pleased to meet you. You are all equally suited to this art, though for entirely different reasons.¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro tilted his head in confusion. ¡°This dungeon¡¯s trial rewards purity,¡± Teka answered. ¡°Purity?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Purity of mind, purity of spirit, purity of intent¡­¡± Teka explained. ¡°The Crystal Art requires purity, first and foremost.¡± ¡°That makes sense, so far,¡± Micro said, straining his mind in trying to follow the explanation while Blue slept. ¡°Impurities in metal make it weak, and impurities in fuel can be a real nightmare for an engine¡­¡± ¡°I see that you are pure by nature, guided by an unalterable purpose,¡± Teka explained. ¡°Your human friend is pure in his intent. Within the chaos of his heart, he has distilled a singular purpose. It disciplines his anxious mind¡­¡± ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t realize, you could¡ª¡± Arbur stuttered, but Teka ignored him. ¡°The ancient one is unpolluted by uncertainties¡­¡± Teka continued. ¡°When she awakens, I shall enjoy the spectacle of her success.¡± ¡°So what is the trial like?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t see any exits, so I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ll have to succeed if we want to leave¡­¡± ¡°Crystals represent the persistence of order amidst the chaos of the world,¡± Teka explained. ¡°Only those who can manifest such purity may leave this dungeon with its reward.¡± ¡°Manifest¡­ purity?¡± Micro repeated, looking to Arbur with a questioning look. ¡°Excuse me, master,¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°But I expect we are meant to grant will to our energy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Micro whispered back. ¡°I have been taught that one¡¯s energy is greatly influenced by one¡¯s will,¡± Arbur explained humbly, awkwardly smiling as Micro¡¯s confusion grew. ¡°For example, the energy in an attack can contain your anger. Your aura can also reveal your emotions.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, the answer clicking in his mind. He immediately held out both hands to Teka, producing a ball of energy between them. At first, he simply channelled his energy without much thought, but keeping Arbur¡¯s advice in mind, he began to take note of his energy¡¯s nature. At first it felt as much like a part of him as any other part of his body, but he started to notice the way his thoughts and awareness affected the energy. ¡°You will find it easier to complete this task if you make use of the energy around you, my friend¡­¡± Teka whispered in a friendly tone. ¡°It functions not just as a comfortable place to nap, but as a catalyst¡­¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Micro replied, feeling refreshed by the kind atmosphere around the guardian. He had been growing more familiar with various feelings as he continued his journey with his new friends, but Micro wondered which feelings he could summon to fill the ball of energy in front of him. ¡°You are doing well, but you must choose¡­¡± Teka added, leaning in to observe is progress. ¡°Choose wisely¡­¡± ¡°Should I make it happy¡­?¡± Micro wondered allowed. ¡°Pure happiness may be difficult, master¡­¡± Arbur quietly replied while staring intently at the energy. ¡°How about fear?¡± Micro asked, but the energy grew unstable in his hands as he recalled the paralyzing fear he¡¯d felt in the presence of the Cerena shortly after she was summoned into the body of a young magician girl. ¡°How about a feeling you are more familiar with?¡± Arbur quickly asked. ¡°The honourable Elder of our Truck Sect, young Kira, informed me that you are much older than you appear. What feeling most characterized your existence on your homeworld?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really feel anything then, at least not the way I do now¡­¡± Micro replied softly, but as his memories of the life he¡¯d spent with his driver flooded his mind, the energy in his hands began to change before he realized. ¡°But thinking about it now¡­¡± The energy between Micro¡¯s outstretched hands, which normally swirled and flowed like a cloud of shimmering colours, suddenly became perfectly still. Micro felt most of the energy which had comprised the ball float away like exhaust, leaving behind a completely pure, glowing white ball, emitting a soft, warm light. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°What feeling is that? It¡¯s so warm¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to describe the feeling itself,¡± Micro replied. ¡°But I think it¡¯s how I felt whenever we arrived somewhere safely after a long journey.¡± ¡°I am honoured to witness purity of such a will,¡± Teka commented, nodding in approval. ¡°You honour my dungeon with this display of skill.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It is not definable by mortal terms,¡± Teka replied. ¡°You are more than worthy of the jade Crystal Art.¡± ¡°Thanks, Teka!¡± A Core Card immediately appeared before Micro¡¯s eyes, and he released the energy he¡¯d accumulated in his hands before grabbing onto the card happily. ¡°Huh?!¡± Blue suddenly blurted out. ¡°Already? Ugh, I thought it would take you longer. Don¡¯t get all proud of yourself just yet. Hold on, what was the trial?¡± ¡°Just gather some energy with a pure emotion and you pass,¡± Micro assured her. ¡°What? That¡¯s all?¡± Blue frowned, then rolled her eyes. Blue held out one hand, and a swirling mass of energy began to form. At first it was the same colour as the rest of Blue, but it became greener after a moment. Eventually, it was a deep shade of green which barely glowed at all. ¡°There. Happy?¡± ¡°I was correct,¡± Teka said. ¡°You have indeed shown me something unprecedented. I have never seen such a pure display of what may be called, in mortal terms, annoyance¡­¡± ¡°Give me the card or you¡¯ll see it again,¡± Blue said, holding out her hand. ¡°There¡¯s a lot more where that came from.¡± ¡°It is my pleasure¡­¡± Teka bowed slightly, and a card appeared before Blue. She quickly stored it, then nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright. Your turn,¡± Blue snapped at Arbur, but her sour mood already seemed to be drifting away as she adjusted her position in the comfortable fog. ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Arbur stated blankly. ¡°I¡¯ll do that¡­¡± Chapter 122 - A Trip?! Micro relaxed while waiting for Arbur to present Teka with energy containing a pure emotion. For a short time, anxiety and frustration were the emotions most evident in his energy, but after meditating for a short while more, a distinct emotion began to fill the energy in his hands. ¡°Very good,¡± Teka congratulated him. ¡°I have seen such determination manifested on many occasions, but it is impressive to see such progress from one as young as you. Your desire for vengeance is well tempered.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Arbur shouted as he grasped the card with both hands. He smiled in disbelief as the Jade Dark Crystal Art Core Card took form in front of him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we now hold a lost art, and we did it so quickly!¡± ¡°I think I might prefer the really long dungeon trials,¡± Micro said quietly as he reflected on the task he had completed. ¡°All the thoughts going around in my head slow down for a while. It feels more like being a truck again¡­¡± ¡°You rely on the unfathomable amounts of time one must spend in some dungeons to¡­ clear your mind?¡± Arbur asked, trying to disguise his baffled expression with a respectful bow. ¡°Although lower level dungeons, such as mine, were intended to aid young cultivators in developing their mental fortitude, it is rare to see a mortal so attuned to a scale of time more suited to immortals,¡± Teka said, floating slightly closer to Micro, inspecting him with a curious glow. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If it is the power of an immortal you seek, you must know time beyond time. Dungeons ease the burden of eternity on the mortal mind, but facing what lies beyond true eternity with peace in one¡¯s heart is a solitary journey,¡± Teka explained, then backed away again. ¡°It would please me to know that my Crystal Art will help you on your journey. The Art¡¯s potential is limited only by its user¡¯s imagination.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°It was nice to meet you too, Teka.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, venerable guardian!¡± Arbur added, though as he bowed quickly, his body began to rotate in the space where he was floating. ¡°I¡¯ll drop by again some time,¡± Micro continued. ¡°I technically own the mountain this dungeon¡¯s portal is in now, so I¡¯ll be around.¡± ¡°I would enjoy witnessing another of your emotions,¡± Teka replied. ¡°I sense you are eager to continue your journey, my new friend. Be well, and do bring more friends with you next time.¡± As Teka raised one hand, a portal appeared in front of Micro. Micro gently plucked the soundly sleeping Blue from the air and placed her in his pocket, then led Arbur by the hand through the portal after waving to Teka. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Teka whispered, moving a hand slowly through the air where Micro¡¯s energy had dissipated, but Micro didn¡¯t hear what Teka said next. ~ After exiting the dungeon, Micro quickly loaded the Crystal Art Core Card into his core, greeted the dog resting lazily on its roof, and opened his eyes wide as he stretched. ¡°I must thank you again, master,¡± Arbur said as he appeared behind Micro. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I resolved myself to die on this noble path of vengeance. I hoped they would know how hard I fought in their honour¡­¡± Arbur explained, looking down at the new Core Card in his hand. ¡°But in the short time I¡¯ve followed you, I¡¯ve seen the impossible become reality time and time again. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever succeed in my quest, but I am now able to believe that it is, at the very least, not impossible¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, Arbur,¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°I think Lena is still busy with the kids, so I¡¯m going to try making some crystals now.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªOf course, master!¡± Arbur shouted with glowing eyes. ¡°Please, do not let me disturb you!¡± ¡°The knowledge that came with the Crystal Art is really interesting,¡± Micro said as he sat down with his legs crossed. ¡°Watch this¡ª¡± Micro held one hand out, and immediately formed a small, uneven crystal using his energy. It looked like white glass when it finished forming, and it didn¡¯t glow, though it reflected the light constantly beaming out of Micro¡¯s eyes. ¡°Amazing! That is truly incredible, Master Micro!¡± Arbur rejoiced. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have witnessed the creation of such a treasure!¡± ¡°This is just the result of a bit of unfiltered energy,¡± Micro said. ¡°If I can filter out just a tiny bit of light energy though¡­¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Micro placed the white crystal in his pocket, then repeated the process. However, this time he was more selective with the energy flowing to his hand. Micro¡¯s focus on the energy in his hand grew so intense that the lights in his eyes flickered, but soon a tiny light, like that of a firefly, appeared in his palm. Having succeeded in forming a crystal of light energy the size of a bead, he then flooded his hand with all of the energy he normally used, and the small crystal quickly grew. Though its shape was still uneven and its glow no brighter than a dashboard light, it was soon complete. Micro smiled, then threw the light-emitting object toward Arbur. ¡°This is a treasure among treasures, master!¡± Arbur declared, but Micro¡¯s glowing hand made him pause in confusion. ¡°Wait, are you¡­¡± ¡°Here you go,¡± Micro said as he handed two more glowing crystals to Arbur. ¡°These are a little more efficient.¡± ¡°Efficient?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°These crystals absorb ambient energy to stay on,¡± Micro explained. ¡°These ones use a lot less energy overall, but they produce just about the same amount of light. It¡¯s really tricky to make the crystals pure while making it the right shape.¡± ¡°There was such a system¡­¡± Arbur nodded, holding the Crystal Art Core Card tightly in his hands. ¡°Perhaps the Serpent Art can wait, while I first master this incredible art¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Micro replied excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m going to try making some more crystals while Lena does her thing. There are so many options!¡± ¡°Do you perhaps have any guidance to offer your humblest disciple, related to the mastery of cards?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°That one could master several Core Cards in the blink of an eye¡­ I never imagined it to be possible.¡± ¡°Apparently my soul is a more convenient shape than most,¡± Micro explained while getting comfortable on a small boulder by the glowing portal. ¡°It isn¡¯t too complicated though. Just¡­ put the card in your soul.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Arbur frowned, but then bowed deeply before sitting down to meditate. ¡°I will take that to heart.¡± ¡°No,¡± Micro said flatly. ¡°Pa¡ªpardon me?¡± Arbur stuttered. ¡°Don¡¯t put it in your heart,¡± Micro said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Put it in your soul.¡± Micro pointed to the middle of his chest and smiled at the confused young man. ¡°Right here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Arbur smiled timidly, then bowed. ¡°Of course, master.¡± ¡°Good luck, Arbur!¡± Micro waved, then returned to his crystal crafting. ~ Micro sat for the next few hours making crystal after crystal while using the Mycelial Art to draw upon the energy of the mountain, and he enjoyed the process more and more. He found that mixing the basic forms of energy, like fire, earth, and light, produced straightforward results. The fire energy crystal radiated heat, and the earth crystal was extremely heavy. After learning the extent to which he could reliably produce crystals with such effects, which resulted in his storage filling up with hundreds of crystals, he recalled Blue mentioning that some crystals could explode. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s like an alloy, but with energy¡­¡± he thought aloud as he combined air energy, which by itself produced wind, and fire, which produced heat, into a swirling ball of energy in his hand. As the mixture of energy began to form a small crystal, Micro was surprised by the speed at which the crystal formed freely. When he stopped the crystal¡¯s growth and allowed it to start accumulating energy, he was alarmed to feel the energy being pulled out of his hands more quickly than he could control, and a blue flame, like that of a blowtorch, enveloped it. ¡°Ouch! That¡¯s a little dangerous¡­!¡± Despite the Armour Trait which protected his skin, the fire immediately singed his hand, causing him to recoil and drop it. The blue flame flickered as soon as it was separated from the steady flow of energy in his hands, and the crystal shattered as it hit the rocky ground. ¡°These could be quite useful.¡± ~ ¡°Wow!¡± Kira screamed as she came around the corner to find Micro holding a small, sparkling crystal in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s beautiful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a combination of air and water energy. That¡¯s why it¡¯s blue.¡± Micro looked up and smiled at Kira, then tossed the crystal to her. ¡°Try moving some of your energy into it.¡± Kolt and Lena appeared behind Kira as she followed Micro¡¯s instruction, and a thick fog suddenly appeared around her, like a dense rain cloud. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Kolt shouted. ¡°This feels so weird!¡± Kira called out, laughing and waving her hands around. After the crystal¡¯s energy depleted slightly, the cloud gradually faded. ¡°How does that work?¡± Kolt frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a rock!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rock made of energy!¡± Micro replied. ¡°Energy can do all kinds of things when you crystallize it. I¡¯m still experimenting with all the things it can do, but it¡¯s a lot of fun.¡± ¡°Impressive,¡± Lena remarked, looking closely at the crystal. ¡°This would be an invaluable asset to any cultivator wielding an art or skill related to air or water. It would even serve as a meditation aid to those with air or water energy affinities.¡± ¡°Your favourite energy was water, right?¡± Micro said as another crystal began to form in his hand. Having formed a new crystal of nearly pure water energy, only slightly uneven in its shape, he stood up and passed it to Lena. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± Lena asked, hesitant to accept the shining blue treasure. ¡°Of course,¡± Micro replied. ¡°You¡¯re always helping us. It¡¯s nothing much, but take it. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lena sighed, slowly reaching out to take the crystal. She made a relieved expression as the crystal reacted to her energy, but she looked back at Micro with a subtle frown. ¡°I know the etiquette of this world is still foreign to you, but I would like you to understand that for a cultivator of my status to receive such a valuable gift from one of lesser renown is¡­¡± ¡°Complicated?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Thank you, master Micro,¡± Lena said with a deep bow. ¡°I believe I have come to closer to understanding Master Feng¡¯s reason for having me observe your journey.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Lena!¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°So what will you do now?¡± ¡°If you are not opposed¡­¡± Lena replied, her sudden enthusiasm making her look much younger than she did only a moment before. ¡°Shall we go on a trip?¡± Chapter 123 - The Road is Long, and Unfinished ¡°I wonder if he made a new house yet!¡± Micro said happily as the group walked leisurely to the cave¡¯s exit. Despite the reactions of Lena and Arbur, Micro continued to use his Spirit Vision Skill to project a soft light from is right eye from time to time. ¡°He is likely focused on the bandit problem,¡± Lena replied kindly. ¡°And the matter of the magicians¡¯ increased activity remains unresolved¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Micro said. ¡°Well, I hope he¡¯s not overworking himself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so complicated about bandits?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys just use your powers to get rid of them all before breakfast?¡± ¡°That sounds exhausting,¡± Micro noted, addressing Kolt¡¯s remark with a frown. ¡°Feng is old, you know? What if he hurt his back?¡± ¡°The presence of cultivators among bandits is unusual, but master Feng is unlikely to meet his equal among them,¡± Lena explained enthusiastically. ¡°It is a matter you will come to understand in time, I am sure. This journey will be educational to us all!¡± Micro was happy to accept Lena¡¯s proposal of a trip back through the forest to the place where they last saw Feng. With his core relieved of Ray¡¯s binding ring and stronger than ever, he was excited to keep travelling. Kira and Kolt had both come close to forming their own jade level cores under Lena¡¯s guidance, though it would take them more effort to achieve their goal. While Kira was content to continue energy channelling exercises Lena had shown her, Kolt¡¯s excitement manifested in unprovoked attacks on various trees and boulders. Despite Kolt¡¯s immature outbursts, Lena was confident that they would both have their own cores before their journey to Master Feng was concluded. Arbur spoke less than he did before his experience in the dungeons of Lo¡¯s mountain, as he spent most of his time meditating on mastery of his newly acquired Crystal Art Core Card. He occasionally fell so far behind the group that he had trouble finding them again, but he was always welcomed back with excitement and laughter. Blue and Trill almost immediately began napping as the trip began, since Micro was certain he could find his way back without issue. However, Micro¡¯s mood gradually worsened as they ventured through the forest. His confidence in his legs was gradually increasing, but Kira quickly picked up on his mood after he tripped for the third time in an hour. ¡°Are you thinking about roads again, master?¡± Kira asked. ¡°I am,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I wonder how the road I commissioned near the Imperial City is going now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Imperial City is an amazing place,¡± Kira said with wide eyes. ¡°Have you been there? Did they have roads you liked? How was the food?¡± ¡°There are some nice people there,¡± Micro recalled with a conflicted expression. ¡°It¡¯s a small town, really. And I wouldn¡¯t call the roads there¡­ well, you¡¯ll see one day.¡± ¡°What does commission mean?¡± Kolt asked, tired by his efforts to crack a boulder in half with a punch infused with energy. ¡°I paid a nice lady to build a road between the town and a mine to the north,¡± Micro explained. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take without trucks, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do their best.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Kolt grunted. ¡°How much does a road cost?¡± ¡°Just a few gold coins,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Gold coins?!¡± Kira and Kolt both shouted in unison. ¡°Mundane frivolities¡­¡± Lena sighed, but Kolt and Kira were entranced by the two gold coins which suddenly appeared in Micro¡¯s hands. ¡°Here, one for each of you,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I have plenty, and I haven¡¯t found them particularly hard to come by.¡± ¡°I¡¯m rich¡­¡± Kolt whispered to himself, gripping the gold coin with renewed vigour. ¡°I could buy all the food in our village a dozen times¡­!¡± Kira added. ¡°How did you get so rich?¡± ¡°A nice man from a dragon sect gave them to me at the tournament before the summoning started,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I hope they¡¯re not still looking for me¡­¡± ¡°Are you rich too, Master Lena?¡± Kira asked excitedly. ¡°The sect provides funds for use in logistical matters, dealings with the mundane and such, but I have no need for currency of my own,¡± Lena stated proudly. ¡°What about Tohan?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Your friend from the Dragon Sect?¡± Lena replied. ¡°Typically it is only the weakest cultivators rely on the currency of the mundane, whether as a means of securing a food source or a safe place to rest. Your friend is one of many who use currency to entertain themselves. But you would do well to prioritize the richness of your spirits.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do that too,¡± Kolt replied through a wide grin. ¡°But gold¡­!¡± THUD The sound of Micro falling on his face interrupted their conversation. He stood up quickly with a sigh, then stood still for a moment while looking ahead at the forest in front of him. He thought for a moment in silence while the others gathered around him. Blue woke up and flew up above the group to stretch, then looked down curiously. ¡°He¡¯s got a weird look,¡± Blue declared. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him this grumpy before.¡± ¡°He¡¯s deep in thought,¡± Arbur added. ¡°Perhaps he is about to make a breakthrough. I¡¯ve heard of masters who advance most quickly while performing ordinary tasks¡­¡± Everyone looked at Micro while he stared into the woods with a serious expression. With his own eyes, he peered ahead into the dangerous woods, taking note of the animals and monsters which went about their lives. He also noted the way the tree roots seemed to crawl beneath the surface of the ground, constantly changing the forest. ¡°Why exactly does the forest move around like that?¡± Micro suddenly asked. ¡°While many assume the ground itself moves, it is actually the trees which alter the shape of the forest,¡± Lena replied. ¡°The energy veins beneath us provide these trees with such vitality that they are able to move and seek out the energy they crave, depending on where the veins themselves flow.¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°So they¡¯re trees that cultivate¡­¡± Micro wondered. ¡°That is not exactly the case,¡± Lena corrected him. ¡°Though they possess great vitality, they lack sentience.¡± ¡°Why are you so interested in the walking woods all of a sudden?¡± Blue asked with a look of mild anticipation. ¡°What are you about to suggest?¡± ¡°Well, if we¡¯re not in a hurry¡­¡± Micro began. ¡°We spend a lot of time walking around the woods, and now I even have my own mountain back there, so¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± Blue said impatiently, gesturing for him to continue his explanation quickly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of clearing a way through here,¡± Micro answered. ¡°It would be way more efficient than offroading every time.¡± ¡°There is more than enough room to walk between trees¡­¡± Lena raised an eyebrow at his suggestion. ¡°Would a wider path truly be of much benefit to a cultivator of your level?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones who need to get from one end of the woods to the other though,¡± Micro countered. ¡°Since nobody else is around to do it, I¡¯m starting to feel like I should do it myself. It¡¯s work that needs doing, whether somebody is doing it or not.¡± ¡°You feel it is your purpose to build a road through these dangerous woods?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯m definitely not meant for offroading.¡± ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± Arbur nodded. ¡°It is a mundane task, but a monumental one¡­ Could this be the nature of the Truck Sect¡¯s cultivation style?¡± ¡°Cultivation style?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Your turtle friend¡¯s style was to push you down a mountain, remember?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°The other one¡¯s style was to poison you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really a cultivation style, but there¡¯s work to do, and nobody else around to do it¡­¡± Micro continued, sounding more confident as he explained his intentions, and the others simply nodded in understanding. ¡°And the old man would help if he could. He often helped clear debris off roads during the rainy season, even the roads he didn¡¯t normally use. It¡¯s neighbourly!¡± ¡°Our destination remains the same, but the path is yours to choose, or create,¡± Lena added. ¡°We are in no particular hurry¡­¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Kira was the first to speak up after a moment of silence. ¡°How do you make a road?¡± ~ Micro¡¯s first idea was to root himself to the forest floor and draw enough energy to fire a continuous wave of energy at the forest ahead. However, the process was tiring and difficult to control, and the result was messy, leaving behind piles of debris that took a long time to clear. Kolt and Kira had particular difficulty with the clouds of dust it created. In the end, Blue convinced him to use the spirit sword skill to cut the trees down one by one. He didn¡¯t enjoy the feeling of holding such a dangerous weapon in his hands, but he had to admit that it was satisfying to remove the obstacles in his path with a simple swing of his arm. He found it equally satisfying to smash large rocks to pieces using the Spirit Hammer skill. ¡°A farm tool wielding weapons as tools¡­¡± Lena mumbled when she first witnessed the spectacle. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I am closer to enlightenment than I am losing my mind¡­¡± After turning back to begin his road-building project from the base of Lo Mountain, Micro¡¯s new mission began in earnest. Trill remained with Kolt, while Blue began to rampage freely through the woods. Occasionally the path she cleared intersected with Micro¡¯s straight road, but she was having too much fun testing her newly acquired skills against the massive trees. When Micro asked for assistance in moving the rocks and logs to the side of the path he was opening, Lena saw it as an opportunity to encourage Kolt and Kira¡¯s growth. She guided them in using their energy to strengthen their physical bodies, and they happily threw debris away from the path. Kolt insisted on helping Micro cut down trees though, but he was disappointed to find that even with Trill¡¯s help, he was barely able to scratch a tree without any tools or skills. ¡°Master¡­¡± Arbur soon called out with worry. Since Kolt and Kira were working so quickly, and he was also unable to assist in clearing the woods ahead, he was left without a task. ¡°Oh, you should spend some more time getting those Core Cards loaded up,¡± Micro encouraged him. ¡°We¡¯re all good over here.¡± ¡°Such a selfish act while you commit yourself to this ordeal¡­?¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°How dare I cultivate while my master works!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m only doing the rough work for now. I was thinking about hiring some people I know to finish the road later,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Finish it?¡± Arbur asked. He looked back at the long path they had carved through the forest. It was free of any rocks or trees, and it was flat enough for any purpose that he could imagine. ¡°But it is already a road¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m making a road here, Arbur,¡± Micro said with a look of displeasure that made Arbur feel like he was about to be severely punished. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if you don¡¯t know better, but I assure you that it is far from complete.¡± ¡°Forgive me, master!¡± Arbur shouted. Though he was still confused, he sincerely bowed his head. ¡°I will carve your words into my heart! I will never again dare to question your wisdom regarding roads¡­!¡± ¡°Calling dirt and rocks a road¡­¡± Micro mumbled, placing his hands over his face with a deep sigh. ¡°I fear for this world¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, master!¡± Arbur shouted with a bow. ¡°I will look upon such a path with contempt from this moment on!¡± ¡°This is going to take a few months, so you may as well keep busy. You can start with that sword card if you¡¯d like to cut down some trees with me later,¡± Micro explained. ¡°That would be a big help.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Arbur shouted, then immediately knelt on the recently cleared dirt path and took the Spirit Sword Skill Core Card out of his pocket to begin meditating. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Micro said, noticing that he looked much younger now that his hair had started growing out, though his ragged clothes were still a sorry sight. ¡°Will Arbur be okay there?¡± Kira quietly asked Lena. ¡°There are monsters around¡ª¡± ¡°Your master is making an enormous amount of noise,¡± Lena replied with a wry smile. ¡°If you possessed the Spirit Vision Skill, you¡¯d have witnessed the stampede of beasts running away from our present location not long ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been awfully quiet, now that you mention it,¡± Kira nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t even hear the birds.¡± ¡°Young Arbur will be safe and within our reach,¡± Lena said with a suddenly sharp tone. ¡°Do not be distracted. Your energy is imbalanced.¡± ¡°Sorry, I got it,¡± Kira replied, returning her focus to her training. ~ BANG The sense of urgency which had previously driven Micro to return to his homeworld as fast as possible had dissipated since he learned of cultivation techniques which would allow him to travel back in time. He wondered if he could even go back to the day he first encountered his lifelong driver and live his life again. He couldn¡¯t imagine a greater reward for his efforts in the world of cultivation. He missed the smell of fresh oil as a cloud of dust and splinters pelted his face. However, for now, he allowed himself to enjoy the task ahead of him. Despite his persisting dislike of violence, knowing his tree cutting would result in the creation of a new road excited him. Arbur caught up to them at the end of every day, and they enjoyed the leftover smoked bear meat together for several weeks. When the meat ran out, Blue and Kira quickly hunted several deer and one boar, and their routine continued. It was on a rainy day while the team worked, when a large light flashed behind Micro. He turned to see Kira glowing brightly near a smiling Lena. ¡°Congratulations, child,¡± Lena said softly. ¡°Your diligent cultivation has seen the natural formation of a core within you.¡± ¡°I could feel the energy starting to swirl around in my chest, like you mentioned, Master Lena,¡± Kira replied. ¡°It felt like water gathering in a puddle. It feels really natural¡­¡± ¡°You would be called the prodigy of any sect, if not for the place of your birth,¡± Lena continued. ¡°You are lucky to have found a sect to accept you, and your master is lucky to have found you.¡± ¡°Good job, Kira!¡± Micro called back as he stepped out of the way of a falling tree. ¡°My core was a lot more work to form. You must be quite talented!¡± ¡°Does this mean I can go into dungeons with you now?!¡± Kira asked. ¡°It depends on the dungeon,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Let me know if you find one anywhere. Oh, and keep up the good work, Kolt. Your energy is a lot more noticeable from here now!¡± Kolt gave a weak thumbs up to Micro and continued to move rocks to the side of the cleared path. ¡°Oh?¡± Blue suddenly appeared over the group and smiled down at Kira. ¡°I was going to mention I found some weird looking folks looking for a dungeon over that way, but it looks like the little girl child over here grew a core while I was gone.¡± Micro¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of a dungeon, and he immediately used the Spirit Vision skill to look as far into the woods as he could. ¡°Oh, I know that guy,¡± Micro announced. ¡°Let¡¯s go say hello!¡± Chapter 124 - Good Business Micro led his party through the woods, temporarily abandoning their quickly growing road, in the direction of his alleged acquaintance. He counted a total of six people in the group, and was confused when four of the group suddenly dispersed. As he approached, two hid in bushes nearby, and two quickly climbed up tall trees, while the remaining two stood cautiously, apparently aware of Micro¡¯s approach. ¡°Thieves, beware!¡± one of them shouted, his voice echoing his anxiety. ¡°Our treasures are many, but they are appropriately guarded!¡± ¡°We are defended by twenty members of the strongest sect in these lands!¡± the other, a young woman, shouted as Micro came into sight. ¡°What are you talking about, Tohan?¡± Micro asked the surprised old merchant. Tohan was adorned as before in orange and gold robes, and beside him stood a young woman in similar attire. ¡°There are only four cultivators hiding, and they all have jade cores.¡± Micro smiled at Tohan, the generous merchant from whom he¡¯d received so many gold coins at the tournament in the Imperial City not long ago. Tohan blinked in confusion as Micro¡¯s friends appeared behind him, but his face soon brightened. ¡°My boy of good fortune!¡± Tohan shouted, his glistening jewelry jingling as he clapped his hands excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, everyone! Be at ease, for they are the finest of friends!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you looking well, after all that happened,¡± Micro said to the man. ¡°Oh, it was nothing compared to the riches I attained on that fateful evening!¡± Tohan raced forward to greet Micro, though he stopped to bow to Lena with a graceful gesture on his way. ¡°I am honoured once again to greet the Imperial Guard on behalf of¡ª¡± ¡°Ignore me,¡± Lena said flatly. ¡°I am presently far removed from my duties to the empire. Consider me a guest of our mutual friend.¡± ¡°A guest¡ª¡± Tohan¡¯s face froze as he looked up at Lena, unsure whether he should ask for clarification. However, Micro patted the large man¡¯s back reassuringly. ¡°So, how have you been?¡± Micro asked, his casual tone cutting through the tense air. ¡°Busy, no doubt?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Tohan stuttered, but he cleared his throat and continued, reviving his boisterous tone. ¡°Excuse me! I am simply overjoyed to see you in good health and good spirits. There was talk of you being hunted and destroyed by the Imperial Guard shortly after the tournament. There was even mention of a cerulean level Imperial Envoy, would you believe it? But business has never been better!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Micro replied. ¡°We had some errands to run, but now we¡¯re taking some time to clear a way back to town.¡± ¡°I see, I see,¡± Tohan mumbled while scratching his thick beard. ¡°I hope you have not been bothered by the bandits. They have been growing in number recently.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t bandits much weaker than cultivators?¡± Micro tilted his head in confusion, recalling his unpleasant experience. ¡°You have an amber core, so I doubt they¡¯d be a problem for you or your friend.¡± ¡°I am guarded by members of the Jade Dark Cat Sect, all of whom you skilfully uncovered,¡± Tohan replied. ¡°They are famed for their information gathering abilities, but not even they know what is happening in the world of bandits. Many cultivators and mundane merchants alike have reported large groups of bandits travelling with cultivators recently. Can you imagine something as vulgar as a cultivator associating with such vile beings? And with magicians rampant throughout the kingdom, it is a volatile time in our kingdom¡¯s history!¡± ¡°You seem awfully excited about that,¡± Micro remarked. ¡°It is an exciting time to be a treasure hunter!¡± Tohan shouted, waving his hands around excitedly. ¡°A great upheaval would unearth all manner of curiosities, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°I have heard of farmers finding interesting things in their fields before,¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Swords from old empires and the like¡­¡± ¡°Just the thought of it makes it hard for me to sleep at night,¡± Tohan replied with wide grin. ¡°If only it were some force other than bandits¡­ Such despicable things do ruin the mood¡­¡± ¡°So bandits are cultivating, and magicians are everywhere¡­¡± Micro said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad business is going well for you.¡± ¡°Indeed! That disaster of a tournament was almost the end of my sect, but a marvellous opportunity arose!¡± Tohan announced happily. ¡°Just when so many of our trade partners abandoned the area, would you believe that six new towns suddenly appeared north of the Imperial City?! And they are all connected by a single, luxurious road! It¡¯s a spectacle to behold!¡± ¡°Oh, did they already finish it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You know of the road?¡± Tohan asked in surprise. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Micro ¡°I paid Margo to have it built not long ago.¡± ¡°The road is yours?!¡± Tohan screamed. ¡°I paid for it with the coins you gave me, actually,¡± Micro explained. ¡°That road alone has made me richer than I thought possible, and in such a short time¡­¡± Tohan replied, his face turning pale. He then reached into his storage and pulled out several small pouches. ¡°Oh?¡± Micro said as Tohan pushed the pouches into his hands. He recognized the sound of metal objects jingling inside and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a lot of gold?¡± ¡°It is a fraction of what you are owed!¡± Tohan declared reverently, bowing so deeply that Micro could see the back of his head. ¡°Are you the Immortal Merchant King spoken of in legends?¡± ¡°No, like I said¡­¡± Micro replied, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m just Micro.¡± ¡°With just the spare change I gave you, you multiplied my own wealth ten times¡­ My sect has never seen so much business,¡± Tohan continued with a hoarse voice. ¡°What heavenly spirit possessed an amber stage cultivator to spend what little coinage he possessed on the construction of a road?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying this individual commissioned the new road?¡± The young woman beside Tohan approached Micro with her hands raised in front of her, wrapping her right hand around her left fist. With a graceful bow, she continued. ¡°It is disturbing to learn that our fate was steered by the interference of a cultivator in the mundane economy. Is shame the new currency of this land?¡± Micro could only smile awkwardly as he tried to interpret the scathing tone of the woman, but Tohan¡¯s joyful aura instantly transformed into one filled with anger. ¡°Silence, daughter!¡± Tohan shouted, turning to rebuke her. ¡°The traditions of this master¡¯s sect are not to be judged by fools like us! In the time since I last met him, he has ascended from jade to amber stage, and his strange actions have given us opportunities unknown!¡± ¡°But profit with no honour is¡ª¡± She argued, but she was surprised by her father¡¯s fierce expression. ¡°Foolish daughter!¡± Tohan growled. ¡°Apologies, father, young master¡­¡± the woman bowed in panic, though by her eyes it was clear that she was not convinced. ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Kolt blurted out as the woman¡¯s hair swayed, the ornaments decorating it shining brightly as the sun caught them. ¡°Shut up,¡± Kira quietly snapped, elbowing him in the side so hard that he buckled over with a grunt. ¡°So embarrassing¡­¡± ¡°Anyways¡­¡± Micro continued awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about, well¡­ whatever it is you were talking about.¡± ¡°You are gracious and wise, young master!¡± Tohan replied in relief. ¡°In our culture, direct interference in mundane affairs is frowned upon, but I see no reason to question the intentions of such a monument of good fortune as yourself.¡± ¡°I thought it was a good idea,¡± Micro answered with a shrug as four cultivators appeared near him. They were dressed in black robes which covered even their faces, except for their glowing yellow eyes. ¡°Our destination is not far from here,¡± a cultivator in black whispered as he appeared behind Tohan and his daughter. ¡°Have our plans changed?¡± ¡°Ah, of course,¡± Tohan replied, then turned back to Micro. ¡°My apologies, young master. We have behaved rather shamefully. You see, as a result of the events which transpired at that fateful tournament, many sects have been seeking higher stages of cultivation. Well, those that haven¡¯t gone into hiding, at least¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°A holiday can do a world of good.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°The catastrophe left nearly every sect in the region feeling vulnerable and ashamed,¡± Tohan continued. ¡°Not yours though?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Especially ours!¡± Tohan lamented, though his daughter rolled her eyes at his elaborate gestures. ¡°Our sect is founded on the paradoxical relationship between the material and the immaterial! Our greed for luxury is what drives us. Be it currency, information, or ancient treasures, there is nothing we forsake. For our sect to be so utterly blindsided by the conniving of the mundane was eye opening.¡± ¡°The old man would call that the cost of doing business,¡± Micro said with a nostalgic laugh. ¡°Something always pops up, whatever you are prepared for¡­¡± ¡°Please elaborate,¡± Tohan abruptly paused his story and leaned in to hear Micro¡¯s explanation. ¡°I sense a great merchant¡¯s wisdom hidden in your words.¡± ¡°The old man wasn¡¯t rich, but he made it through some hard times,¡± Micro nodded, his face brightening as he spoke. ¡°He never brought a truckload of produce into town expecting to sell every single thing at full price. Some he gave away, some were damaged, others he gave away.¡± ¡°That is the cost of doing business, you say?¡± Tohan whispered. ¡°It is a simple sentiment, but it is profound¡­¡± ¡°There was one time he worked really hard with the neighbour¡¯s son to divert a local stream so he wouldn¡¯t have to count on the rain every year,¡± Micro continued, happily relating the memory. ¡°Sometimes it rains too much, and other years it barely rains at all. There were all sorts of problems, and it took a while for it to pay off. That¡¯s the sort of thing he called the cost of doing business.¡± ¡°This master you speak of was able to profit by accounting for the forces of nature itself¡­¡± Tohan replied in awe. ¡°This is not the mindset of a simple merchant!¡± ¡°He used to joke about it, but the weather can seem really mean sometimes,¡± Micro added. ¡°It¡¯s no use shouting at clouds, but it¡¯s safe to assume they can hear you.¡± ¡°The weather was¡­ mean?¡± Tohan gasped. ¡°What a terrifying place to call home¡­¡± ¡°He was certain that a rain cloud heard him say he¡¯d fix the roof later,¡± Micro went on, unable to keep himself from laughing as he told the story. ¡°His son said he was being silly, but it started raining in the middle of a drought that same day.¡± ¡°Master Micro comes from a world where even nature is one¡¯s enemy¡­¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°No wonder he makes light of our peril.¡± ¡°Intriguing,¡± Lena remarked. ¡°I thank you for sharing such personal stories,¡± Tohan said, still contemplating Micro¡¯s words deeply. ¡°Indeed, we must all take the precautions we can afford to take. It is in the name of caution that we have commissioned the Dark Cat Sect to guide us to the Amber Dragon Dungeon.¡± ¡°But you already had an amber core, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There are several among us with amber cores, yes,¡± Tohan explained. ¡°But none among us have surpassed the jade level Dragon Art. That is why we invested much of our recent windfall into locating the Amber Water Dragon Art Dungeon¡¯s entrance. It is time for us to ascend.¡± ¡°Do you mind if I join you?¡± Micro asked happily. ¡°We won¡¯t get in your way!¡± ¡°You are more than welcome!¡± Tohan shouted happily. ¡°There is so much more I would love to know about your experiences!¡± ¡°I wonder if Kel¡¯s sect will aim for amber cores soon,¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°He did seem interested¡ª¡± ¡°Oh? You haven¡¯t heard?¡± Tohan asked, then shook his head. ¡°No, of course not. You¡¯ve been very busy. The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect ascended to the amber level not long ago. I hear the new sect leader is your friend, Kel. It caused quite the stir in the region.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡± Micro said. ¡°What about his grandfather?¡± ¡°Apparently Kel and the sect leader were cultivating together, but the elder did not survive the endeavour,¡± Tohan replied solemnly. ¡°Nobody expected him to be able to ascend at that age, and yet he never thought to give up, in solidarity with the younger generation¡¯s goals, a truly admirable man¡­!¡± ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Micro frowned. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Micro,¡± Lena quietly called out with a sharp tone. ¡°Mind your manners.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked, his sadness only growing. ¡°His death was neither meaningless nor shameful,¡± Lena said. ¡°Shed no tears. Be honoured to have known him, and honour his memory.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Tohan reassured Micro. ¡°In any case, we must move. Even with a sapphire level ally, attracting bandits by remaining still in this place is a risk not worth taking.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro said slowly, but he was struggling not to let his sadness show on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ~ Micro introduced Arbur, Kira, and Kolt to Tohan as they continued to the location of the dungeon. The hired members of the Dark Cat Sect continued to patrol the area around the party diligently, as they had been hired to do. Tohan and his daughter had many questions for Micro about his experiences after the tournament, but Micro¡¯s mood was taking some time to recover, so Kira enthusiastically recalled their adventures. Kolt attempted to brag about his own contributions to their quest, though he was ultimately too shy to raise his voice in front of Tohan¡¯s daughter for long. After Micro¡¯s mood had finally started to lift, thanks in large part to Kira¡¯s excited storytelling, he asked Tohan about his business as a merchant. Tohan didn¡¯t hesitate to explain the dealings he had done with the many people who had relocated to the newly emerging towns to the north of the Imperial City. ¡°With so many people coming and going along that road, my sect barely had to do any legwork at all in search of new opportunities for trade. Bones of mythical creatures, golden relics of long-lost civilizations, thousand year old roots¡­!¡± Tohan explained with a wide smile, revealing several gold teeth Micro hadn¡¯t previously noticed. ¡°My sect¡¯s business is treasure, you see? There is no treasure in this world we can not transform into a profit, and there is no client we have ever disappointed.¡± ¡°So you buy and sell treasure?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We also spare no expense in hunting it down!¡± Tohan added. ¡°The material reward for a successful adventure is an honour among honours!¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯ve also started to enjoy finding new Core Cards. I wonder where all those new people in the towns came from though.¡± ¡°It was quite miraculous,¡± Tohan replied. ¡°I had the Dark Cat Sect investigate that exact issue. Apparently the population boomed with the influx of mundane tradesmen, joined by their families. The communities which sprung out of the ground near the new road invited countless other trades, and the speed at which imperial forces can now come and go has made the region safer than any other for the mundane.¡± ¡°That is excellent news!¡± Micro said loudly. ¡°The world has always been more than dangerous enough.¡± ¡°Indeed, they have fully benefitted from your road,¡± Tohan continued. ¡°And the farmers have expanded their own ventures, but imports currently account for a vast majority of what is consumed. The Imperial City almost feels like a ghost town in comparison.¡± ¡°I hope Spark and her family are doing well,¡± Micro said as he recalled their humble home near the city. ¡°Kern and his wife always looked so worried¡­¡± ¡°Is that a friend of yours?¡± Tohan asked. ¡°Spark is not a cultivator¡¯s name, unless I am mistaken¡­¡± ¡°Her father, Kern, works with metal. He has a very nice hammer,¡± Micro replied. ¡°And they¡¯re very good people.¡± ¡°A mundane blacksmith worthy of your praise¡­?¡± Tohan remarked with a curious light in his eye. ¡°For me to have overlooked them, I still must have a long way to go as a merchant. Thank you for the recommendation.¡± ¡°Does a merchant of a Dragon Sect delight in the services of a mundane blacksmith now?¡± Tohan¡¯s daughter interjected. ¡°You must forgive my confusion, master of the¡­¡± ¡°Truck Sect!¡± Blue chimed in, popping out of Micro¡¯s pocket with a smirk. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of it?!¡± Tohan¡¯s daughter flinched when the pixie appeared near Micro¡¯s shoulder, but she held back further questions after seeing her father bow politely to the glowing blue creature. ¡°I also beg your forgiveness, regarding my daughter¡¯s lack of courtesy,¡± Tohan said boisterously. He looked at his daughter with a frustrated expression. ¡°She is a highly motivated girl, but young Tring is clearly inexperienced in ascertaining the bigger picture.¡± ¡°But I do believe it is in the interest of our own sect¡¯s honour to be clear on the matter of station. Does our tireless cultivation not separate us from the realm of those who crawl on the ground so far beneath us, living by the whims of nature like little animals?¡± Tring¡¯s tone gradually became more assertive as her gaze wandered across Micro¡¯s party. ¡°Do cultivators have any business playing in the dirt with lesser beings while walking the path to immortality? It¡¯s bad business, is it not? Do we not distinguish ourselves honourably?¡± ¡°You all look the same to me.¡± Micro shrugged. He was going to leave it there, but he noticed Kolt¡¯s expression darkening as it had before, though Kira showed no signs of being shaken by Tring¡¯s remarks. ¡°What¡ª¡± Tring began, but Micro¡¯s expression sharpened as their eyes met again. ¡°What do you¡ª¡± ¡°The strongest folks you¡¯ll meet in this life are the ones who lift up the people around them,¡± Micro said with a harsh tone. ¡°The weakest are the type who¡¯d rather put others down.¡± ¡°Truck Sect wisdom?¡± Blue asked sarcastically. ¡°Something the old man said to his son after school once,¡± Micro replied with a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s a lesson for children, but it¡¯s not uncommon to meet people who are selfish their whole lives¡­¡± Tohan¡¯s face turned white as he processed Micro¡¯s words, and he nearly jumped in fear as Tring replied almost immediately. He tried to cover her mouth, but she slipped away and continued. ¡°You dare equate me to some beast of labour?¡± Tring spat. ¡°You speak down to me as if from the heights of the immortal realm, yet you lack the honour of the weakest cultivator I have met!¡± ¡°Just to be clear¡­¡± Lena interjected, having been unable to stifle her laughter at the argument. ¡°Those wretched magicians summoned a being of unimaginable power recently.¡± ¡°I thank you for your warning, but¡­¡± Tring stumbled awkwardly as Lena¡¯s calm voice interrupted her inquisition. ¡°Might I ask why you have chosen to recall such an event at this time¡ª¡± ¡°I was rendered completely immobile,¡± Lena added with a sharp grin. ¡°I was like a blade of grass before that fearsome creature of the unknown.¡± ¡°I am aware of the hero summoning which my father witnessed at the tournament recently,¡± Tring said quietly, shaken by Lena¡¯s cool tone. ¡°But a cerulean stage Imperial Envoy was present, and little came of it.¡± ¡°It was our mutual friend here who prevented the tournament summoning from succeeding, but that is not the summoning of which I now speak,¡± Lena said softly, and Tring looked up with wide eyes. ¡°Hadn¡¯t you heard, young one?¡± ¡°There was another?!¡± Tohan gasped. ¡°When? Where¡ª¡± ¡°I was powerless before the being we encountered,¡± Lena continued with a heavy tone. ¡°I could barely stay conscious in its presence.¡± ¡°Have the magicians found a way to create an emerald core?!¡± Tohan looked down at the ground as cold sweat formed on his face. ¡°It possessed a silver core, as a matter of fact,¡± Lena replied, then pointed at the blue pixie hovering above Micro. ¡°And I witnessed Micro drive the being away to protect his little blue friend.¡± ¡°A silver¡ª¡± Tring stuttered. ¡°He did what?¡± ¡°You may speak as you wish of whomever you wish. The ramblings of the weak are not dissimilar to the frogs croaking in these woods to my ears,¡± Lena said, turning away from the baffled daughter of Tohan with a look of disinterest. ¡°But you should quickly learn that things like power and honour are not so easily defined on the path you now walk.¡± ¡°The path we now walk?¡± Tring repeated, then looked around in surprise, noticing that they were no longer walking beneath the trees of the untamed forest, but on a wide trail lined with tree stumps and boulders. ¡°What path is this¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know a road when you see it¡­¡± Micro sighed, and returned his own attention to the way ahead before replying with a cold tone. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± Chapter 125 - The Amber Water Dragon Art Dungeon Tohan and his daughter remained awkwardly silent as the journey continued, still joined by their darkly dressed guards, four members of the Dark Cat Sect. The party walked along, veering off the dirt path after a short while with Blue in the lead. Though the Dark Cat Sect members were aware of the dungeon¡¯s location, they chose not to interrupt Blue as she led Micro and his friends ahead, enjoying the search for the dungeon in their own way. ¡°There we are,¡± Blue announced after less than an hour of walking. ¡°My nose has never failed me!¡± ¡°Your nose?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You can¡¯t smell that?¡± Blue frowned. ¡°It¡¯s the smell of adventure!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt blurted out as Blue hovered in the air in an ordinary looking part of the forest, with nothing in sight but trees, rocks, and the ground beneath them. ¡°Look down,¡± Micro spoke up, his eyes glowing. ¡°Oh!¡± Kolt shouted, his face reddening as he rushed to perceive the energy around him. He soon joined the rest of the party in looking straight down at the ground, where a large amount of intimidating energy swirled around a single point. ¡°It is indeed a dragon¡¯s dungeon¡­¡± Tring whispered. ¡°I recognize the overwhelming presence of the Dragon Art.¡± ¡°It does feel heavier than the Mountain Art in a way,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Alright, time to dig.¡± However, as the hired members of the Dark Cat Sect began to dig, Micro started to walk back in the direction of his road. ¡°Umm¡­ Excuse me,¡± Tohan mumbled, slowly gesturing to the ground where he stood. ¡°It¡¯s that way¡­ Master Micro¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Micro replied casually, stopping a hundred paces or so away from the group. ¡°This is a good place to start.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s down here,¡± Tohan explained, though he wondered which of them was misunderstanding the other. ¡°There are important codes and regulations when it comes to roads that go up and down hills. Safety matters,¡± Micro answered. ¡°If we¡¯re adding a destination to our road, we definitely aren¡¯t just going to dig a hole. That¡¯s not even funny.¡± ¡°Funny¡­?¡± Tohan tilted his head. ¡°The quickest way down is down¡­¡± Tring mumbled in frustration. ¡°What sort of nonsense do you mean to confuse us with¡­?¡± ¡°If you want to help, clear the trees around here!¡± Micro had already begun to dig, and his progress with a scoop resembling an ethereal turtle shell surprised his friends. He called out to them with an eerily assertive tone before disappearing into the tunnel he¡¯d already made. ¡°I won¡¯t have tree roots upsetting the surface of the road.¡± ¡°The destination is yours, of course,¡± Lena spoke softly to Tohan. ¡°But I shall point out that young Micro¡¯s path is often worth travelling, if time is not of immediate concern to you.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Tohan said as he considered her words, then he smiled. ¡°Master Micro has always¡ª¡± ¡°Die, tree!¡± Blue let out a deafening cry. BOOM Everyone but Lena and Micro flinched as a tree exploded into splinters nearby. Another projectile fired from Blue¡¯s slingshot then turned one more giant tree into a cloud of debris. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the trees to Blue,¡± Kira announced while walking briskly to the entrance of Micro¡¯s new tunnel. ¡°She¡¯ll be like that for a while¡­¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Tohan declared, following shortly after her. BOOM ~ ¡°Wow,¡± Kolt whistled as he looked around at the cavern Micro had excavated. ¡°Does it need to be this¡­ big?¡± ¡°For a footpath to the entrance of an ordinary dungeon so far from a sect, it does seem excessive,¡± Arbur added, though he quickly continued with a pale expression. ¡°Not that I question Master Micro¡¯s decision, of course. Your knowledge of roads is unparalleled, Master Micro!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to code, more or less. The rock seems stable, even without concrete¡­¡± Micro replied, pushing a large mound of rubble back up the tunnel, past his seated friends. ¡°Are you comfortable?¡± Micro had cleared a place for his friends to sit inside the tunnel where they now sat watching him work. Arbur had promised to continue cultivating, but he now joined the rest in watching Micro with an expression of curiosity and confusion. ¡°I can see that he is strong¡­¡± Tring whispered to her father. ¡°His core is more refined than any I have seen, despite his feeble-minded nature. But does the master of a sect clear paths for strangers weaker than himself?¡± ¡°Master Micro is very kind,¡± Kira replied while Tohan scratched his head. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want me to be rude, so I¡¯ll only suggest that you consider the outcome of his actions instead of judging with your own values in mind.¡± ¡°When did you learn to talk like that¡­?¡± Kolt mumbled at his sister. ¡°When will you?¡± Lena sighed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that daft look on his face, I¡¯d assume this was an elaborate insult,¡± Tring continued. ¡°To clear a comfortable path for us, as if we were incapable of moving our own arms. And then he carved a table and seats into the wall of his tunnel¡­ Is he calling us weak?¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re strong or weak,¡± Micro grunted, lifting a large boulder from the ground and turning to carry it out. ¡°The world needs roads!¡± ¡°Can I interest you in some dried meat or cheese?¡± Tohan called out. ¡°We brought more than enough for the journey¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine for now, but you all enjoy yourselves,¡± Micro replied as he passed them again, but Kolt and Kira immediately turned their heads toward Tohan with wide eyes. Micro¡¯s genuine smile disarmed Tring for the time being, and the group of unlikely acquaintances, gathered around several glowing crystals of Micro¡¯s creation, began to converse about their journeys while snacking. Even the Dark Cat Sect guards began to relax a little while standing guard near the group. Aside from the occasional gravel golem which fell out of the rubble and startled Micro before running out of the tunnel in a hurry, and the rumbling of Blue¡¯s deforestation project on the surface, a strange, peaceful mood fell upon the party. Micro¡¯s mood also grew brighter as he lost himself in the task he¡¯d set for himself. Considering that it would be convenient to connect the tunnel to his main road, he took his time flattening the area and ensuring the tunnel¡¯s shape remained structurally sound. He¡¯d seen the inside of countless tunnels, and he was pleased with the results of his efforts. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ~ Kira awoke from a deep sleep to find the cultivators around her meditating, aside from Kolt, who was still snoring next to her. The warm glow of the crystals placed on a rock in the centre of the room-sized cavern only made her sleepier, but the other cultivators stirred as she rose to her feet. ¡°He¡¯s done!¡± Blue¡¯s sharp voice filled the tunnel. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?!¡± Tring flinched at the sight of the pixie. Blue chuckled, then floated down the tunnel. The others followed, and Tohan was the first to speak, with bushy eyebrows raised. ¡°I wonder if Master Micro comes from a subterranean culture¡­¡± Tohan spoke reverently. ¡°It¡¯s honestly an impressive tunnel.¡± ¡°Thanks, Tohan,¡± Micro replied from the end of the tunnel, leaning against a pile of rocks in the centre of a large, empty cavern. ¡°I kept the portal buried, in case anything was waiting to come out.¡± ¡°That was wise of you,¡± Lena praised him, one of her own eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°It is not a common occurrence, but it is always a risk we take when uncovering dungeons.¡± ¡°What is the purpose of such a massive space?¡± Tohan asked nervously. ¡°Do you perhaps mean to establish your sect¡¯s headquarters in this space¡­ and monopolize this particular dungeon? Such a venture may be profitable, but the location is a bit¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a parking lot,¡± Micro assured Tohan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s enough room for everybody.¡± ¡°A subsurface shelter in these woods is actually quite a pragmatic solution to the issue of the wandering trees,¡± Arbur said softly. ¡°Few would go to the effort of displacing such dense bedrock, but the astoundingly safe. Though it is a newly constructed shelter, it feels strong, and dignified¡­!¡± ¡°Dense? Dignified?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Like the trees you so effortlessly cut, the rock you are carving away is made impossibly dense by the bountiful energy flowing through here,¡± Arbur explained, picking up a rock and squeezing it tightly in his hand. However, a drop of blood dripped from his hand while the rock remained intact. ¡°You may not have noticed, being as strong as you are.¡± ¡°So even rocks with energy in them are stronger¡­?¡± Micro rolled his eyes. ¡°It seems like everything in this world is just, extra¡­¡± ¡°Extra what?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Micro sighed, then turned to look at Kira and Lena. ¡°So, what do you think, Lena?¡± ¡°I think your tunnel is very nice, Master Micro,¡± Lena said, though she lacked Arbur¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Ah, not that¡ª¡± Micro waved his hand, though the compliment did cause him to smile. ¡°Do you think Kira can handle a Dragon Dungeon?¡± ¡°That is a difficult question to answer as her teacher¡­¡± Lena¡¯s expression grew cloudy as she looked at Kira closely for a while, causing Kira to blush, then at the hidden dungeon portal. She then gestured to Tohan. ¡°May I ask what the protocol of your own sect is, in regards to dungeons of this level?¡± ¡°Of course, honoured friend, you may!¡± Tohan said with an extravagant bow, apparently delighted by the question. ¡°While Dragon Art dungeons are well known for their difficulty, they are normally very safe places for young cultivators to gain experience.¡± ¡°Are you familiar with the contents of amber level dungeons in particular?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Acquaintances of mine in amber level Dragon Sects have previously encouraged me to find and challenge an amber level dungeon, as the physical challenges are fairly straightforward and forgiving,¡± Tohan explained. ¡°However, even in the amber level dungeons, the foremost danger is the one we carry within ourselves.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lena raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°While the Jade Dragon Art Dungeon tests your will to protect that which you treasure, the Amber Dragon Art Dungeon is said to test your ability to do so.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Micro nodded, also struggling to understand the explanation. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you would do anything to protect your precious little brother from a scary monster, wouldn¡¯t you, child?¡± Tohan asked with a sincere smile. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kira paused. ¡°I guess I would, if I had to, probably¡ª¡± ¡°But to protect something as valuable as a life is not as simple as wishing to do so,¡± Tohan explained, ignoring Kolt¡¯s sour expression. ¡°Alone before the monsters in these very woods, your brother may lose his life regardless of your will, praiseworthy though your skills may be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Kira frowned. ¡°It isn¡¯t enough to be willing to die to protect something dear to you,¡± Tohan glanced at his daughter, who rolled her eyes. ¡°The dead have no claim to any treasure. You must prove to the dungeon, and to yourself, that you have the power to carry what you hold in your heart, or survive without it.¡± ¡°Thank you for sharing the wisdom of your sect with us outsiders,¡± Lena replied with a humble bow. ¡°So the greatest danger in such a dungeon is to treasure more than you can carry.¡± ¡°Precisely, Master Lena,¡± Tohan confirmed with a smile. ¡°That is a most eloquent way to put it.¡± ¡°The Dragon Sects of the world are renowned for their greed,¡± Lena said. ¡°And we carry the greed of our ancestors with pride!¡± Tohan laughed. ¡°But the dragons of the Dragon Art dungeons do not covet the souls of us mortals. The only way to become trapped in an Amber Dragon Art Dungeon, and many have been¡ª¡± ¡°Is if you hold on to more than you are worthy to treasure¡­¡± Lena continued. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Having to let go of what you desire to pass the trial¡­¡± Arbur mumbled. ¡°That sounds¡­¡± Lena, Arbur, and Tohan shared a knowing glance. However, Micro looked up at Blue with a blank expression, to which she shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re saying you¡¯ll get stuck in there if you hold on to more than you can carry,¡± Blue sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how they managed to say that in so many words though. They just go on and on and¡ª¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Kira clapped her hands after hearing Blue¡¯s simplification. ¡°So the Dragon Art isn¡¯t just about being greedy, but being able to survive despite your greed!¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart,¡± Micro praised the smiling girl. ¡°I think I¡¯m starting to understand too¡­¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± Tring asked Micro with a suspicious glare. ¡°These are not the sort of teachings one full comprehends after a short conversation in a cave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s reasonable not to carry more than you¡¯re designed to,¡± Micro replied confidently. ¡°Every truck has its intended uses. I¡¯m rated up to about a third of a ton.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t strike me as the type to roll over and accept your fate,¡± Blue remarked. ¡°You never seem to know your limits.¡± ¡°Fate?¡± Micro frowned at the word. ¡°Roads might not be able to change where they lead to, but we can choose whatever road we like. And as for limits, those often come down to driving conditions.¡± ¡°That mentality may not be enough to see you through this dungeon, with all due respect¡­¡± Tohan said with some worry on his face. ¡°There is also the matter of memories being¡ª¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Tring scoffed loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to share the most sacred teachings of our sect with strangers, regardless of their status or sanity.¡± Before her father could rebuke her, Tring broke away from the group, an intense aura swirling around her. Her outburst of energy caused Kolt to stumble backward in surprise, while the rest of the group looked on in silence. Tring wound back her hand, coated it with energy, and then struck the rock-covered portal with her palm, sending a sharp sound echoing through the cavern. Despite the impressive impact, the rocks didn¡¯t disperse as violently as Micro would have expected, but they had cracked enough to start crumbling as the vibrations subsided. Pushing the debris out of the way, the portal was finally exposed, filling the cavern with its warm, amber glow. ¡°Oh, wow¡­¡± Kira was the first to react. ¡°Th¡ªthat does feel, a little dangerous¡ª¡± Micro nodded, and couldn¡¯t deny that the air around the portal felt more uncomfortable than those he had previously experienced. He felt like the dungeon portal¡¯s pure glow was already challenging him. Tring seemed to be affected by the overwhelming light as well, but she marched through the portal without looking back, causing her father to smile widely. ¡°She¡¯s just like her mother,¡± Tohan said, quickly wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. ¡°Always a step or two ahead of me.¡± ¡°Her will is commendable,¡± Lena said, surprising Tohan with her respectful tone. ¡°You have done well as a mentor.¡± ¡°That is kind of you to say!¡± Tohan cheered. He then turned to face his bewildered acquaintances from the Dark Cat Sect and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve served us well. You can wait for us here, or you can head back on your own to collect the remainder of your payment from the sect.¡± ¡°We¡­ shall wait,¡± one of the cultivators in dark robes replied cautiously. ¡°There is still much¡­ to see¡­¡± ¡°Well then!¡± Tohan nodded, then waved at Micro and the children behind him as he walked into the dungeon. ¡°So,¡± Micro said as the portal shimmered. ¡°Who¡¯s joining me?¡± Chapter 126 - The Weight of Greed ¡°It is not kindness to deceive with flattery or comforting sentiments,¡± Lena explained to her comrades in the cavern. The Dragon Art Dungeon¡¯s glow continued to bathe them as she spoke with a stern tone. ¡°Kira¡¯s core is able to withstand the pressure of the average dungeon at the jade or amber level, but I cannot comment on whether she is likely to survive in this particular dungeon.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Micro asked. ¡°On the contrary. I am quite certain of the likelihood of her success,¡± Lena replied. ¡°However, her survival in this situation depends primarily on her self awareness.¡± ¡°Self awareness¡­?¡± Kira repeated. ¡°Awareness of myself?¡± ¡°Whether you choose to enter that dungeon or not today must be a decision born of intimate knowledge of one¡¯s own abilities and limitations,¡± Lena explained, then addressed Kira directly with a stern tone. ¡°Young disciple of the Truck Sect, bask in the aura of that dungeon and look inward. Look past your pride and know yourself.¡± ¡°Know myself¡­¡± Kira nodded. She looked at Micro for a moment, who simply gave her a thumbs up, then she walked closer to the dungeon portal. After closing her eyes and standing in silence for a while, she took a deep breath and her face darkened. ¡°What do you think, Kira?¡± Micro asked, stretching his arms and legs as he prepared to enter the dungeon. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t think¡ª¡± Kira sighed. ¡°No¡­ I know I wouldn¡¯t survive, not how I am now¡­¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Kolt smirked, but a number of sharp glares silenced him quickly. ¡°You¡¯ll get stronger in no time,¡± Micro reassured her, tapping her shoulder a few times as she held back her frustration. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can read the signs, and you should always follow signs.¡± ¡°You may take pride in your choice, girl,¡± Lena agreed. ¡°Many cultivators have met a dishonourable end after underestimating their opponent.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Kolt blurted out, his confidence beginning to return. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t back away from a challenge!¡± ¡°Would you fight me?¡± Lena asked him with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Well¡ª¡± Kolt froze again, unable to meet her eyes. ¡°Maybe later¡­¡± ¡°You share your sister¡¯s wisdom, though you lack her manners,¡± Lena continued. ¡°It is far more shameful to challenge one much stronger than you than it is to retreat.¡± ¡°Retreat is shameful though, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kolt asked quietly. ¡°If you merely seek death in battle, then you may do so at your leisure. But to challenge someone or something is to declare it your equal, to declare yourself worthy,¡± Lena said coldly. ¡°You would not dare to dishonour me by equating my century of cultivation to the efforts of your short life, or would you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Kolt answered. ¡°That¡¯s how it worked at the tournament, if I¡¯m recalling it right,¡± Micro added. ¡°They said it was honourable to pick a fight with somebody around your level, but challenging somebody weaker or stronger was rude. Right, Blue?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°But they were all weak.¡± ¡°Ah, good point¡­¡± Micro nodded, but the conversation was starting to feel heavier on his mind. ¡°Anyways, you guys have a good time cultivating. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Watch the kids,¡± Blue ordered Trill, who saluted lazily as he jumped onto Kolt¡¯s shoulder. She then looked at Micro with an intense aura enveloping her. ¡°It¡¯s a race, obviously!¡± Without another word, Blue flew into the portal. Micro ran to catch up, and entered shortly after her, leaving Lena, the children, Trill, and their darkly dressed acquaintances behind. ~ ¡°Hello?¡± Micro¡¯s voice echoed in a large room of grey stone. His eyes quickly adjusted to the dimly lit room after exiting the portal, and the pressure of the dungeon only felt slightly uncomfortable. He looked around, but was alarmed to see that he was alone in the room. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Your associates are safe¡­¡± A deep voice filled the room, causing even the smoothly carved stones beneath Micro¡¯s feet to vibrate. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± Micro replied, noticing the voice had come from a closed door in the wall he faced. He walked toward the door, and pushed it slowly open. ¡°I am Ka-Rim, keeper of this dungeon,¡± the voice rang out again, even louder than before, and a blinding light flashed before Micro¡¯s eyes. Micro instinctively shielded his eyes with translucent armour, but the light quickly subsided, and what came into his focus was a bright room full of shining treasures. Beautiful works of art hung on every wall, shining pillars supported a ceiling decorated with mosaics of gemstones, and small mountains of gold, jewels, and other luxurious looking objects littered every surface in sight. Seated atop a golden throne, Micro found the source of the voice, an old bearded man in fine robes. He sat with a dignified posture, looking down at Micro with an intimidating glare. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ka-Rim!¡± Micro waved casually, though he was forced to bow his head slightly by the pressure he felt from the man. Micro stopped and looked carefully at the seated figure for a while, but didn¡¯t notice anything about him which reminded him of the dragon which Ray had pretended to be. ¡°Are you a dragon?¡± ¡°I am certainly a dragon,¡± the man answered curtly. ¡°But you are not entirely human.¡± ¡°Not entirely,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m getting the hang of it though.¡± ¡°An odd shape for a soul, but it holds desire, as any human¡¯s would¡­¡± Ka-rim¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, then he frowned. With glowing eyes, he seemed to confirm something about Micro before continuing. While he had seemed bored, even slightly annoyed at first, he appeared more curious about Micro¡¯s nature as he spoke. ¡°There is no thirst for power in your eyes. Nor do you crave riches. But¡­¡± Red, scaly wings suddenly burst out of the man¡¯s back, flinging him out of his chair toward Micro in a straight line through the air so quickly that Micro couldn¡¯t react. Micro raised his hands to shield his face from the wind which caused the treasures all around him to be carried into the air like dust before settling again. Micro opened his eyes to find the man, who was much taller than he had realized, looking down at him with his great wings still extended. ¡°But¡­?¡± Micro asked timidly. ¡°Your greed is unmatched,¡± Ka-rim grinned, exposing his golden teeth. ¡°Though you would leave behind no riches with which to decorate my humble dungeon upon your death, your greed itself is¡­ marvellous¡­!¡± Micro took a moment to calm himself, recalling his reason for entering the dungeon, and did his best to shake off the uncomfortable sensation brought on by the dragon¡¯s aggressive aura. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up a core card, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Micro declared as assertively as he could, though he took a small step backwards. ¡°You are not well acquainted with the Dragon Art,¡± Ka-rim replied. ¡°You possess a strong will, but I do wonder if you possess the strength to bend reality to that unyielding will.¡± ¡°So, I have to bend something?¡± Micro asked. He looked around, but didn¡¯t see any object to be bent. ¡°There may be nothing of greater value to you at this moment than the door back to your world,¡± Ka-Rim said, pointing to a small, wooden door, partially obscured by a barrel of shimmering swords. ¡°It is not my design to be cruel.¡± ¡°But I¡ª¡± ¡°You can still save yourself,¡± Ka-Rim continued. ¡°Should you begin this dungeon¡¯s trial, your survival will depend upon your ability to overcome something¡­ unrealistic¡­¡± ¡°I will complete the trial,¡± Micro forced himself to speak. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ why I¡¯m here¡­!¡± ¡°Greed can only take you so far, foolish child,¡± Ka-Rim scoffed. The man with dragon wings turned and walked to the middle of the room full of treasure, then turned slowly to face Micro again, waving his hand through the air. ¡°I hope you are as lucky as you are foolish, and at least half as strong as you are¡­ greedy¡­¡± With a wave of the man¡¯s hand, the world around Micro faded away, the shimmering gold was replaced by complete darkness, and his head filled with a sharp pain. Micro writhed in the empty space as his head ached more and more, until the familiar smell of exhaust fumes caught his attention. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Micro muttered with a weak voice as the sensation of his feet on pavement surprised him. ¡°Where am I¡ª¡± BEEP ¡°Huh?!¡± Micro jumped backward with a yelp as several cars and a bus drove by, nearly hitting him before continuing on. He thought he heard a driver shout at him from one of the cars, and he brought himself to his feet. ¡°Excuse me¡ª¡± A young man in a suit carrying a briefcase passed behind him, apologizing after his briefcase bumped into Micro¡¯s leg. ¡°What the¡­¡± Micro¡¯s confusion overwhelmed him as he took in the strange world, realizing only after catching his breath that the street corner where he stood was familiar to him. ¡°On your left,¡± another man mumbled as he walked past Micro. ¡°Wait, I think¡­¡± Micro whispered to himself as he observed the people walking by, the buildings standing by the road, and the cars rushing by. ¡°I think I know this place¡­¡± ¡°Watch out there, buddy,¡± a child on a skateboard shouted, narrowly avoiding Micro as he raced by. ¡°But¡­¡± Micro mumbled as his eyes fell on a particular patch of pavement. ¡°Excuse me!¡± another pedestrian announced as they walked briskly past Micro. The sidewalk on his side of the road was filling with more people now that a light had finally changed. The signal¡¯s rhythmic beeping pounded his ears like a drum. Micro¡¯s confusion faded as a single question distilled from his scattered thoughts. ¡°Who am I¡­?¡± Chapter 127 - What is Treasured Micro, an ordinary boy in strange white robes, wandered along the sidewalk without moving very far from his original position. He wondered why everything seemed so familiar, and why some things filled him with such overwhelming feelings. As he began to wonder what he was feeling, an old lady walked into his shoulder. ¡°Ouch, move!¡± the old lady shouted angrily, though she quickly corrected her posture and adjusted her glasses. ¡°What are you doing, wandering around in a daze like that?!¡± ¡°I feel like¡­ I was going somewhere¡­¡± Micro wondered aloud as the lady briskly continued on her way. ¡°I have to carry something¡ªno¡­ keep it safe¡­?¡± Micro closed his eyes tightly, searching for the image of his goal in his mind, but his efforts only exhausted him. He felt like screaming in frustration as the noisy people and cars pulled his attention away from his mysterious purpose, but a single sound washed away every thought in his mind all at once. The awful sound of screeching tires split the air. He looked up to see a small truck on its side, wrapped awkwardly around a telephone pole beside the road. Onlookers gasped at the scene, traffic ground to a halt, while one boy stood motionless in the road, a phone in his hand, staring blankly at the truck. Micro pushed the boy aside as he ran straight to the scene of the accident, not knowing why he felt compelled to do so. The sound of the engine dying and oil dripping down the chassis to the road drowned out every sound around him. The smell of hot rubber and metal made him sick. From a single pace away, he heard the fuzzy sound of music cease as the trucks¡¯ lights died. Still unable to process his own actions, he pulled the truck off its side, resting it gently on its flattened tires. The glass shattered and steel creaked as the small truck settled. He grasped the handle, but it wouldn¡¯t move. He pushed his hand through the half-shattered window and tore the entire door off, casting it aside as his eyes began to water. ¡°Are you¡ª¡± Micro choked on his words. The old man in the driver¡¯s seat was slumped over the steering wheel, and the blood dripping from his head sent an icy chill through Micro¡¯s chest. ¡°Hey¡­ get up¡ª¡± Micro unbuckled the man¡¯s seat belt and pulled him out. The strength in his legs began to fail, and he fell to his knees, resting the old man¡¯s head on his lap. ¡°Ha¡­¡± A laboured breath escaped the man¡¯s mouth. Micro felt like his heart could finally beat again at the sound of the man¡¯s voice. ¡°Somebody¡­!¡± Micro found his voice. ¡°Help! An ambulance! Call a¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t bother wondering why he knew what an ambulance was, but he realized his cries for help would not be heard. Wherever he turned to look, not a single person was visible. The roads were empty of cars. He was alone. Micro desperately searched for somebody, something, anything that could help the old man in front of him, but less of the world remained the longer he looked. Buildings seemed to disappear whenever he blinked, the roads grew darker, the clouds seemed nearer, the horizon felt closer, and the air felt colder. He felt that the world itself was rejecting his cries for help. ¡°Help!¡± Micro feebly called out again, but the cold ground beneath him and the foggy, cold air around him muffled his cries. ¡°Leave him,¡± Micro¡¯s own voice suddenly echoed in the air around him, but it wasn¡¯t Micro who said it. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Micro looked around in confusion. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Leave,¡± the voice repeated as a shapeless red light began to glow in the distance to his right. Micro was sure it was the source of the voice, though he could only hear the voice in his mind. ¡°Leave¡­!¡± the voice in his head said again. Suddenly, a warm, yellow light appeared to the left. The light seemed to be coming from a small doorway. ¡°Help me,¡± Micro quietly pleaded, but only the mysterious voice in his head replied. ¡°Leave him,¡± it stated coldly. The smell of rust then assaulted Micro¡¯s nose. The red light glowed brighter, as if it were steadily approaching Micro. Micro waited anxiously to see what was coming, but before he could discern the nature of the approaching force, he felt the skin on his face begin to sting. He wondered if his skin was burning, but he wasn¡¯t hot. He felt the muscles in his hands twitch, and he wished he could shield his own face from the harsh light, but he bent over to protect the old man instead. He didn¡¯t know why the dying man was worth more to him than his own safety, but the only thing Micro knew was that he wouldn¡¯t let any more harm come to the man as long as he was alive. ¡°Leave!¡± Micro began to understand that the yellow glow of the distant doorway to his left was the only safe place he could run to as the painful red light continued to glow brighter as it drew nearer. ¡°Leave him here!¡± Micro¡¯s own inner voice demanded as he struggled to his feet, picking the old man up in his arms. ¡°You can not save him!¡± The old man was heavy in his arms. ¡°You do not need him!¡± The voice grew harsh. The old man was so much heavier than he was just moments ago. He was heavier with each passing moment. Micro¡¯s knees ached under the weight of his injured passenger. But he only grew heavier. Micro¡¯s back burned as the rusty mist caught up to him. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°No¡­¡± Micro grunted, relieved to hear his voice protesting the selfish demands of the voice surrounding him. ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡ª¡± The red mist enveloped him. His lungs ached as the red fog caught his breath. His pace slowed. The old man groaned in pain. Micro tucked the man¡¯s head under his chin, but he was so heavy. Micro could still see the exit, but it was still so far away. ¡°You will find another driver,¡± the voice said with more urgency. Micro¡¯s vision was blurry. The mist burned his eyes. The smell of rust made him sick.¡°You will outlive him either way!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Micro whispered, despite the burning in his lungs. His shoulders cracked, and his grip weakened. His vision failed him, and his ears were filled only with a loud ringing. He knew he was close to the exit by the number of steps he had taken, but he grew slower with each step. ¡°Leave him behind!¡± the voice became deafeningly loud, but Micro kept walking. He thought of nothing but the direction he needed to travel. He promised himself that nother would cause him to veer from his path. Micro kept walking. ¡°Fool¡­¡± ¡°Almost¡­¡± Micro whispered, his voice now barely a voice. He kept walking. ¡°Almost¡­ there¡­¡± ¡°You are wasting this life,¡± the voice echoed endlessly, full of rage, but Micro didn¡¯t hear it anymore ¡°Don¡¯t throw away this chance!¡± ¡°Almost¡ª Micro choked as he walked, his focus still unwavering. He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to take a single wrong step. Everything ached. Everything burned. But he felt the warmth of the passenger in his arms more than the burning of the deathly force surrounding him. He kept walking. ~ ¡°Huh?¡± Micro opened his eyes with a confused grunt. He looked down at his arms, where the old man should have been. But he held nothing, standing in a dungeon full of gold and treasure. ¡°Surreal¡­¡± the dungeon¡¯s regal guardian muttered with a frown. ¡°That was¡­¡± Micro stuttered. ¡°A dream?¡± ¡°Unexpected¡­¡± Ka-rim nodded his head slowly for a moment, looking at Micro as if he was trying to find something he had lost. ¡°The old man wasn¡¯t really there, right¡­?¡± Micro asked Ka-Rim, frowning back at the dragon. ¡°He¡¯s safe?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ka-Rim stroked his beard and leaned forward in his chair. ¡°You lack understanding.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Micro said with a frown. He took a step toward the dragon with a frustrated look. ¡°What just happened?!¡± ¡°Nothing you saw was real,¡± Ka-Rim began, putting Micro at ease. ¡°I sealed your memories, placed you before that which you treasure, and created the nightmare from which you escaped.¡± ¡°A nightmare?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have those anymore, so how¡ª¡± ¡°You deceive yourself,¡± Ka-Rim replied. ¡°Nightmares live deep within you, whether you choose to face them each night or not. I did not search long before finding a vast sea of unresolved fears.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro mumbled, then looked away, his hand rising to his shoulder unconsciously. ¡°Unresolved, huh¡­¡± ¡°You may not understand my words entirely, but you have passed the trial,¡± Ka-Rim continued. ¡°Despite the immaturity of your mind, your will has carried you forward. But I am perplexed¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Did you lose something?¡± ¡°You should not have passed the trial, lost child of fate,¡± Ka-Rim explained, ignoring Micro¡¯s question. ¡°You are wholly unqualified to walk the traditional path of the dragon. Your greed is far superior, but your desires are hopelessly mundane.¡± ¡°My desires?¡± Micro spat back with a harsh glare. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any of your business!¡± ¡°The Dragon Art in this dungeon is earned by those who escape the nightmare of loss,¡± Ka-Rim explained, despite Micro¡¯s worsening mood. ¡°Whatever you treasure most is only a burden to you in that nightmare. The treasures a dragon has yet to attain are what give a dragon¡¯s life meaning. But even with your memories sealed, you believed with all of your being that you would never find a greater treasure. The fear I sensed in you was¡ª¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t a gold coin,¡± Micro interjected. ¡°He¡¯s my driver.¡± ¡°You describe the fleeting relationship between a mortal and his machine, do you not?¡± Ka-Rim scoffed. ¡°You walk the path of a cultivator now. You will form countless relationships as you journey through this realm and others. For a single acquaintance to be so firmly ingrained in the essence of your soul¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Micro asked, growing more and more agitated by Ka-Rim¡¯s words. ¡°Do you have one?¡± ¡°And not only did you cling so desperately to such a small prize¡­¡± Ka-Rim¡¯s continued, apparently unaware of Micro¡¯s outbrusts. ¡°You actually succeeded in carrying the mortal to the edge of your nightmare, which itself was absurd. This is uncommon, if not unique¡­¡± ¡°Small prize¡­?¡± Micro repeated, clenching his fists. ¡°Despite your pathetic mortal form, you actually carried such a burden?¡± the dragon asked in disbelief, meeting Micro¡¯s fierce gaze with a look of confusion. ¡°And the scale of that fear¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m reliable,¡± Micro grumbled, his voice trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help finding ways to describe me.¡± ¡°What cultivator would equate a single lost relationship to the end of all things¡­?¡± Ka-Rim said with an exasperated tone. ¡°Power, wealth, friends, family¡­ You may add to your treasures indefinitely, as long as you are alive.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any treasure¡­!¡± Micro¡¯s voice was nearly a growl. ¡°I never needed to be alive to do my job before, and being alive isn¡¯t helping me do it now!¡± ¡°So it seems, and yet you did not die¡­¡± Ka-Rim laughed. ¡°The amount of pain you overcame, and the amount of strength you found in your pathetic mortal form¡­¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Micro asked, doing his best to wait patiently for the dungeon guardian to finish his assessment. ¡°Well, it is certainly worthy of reward,¡± Ka-Rim answered. ¡°I need core cards, not your opinions,¡± Micro said, his anger slightly relieved by the guardian¡¯s declaration. ¡°Anything that will get me closer to returning to my home, please.¡± ¡°In another realm, no less,¡± Ka-Rim scoffed. ¡°Then I shall waste no more of your time. In fact, I shall give you all the time you need, though I do not doubt you will only wish for more¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that,¡± Micro said. ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I fear what sort of catastrophe would befall this world which my creator so cherished if you were to find yourself cornered by time,¡± Ka-Rim explained, then began to laugh, waving his hands to send call forth a torrent of energy that swirled around Micro. ¡°I hope that with patience, you shall never find yourself in too desperate a circumstance.¡± ¡°Okay then¡­¡± Micro quickly grabbed the three amber core cards which materialized in front of him, nodded his head in gratitude, and walked to the exit. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°May your impossible greed become a strength, and not a weakness, strange child¡­¡± Ka-Rim called out as Micro disappeared into the portal without replying. ¡°And we shall meet again¡­¡± Chapter 128 - Mortal Fears Micro immediately felt refreshed to see Kira¡¯s bright eyes greet him as he exited the Amber Water Dragon Art Dungeon. There seemed to be few people as cheerful as her in the world where Micro currently resided. She quickly noticed his sour mood, however. Lena looked mildly concerned, but Kolt and Arbur remained seated with their eyes closed in meditation. ¡°Was it difficult, master?¡± Kira asked. ¡°The dragon wasn¡¯t very nice,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fun dungeon.¡± ¡°What did the dragon do?!¡± Kira gasped. ¡°He was very rude,¡± Micro replied quickly, but he quickly pushed the thought from his mind and looked down at his core cards. ¡°At least he gave me some cards.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Kira shouted excitedly. ¡°Which ones did you find this time?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Micro activated his Appraisal Skill and the most basic information of the cards became clear to him. ¡°Dragon Art, Storage Skill¡­ That makes sense¡­ Oh? What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Kira peaked at the last card Micro was observing. ¡°It¡ªit¡¯s just a circle?¡± ¡°A circle¡ª¡± Lena blurted out, apparently startled by Kira¡¯s observation. She raced over with a strange look on her face. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yes, look¡­¡± Kira replied timidly. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Lena mumbled as her eyes fell upon the card. Though the card glimmered as beautifully as the other amber core cards, the design with which it was decorate was strikingly simple. ¡°Micro, please confirm the card¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Amber¡­ Water¡­ Immortality¡­¡± Micro recited, carefully following the words which appeared in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s the Amber Water Immortality Trait.¡± ¡°What did you do in that dungeon, Master Micro?!¡± Lena asked, no trace of her usual calmness in her voice. She stumbled backward several paces as if she had grown lightheaded, then looked at Micro in disbelief. Even as Tohan and his daughter exited the dungeon behind Micro, Lena didn¡¯t look away from Micro¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me everything!¡± ¡°I carried the old man away from something dangerous,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Dangerous?¡± Lena asked, her tone becoming more urgent. ¡°What exactly was the danger?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°It was like a fog, but it was red. It smelled rusty¡­ Oh, and it hurt a lot.¡± ¡°Father, he couldn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Tring whispered to her father. ¡°It must be something else.¡± ¡°It could only be¡­¡± Tohan gasped. ¡°That card¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, hello again!¡± Micro turned to greet them, but their wide eyes surprised him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Please, explain what you are able to explain,¡± Lena requested of Tohan with one hand clasped in the other. ¡°Oh, of course¡­ Well, the enemy you face is a manifestation of your deepest fears, you see?¡± Tohan began to explain slowly, looking at Micro as if he were seeing him for the first time. ¡°But fear, as you know, is not always so easily defined.¡± ¡°It was pretty unpleasant,¡± Micro said, waiting for Tohan to continue. ¡°I am embarrassed to say that the most prominent fear in my heart was revealed to be a large cat which attacked me as a young child. I thought I had overcome that trauma¡­¡± Tring interjected. ¡°The dungeon guardian reluctantly awarded me the Dragon Art Core Card after I abandoned the first gold coin I ever earned. The cat chased me everywhere I ran, and the coin was so heavy¡­¡± ¡°At least he¡¯s consistent,¡± Micro said with a heavy sigh. ¡°Making things heavier is pretty straightforward¡­¡± ¡°That is how he acquired so many treasures,¡± Tring added. ¡°He keeps the manifestations of the treasures which cultivators were forced to abandon. He just tossed the coin in a pile at the end¡­¡± ¡°I faced my wife, truthfully,¡± Tohan eventually added with quiet voice, slightly embarrassed to admit the nature of his own trial. ¡°I escaped after abandoning my desire to lead our sect. I remember feeling quite sure that my wife would rip me apart if I didn¡¯t give up on that dream, and I felt it more valuable to survive and continue to cultivate, though it stings to have collected only one card¡­¡± ¡°My father may sound ridiculous, but my mother is feared my most¡­¡± Tring added with a distant look in her eyes. ¡°But for all of our troubles, it would seem that the both of us were only rewarded with the Dragon Art Core Card in the end¡­!¡± ¡°Master Micro¡¯s challenge may be incomprehensible to mortals,¡± Tohan said solemnly as Lena continued to listen with an intense glare. ¡°To obtain the card which Master Micro has attained¡­¡± ¡°Then what Micro described truly is¡­¡± Lena muttered. ¡°A fear of rust?¡± Micro asked. ¡°But rust never hurt that much. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s terrible but¡ª¡± ¡°No, that is not what you faced,¡± Tohan replied. ¡°I have only read as much in the archives of my sect, but there is one known account which is similar to what you have described. There was a great master of the Dragon Art who had ascended to the ruby stage, one who was famed for having overcome fear. Alas, he had only overcome those fears which can be known by mortals.¡± ¡°There are levels of fear?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Does everything have a level on this world?¡± ¡°There is only so much a mortal can know in life,¡± Tohan explained. ¡°Beyond the confines of our mortality, the archives of our sect tell of a certain kind of fear¡­¡± ¡°A fear beyond death?¡± Lena asked? ¡°That would be¡­!¡± ¡°Universal death, as it is commonly called, but rarely is it comprehended,¡± Tohan continued. ¡°If he speaks the truth, which is likely, then he is uniquely fearless, and was rewarded in kind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fearless though,¡± Micro said. ¡°I was definitely scared of Cerena. I was literally shaking in my boots.¡± ¡°Did that fear make you hesitate to challenge such a great opponent? You were wise to feel as you did, but you certainly were not ruled by that instinct,¡± Lena reassured him, though her tone was still strained. ¡°Your will and your spirit have far surpassed the limits of your physical form. But to have a soul devoid of mortal concerns at your age is beyond my understanding.¡± ¡°What is universal death though?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t ordinary death already pretty scary?¡± ¡°Death is not inherently final in nature,¡± Lena replied. ¡°As you are well aware, energy changes forms, but rarely vanishes altogether, and the soul¡¯s continued existence is not dependent on a single physical form. Even the extinguished soul rejoins the unending flow of energy that comprises this realm.¡± ¡°Okay¡­?¡± Micro nodded as his head began to ache. ¡°Ka-Rim said I have lots of fears though¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, but what the dungeon trial showed you is that your deepest fear is not simply losing your place in the universe, but losing the universe itself,¡± Tohan continued, stroking his beard with a blank stare. ¡°To see one¡¯s existence in this universe come to an end is the common fear of every mortal being who has lived. But the immortal fears the end of the universe itself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m worried about the end of the world though,¡± Micro said. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about the old man. He was the treasure I had to carry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tohan blurted out, then cleared his throat. ¡°Forgive my discourteous outburst, but you mean to say that you fear nought but the loss of a single life?¡± ¡°But what he saw could only be universal death,¡± Tring added. ¡°I¡¯ve read the descriptions of it in the same ancient texts¡­¡± ¡°The only reason I exist is to keep him safe on his travels,¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I don¡¯t care about the world, but¡­¡± ¡°Master Micro¡­¡± Kira interrupted the cultivators¡¯ serious discussion with a timid voice. She wiped tears from her cheek with the sleeve of her robe and sniffled. ¡°How can you treasure one person more than anybody could treasure everything in the whole world?¡± Realization set in slowly among Lena, Tohan, and his daughter after nearly dismissing her comment as a naive misunderstanding. The truth in her words became harder to ignore as they resonated among the veteran cultivators. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Tring was the first to open her mouth after a long period of confused silence. ¡°The weight of his fear over such a trivial matter is equatable to the immortal fear of universal death?¡± ¡°But would the dungeon guardian recognize such a sentiment?¡± Tohan wondered aloud. ¡°Could mortal sentiment transcend mortal bounds?¡± ¡°So it is not what is feared, but how much it is feared¡­¡± Lena closed her eyes, as if to meditate on her questions for a while. She strained her mind to the point that she looked to be in pain, but eventually she shook her head and sighed. ¡°I think we have pried far enough into Master Micro¡¯s personal affairs. We are likely not to understand Micro¡¯s path until we have travelled a considerable distance upon it.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Of course!¡± Tahon¡¯s face suddenly reddened. Tohan then cast a worried glance at Micro, clearly ashamed of his remarks. ¡°How shameful of me to pry into the most intimate matters of your soul, Master Micro!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Micro assured his friends. ¡°I guess this card is pretty useful, huh?¡± ¡°It is a legendary card, even at the amber level, young master,¡± Tring answered. ¡°You will not age a day past your prime, and you will never feel hunger again.¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Micro gasped. ¡°To be clear, you will still be able to die,¡± Lena added. ¡°But only if you are killed. Even my own sect knows little of the Immortal Trait beyond the amber level.¡± ¡°I was going to avoid getting killed anyway,¡± Micro stated blankly. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to do, anyways¡ª¡± ¡°Please try harder!¡± Kira shouted, lunging forward again and hugging Micro¡¯s waist tightly as the tension dissipated The air became less tense in the cavern Micro had created, but Blue finally exited the dungeon before they could relax completely. ¡°Haha!¡± Blue laughed so hard that she spiralled down to the ground, where she lay laughing for a while. ¡°Should have seen it! Oh man¡ª¡± ¡°What in the¡­¡± Tohan grumbled, backing away nervously. ¡°Th¡ªthe pixie also¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, that was great¡­¡± Blue finally collected herself, then stood up and pulled out two core cards and a large, luxurious shoe. It was at least large enough for Tohan to wear. ¡°The trial was easy, but he sure didn¡¯t like me trying to steal his gold! He landed a good kick on me at the end, and I managed to grab this on my way out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice show, Blue,¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. Micro joined the others in analyzing the valuable looking piece of footwear. The eyes of Tohan and his daughter sparkled, as if the gem-encrusted shoe was shining a bright light upon them. ¡°Storage again, eh? Waste of time!¡± Blue said as she observed her other rewards. She tossed the Storage Skill card over her shoulder and looked at the next one with a brighter expression. ¡°Dragon Art? Well, that sounds alright. I wonder what it does¡­¡± Tohan and Tring scrambled over to collect the card that Blue had discarded before it had even hit the floor, leaving Micro with Kira. Micro laughed as he looked back at Kira, who finally released her grip on him, and Lena, who looked calmer than before. ¡°So, are we good to go?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you,¡± Lena said, waving her hand. ¡°You are one step closer to your goal. Or should I say, three steps?¡± ¡°Three shiny, yellow steps! Micro smiled and immediately retreated into his mind, refreshed as always to walk into the garage he called home. This time, he found the dog napping atop the roof of the truck, and quietly loaded his three new core cards into the bed. Though the immortality card seemed a little heavier than the rest, he was relieved to feel that he still had room for many more. Micro awoke from his meditative state as a bright aura swirled around him. The light subsided as he took a deep breath, then he looked around to see familiar expressions on the faces of Tohan, Tring, and their guards. ¡°Did he just¡­¡± Tring whispered. She dropped the core card she had just fought her father for control of in her surprise. ¡°Two¡ªno, three cards?¡± Tohan added. The whispering voices of the Dark Cat Sect members also began to echo in the cavern, but Kira¡¯s proud laughter soon drowned out their gasps. ¡°Master Micro is amazing, after all!¡± Kira announced, to which Tohan and Tring could only nod. ¡°He truly is!¡± Arbur added, recovering from his own state of shock. ¡°How do you feel, young master?¡± Lena asked, scanning him thoroughly with glowing eyes. ¡°What difference do you feel, if I may inquire?¡± ¡°I can feel how much bigger my storage got,¡± Micro replied. A small, dark window appeared next to him with a soft sound, and he reached through it curiously. His hand appeared to vanish into the air as he did so, then he pulled his hand out and closed the window. ¡°Yep, lots more room for things in there now.¡± ¡°And your body?¡± Lena asked more urgently. ¡°I have never seen energy flowing the way it now flows through you now. It looks to me as though a great river is rushing through your core, but I sense no instability, no fluctuations, no wasted energy¡­¡± ¡°Ah, now that you mention it¡­¡± Micro nodded, squatting down and then jumping into the air a few times. ¡°I feel like I just got an oil change.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lena asked. ¡°It feels smoother now,¡± Micro continued. ¡°My energy tended to gather around my core before, unless I put some effort into using it elsewhere. It took a lot of concentration, but now it¡¯s all just flowing by itself. Well, not exactly¡­¡± ¡°Not exactly?¡± Lena pressed him to proceed with his explanation. ¡°I do understand what it¡¯s doing, but it doesn¡¯t take any effort to make it move now. I¡¯m aware of it, but it almost feels automatic,¡± Micro tried to explain. ¡°Like when you start the engine, and¡ªoh, well, never mind.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve experienced this sensation before?¡± Lena asked. ¡°It¡¯s basically how trucks are designed,¡± Micro answered. ¡°As long as everything is installed properly, you only have to steer it once it¡¯s moving.¡± ¡°You say you were a farm tool in your past life, but you seem to have developed some understanding of the nature of immortality¡­¡± Lena pondered for a moment. ¡°The great philosophers of our time would give anything to see into your mind.¡± ¡°Anyways, I can tell the Dragon Art will be useful already,¡± Micro smiled, and the aura around him suddenly grew intense. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The four Dark Cat Sect members stumbled to the ground as the air grew heavy in the cavern. Kira caught Kolt by his arm before he could fall, but she also began to feel dizzy. ¡°It feels¡­¡± Micro said with a small grin as he waved his hand toward the cavern wall. Though his hand moved lazily through the air, it impacted the bedrock surface like a wrecking ball. ¡°Powerful¡­!¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Kolt said with a feeble voice. ¡°Father¡­¡± Tring said, grasping the sleeve of her father¡¯s robe. ¡°The dragon claw technique¡­ Have you ever seen it performed with such power at the amber level?¡± ¡°That is something to aspire to, Tring,¡± Tohan replied. ¡°But it may be unwise to draw a direct comparison, or one may lose heart.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Tring sighed, then looked back down at the discarded Amber Water Storage Skill Core Card. She bent down and picked it up, then closed her eyes. She offered it to her father, but to her surprise, he declined it. ¡°I will not have time to master that skill any time soon,¡± Tohan said with resolve. ¡°My focus shall lie elsewhere for the foreseeable future.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tring gasped. ¡°I don¡¯t feel very worthy of it¡­¡± ¡°Do with it as you please, daughter,¡± Tohan insisted, and Tring reluctantly accepted the card with an awkward silence. ¡°Alright then,¡± Micro said, his voice piercing the quiet air. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to go.¡± ~ After a while, the tension in the cavern where the Amber Water Dragon Art Dungeon¡¯s entrance still remained relaxed, and the party made their way back to the surface. The sky was clear above the clearing in the forest which Blue had created. Tohan, his daughter, and their guides felt a surreal sense of peace as they basked in the sunlight for a while. ¡°So, that was all you needed to take care of, right?¡± Micro asked them. ¡°We have concluded our original business,¡± Tohan replied. ¡°However, I believe our next steps will need to be reconsidered¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get back to work on this road now,¡± Micro said, gesturing to the road behind him with his thumb. ¡°Feel free to use it any time you like. It would be nice to see more familiar faces on the road.¡± ¡°I humbly accept your invitation!¡± Tohan bowed deeply with his hands clasped in front of him. ¡°As do I, Master Micro!¡± Tring joined her father in a deep bow, much to Micro¡¯s surprise. ¡°I have a lot more to learn from this path of yours¡­!¡± ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Micro replied cheerfully. He then turned to the four Dark Cat Sect members. ¡°Next time I¡¯m looking for a dungeon, I¡¯ll have to hire you!¡± ¡°We are much obliged,¡± the apparent leader of the four replied, and they all bowed gracefully. ¡°We have learned much from this encounter, and would be happy to repay you with whatever information you desire.¡± ¡°On the topic of information,¡± Lena interjected, addressing the leader of the Dark Cat Sect guides. ¡°What information have you collected regarding the recently summoned being with a silver core?¡± ¡°That information is well guarded, but as you have already provided us with information regarding that issue of which we were previously unaware, so I shall answer freely,¡± the leader replied. ¡°It is reported that after several violent encounters with imperial forces, the hero with a silver core departed this kingdom¡¯s borders and is currently headed north. We have collected conflicting reports pertaining to the alleged abilities of the summoned being, but it is likely that you already possess a greater understanding of its power.¡± ¡°Yes, I am painfully aware of its power,¡± Lena said with a slight bow. ¡°I am grateful for the information.¡± ¡°We are honoured to be of service¡­¡± The Dark Cat sect members all bowed again, then turned to Tohan. ¡°Yes, yes. Well then,¡± Tohan announced. ¡°We shall return to our sect now. There is much to discuss with the elders¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been fun, Tohan,¡± Micro said. ¡°We¡¯ll walk you to the end of the road, if you are still headed that way.¡± ¡°How gracious!¡± Tohan laughed. ¡°Let us depart!¡± ~ The party enjoyed their walk along Micro¡¯s crudely carved path at a leisurely pace before they finally parted ways. Tohan and Tring thanked Blue for the Storage Skill Core Card with a large bag of gold coins, though Blue refused to sell the shoe of the Dragon Art Dungeon¡¯s guardian for any price. Kolt¡¯s mood immediately worsened as Tring departed, but his vigour returned to him when Kira began teasing him about his encounter with the beautiful young woman. Before Micro returned to clearing a road through the forest, Blue tossed her bag of coins to him, much to his surprise. ¡°I thought you liked shiny things,¡± Micro said in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not the same if it¡¯s not stolen,¡± Blue pouted. ¡°No fun at all, And it feels gross getting a gift from a cultivator!¡± ¡°Sometimes we all have to rely on the kindness of others,¡± Micro declared. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot. You even gave me your energy a few times!¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Blue said with a shrug. ¡°I do like that hairy merchant though. He¡¯s got eyes like an old pixie.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you an old pixie?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°Older than some,¡± Blue frowned. ¡°You saying I look old?¡± ¡°Anyways,¡± Micro said quickly as he placed his gold coins in storage. ¡°How do you like the Dragon Art?¡± ¡°Oh, that? It took some effort to digest, but it didn¡¯t do much for me,¡± Blue replied, testing out an attack on a nearby tree. The bottom half of the tree turned to dust, and the top half fell to the ground with a loud crack. ¡°I¡¯m still so weak¡­¡± ¡°Still?¡± Micro asked with concern. ¡°But the Core Cards do make it a lot easier to use what little energy I have,¡± Blue explained. ¡°It¡¯ll have to do, for now¡­¡± ¡°Well, you seem stronger than yesterday,¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°How about a race?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue¡¯s ears twitched at the word. ¡°You already owe me a lot of beef.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try and earn it back now,¡± Micro said. ¡°You clear that half of the road, and I¡¯ll take this half over here. I want it to stay about four lanes wide, so two lanes each.¡± ¡°Lane?¡± Blue frowned. ¡°Oh, a lane is just about twice as wide as I am tall,¡± Micro explained. ¡°So we¡¯ll each clear a path that is four ¡®Micros¡¯ wide. Got it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a unit of measurement¡ª¡± Micro began to explain, but his voice was drowned out by the sound of another exploding tree. ¡°Go!¡± Blue shouted, laughing uncontrollably as she obliterated another tree. ¡°Wait!¡± Micro shouted, but then he simply laughed and chased after her with a wide smile. ~ Lena remained with Arbur, Kolt, and Kira as Micro and Blue began their race of destruction. Trill remained sleeping in Kolt¡¯s pocket. Arbur returned to his meditation as soon as he was able, dedicated to mastering the four core cards he had been granted after his time in the mountain art dungeon with Micro, Blue, and the soul of his canine companion, Though he was excited to begin with the Crystal Art card he had acquired by his own efforts. ¡°You have much work to do while your master performs his duties as sect leader,¡± Lena declared with a stern tone as Kira and Kolt struggled to concentrate. ¡°I got it¡­¡± Kolt mumbled. ¡°Yes, Master Lena,¡± Kira replied with a bow, imitating the manners she had observed in Tohan and his daughter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be left behind again¡­¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lena continued as an ominous aura swirled around them. ¡°Then it is time for you to begin your training in earnest.¡± Chapter 129 - Unprecedented Roadblock The daily lives of Micro and his party remained consistent as winter began. In the weeks following their meeting with Tohan, they had settled into an enjoyable routine. The peaceful woods echoed with the sound of exploding trees, a sound which the group never quite got used to hearing. Arbur had successfully mastered his first core card, and had moved on to the next. Kira finally refined her jade core to the level where Lena was comfortable teaching her several basic sword techniques, allowing her to practice the steps with a wooden sword carved from a tree branch. Kolt was still far behind Kira¡¯s progress, but Lena was content that he would form a jade core eventually. Micro agreed not to cut any trees while Blue was sleeping at night, so he spent most of his free time after sunset crafting crystals with a variety of properties. He discovered that he could partially imbue the crystals with the effects of certain Core Cards, making them even more versatile. He had crafted thousands of crystals, all stored away in his storage, when he happened to create a crystal of particularly interesting qualities. This crystal was a murky brown colour, and not very large. It was roughly shaped like a teardrop, a spherical ball that came to a singular point. He had manifested several skills, traits, and arts in its creation, simply enjoying the process of experimentation. The end result was a crystal which absorbed ambient energy and released it out of its point continuously. When he placed it on the ground, it even managed to propel itself forward like a clumsy rocket, though it moved only a little faster than a slime. However, his experiment with the brown crystal came to an end when he tried covering the point of the crystal with his finger, blocking the energy from escaping. The crystal quickly turned red hot and exploded like a glass balloon, abruptly waking everyone but Kolt from their slumber. That was also the first time he noticed how quickly his injuries healed thanks to the Immortality Trait. ¡°Interesting¡­!¡± Micro said often as he watched his creations propel themselves along the ground at night. They usually stalled eventually, and some exploded, but the process of trial and error excited him more and more each night. During the day, Micro often kept pace with Blue on their violent trek through the trees, but her strength was returning quickly with each passing day, and she began to take a consistent lead, several hundred trees ahead of Micro. Micro allowed himself to enjoy the beginning of winter, reassuring himself that he¡¯d be able to make up for lost time one day with a Core Card or two that allowed him to travel in time, and he almost wished he could continue such peaceful days with his new friends indefinitely. Such thoughts were more comforting than those of the old man having to make trips into town on snowy days without his truck. ~ It was on a particularly enjoyable day, as the setting sun turned the snowy woods a fiery shade of orange, that Micro was reminded of how quickly things can change on his new world. A familiar frown flashed across Lena¡¯s face, and it didn¡¯t take him long to notice the reason why. ¡°Not far ahead,¡± Lena whispered. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to have noticed us.¡± ¡°It feels like there aren¡¯t many, but they¡¯re strong¡­¡± Micro said, looking ahead with Spirit Vision. ¡°I expected to sense Master Feng by now,¡± Lena said with a look of concern. ¡°The bandits ahead are disgustingly powerful, for bandits¡­.¡± ¡°Bandits?!¡± Kolt was jarred from his meditative state, falling to his back in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s fine, brother,¡± Kira assured him. ¡°We have Master Micro with us, and Master Lena would never fear bandits.¡± ¡°I sense them now,¡± Arbur added, and his face soured as he finally began to understand what was ahead. ¡°Take note, children,¡± Lena addressed Kolt and Kira. ¡°I want you to fully comprehend the nature of those we are about to encounter. The state of their souls represents the corruption of humanity.¡± ¡°Corruption?¡± Kira repeated. ¡°Those who do not cultivate are susceptible to all manner of dark forces,¡± Lena explained. ¡°Those who dwell in these woods are bathed in wild energies which draw out their darkest natures. And while they grow strong, like the mutated creatures you can find lingering near a wandering dungeon portal, so too does their darkness grow¡­¡± ¡°What makes them so evil?¡± Micro asked, his shoulder beginning to ache. ¡°Why do they do such terrible things¡­?¡± ¡°As their undisciplined forms become seeped in energy, and they taste its power, they are changed,¡± Lena continued. ¡°As their bodies grow stronger, so too does the shadow in their heart. Simple desires become insatiable greed, mundane anger grows into unbearable hatred, carnal desires are-¡± ¡°Lena means to say, if I may add¡­¡± Arbur suddenly interjected with a nervous bow. ¡°Without discipline, the mundane people who hide in these woods are typically transformed into monsters.¡± ¡°Is it really the same as that?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Some people are mean, but calling them monsters¡­¡± ¡°It is similar, but humans are complex creatures,¡± Arbur replied. ¡°The mundane who lack honour are poisoned by all of the temptations which accompany even the smallest amount of power. Even a kind soul would be driven mad at the very least, but those evil things¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, though it pains me to address them as such, there are clearly cultivators among their number,¡± Lena spoke with a bitter expression. ¡°Bandits are a nuisance wherever one may roam, but never have I even heard mention of bandits achieving that level of cultivation. For such heresy to have come about within this empire¡¯s borders, right under its nose¡­¡± ¡°Forgive me for raising the topic of your ties to the empire despite your desire to remain neutral for the duration of this journey, but would such an occurrence not be noticed by the empire¡¯s forces?¡± Arbur asked tentatively, gauging Lena¡¯s reaction as he spoke. ¡°The Imperial Envoys¡¯ reputation for strength and honour is well deserved¡­¡± ¡°It is most unprecedented for such a thing to go unnoticed,¡± Lena answered. ¡°I will disclose that the empire¡¯s resources are spread thinner by the rise in summonings than it would admit even to itself, but to miss something like this¡­¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Blue?¡± Micro turned to Blue with a questioning expression. ¡°Ah, of course, honourable farm tool,¡± Blue replied sarcastically. ¡°What she¡¯s trying to say is those smelly fools up ahead should¡¯ve been wiped out by her friends by now, since they started cultivating.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Micro said. ¡°Bandits aren¡¯t allowed to cultivate?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t allowed to exist at all,¡± Lena said with a harsh tone. ¡°But for them to have grown as strong as they have is deeply troubling.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It is a symptom of the empire¡¯s sickness, a sign of what is to come,¡± Lena explained. ¡°A sign¡­¡± Micro frowned, trying to understand the implication of the word. ¡°You do like signs, don¡¯t you?¡± Lena asked coldly, her temper shortened by her anxiety. ¡°What kind of sign do you think a growing population of powerful bandits is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Micro¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That would be a very bad sign.¡± ~ Micro paused his road-building endeavours while the group quietly approached the bandits. There were only a hundred or so bandits in total, but there were dozens of jade and amber core cultivators among them. Micro could clearly see the tents full of prisoners, a sight he didn¡¯t wish Kira or Kolt to witness. ¡°Are you distracted?¡± Lena asked him after he looked ahead for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked, and he quickly used his Spirit Vision to look ahead a little farther. He winced at the unpleasant things that came into view, but it soon became clear what Lena was referring to. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a dungeon?!¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Lena replied. ¡°They appear to be training there. Disgusting. Defiling such a place¡­¡± ¡°I hope Tohan and Tring didn¡¯t get caught up with these bandits¡­¡± Micro whispered, allowing his eyes to wander away from the bandits¡¯ camp. ¡°Their sect is farther north,¡± Lena replied. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Micro said with a sigh of relief. He looked ahead and increased his focus on the unpleasant scene, watching the bandits go about their lives. A large group was eating by a fire, several were wrestling near a barrel of wine, but most of them were meditating. It made Micro uneasy to see so much energy flowing through each of the meditating bandits despite the unsettling aura around them. He was soon distracted by a cold aura against his back, and turned to see Kira and Kolt with expressions he couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Can we kill them all?¡± Kolt asked in return. ¡°Wha¡ªwhat are you¡ª¡± Micro stuttered. ¡°We don¡¯t kill, remember?¡± Kira rebuked her brother, but her eyes burned with anger. Micro worried what she may do in such a state, but she continued with a strained voice. ¡°But I¡¯d like to hear them begging for death¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not ideal either¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°What should we do, master?¡± Kira asked. Arbur and Lena both looked at Micro, waiting for his answer. Blue had apparently grown disinterested, and was busy kicking a small rock around on the forest floor. Micro wanted to suggest they run in the opposite direction, but he knew that wasn¡¯t the right answer. He knew what Lena would say about the bandits, and he knew there were innocent people who needed help, but as his shoulder began to ache, all he could do was look back at Lena. She looked hesitant to speak for a moment, but eventually leaned back and looked at Micro with a much less stern expression than she usually did when educating someone. ¡°I understand your reservations well, as a guest in this world,¡± Lena said softly, still mindful of the bandits¡¯ camp. ¡°Although the paths we have walked may differ greatly, honour is the shared culture of all cultivators in this world. While I still struggle to understand your sentimental attachment to the weak and mundane, I do wish to see all living things free of the oppression of evil forces. Do you share this belief?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want weak people to be hurt by bad people like that¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we agree on that.¡± ¡°The fate of the mundane is grim in any case, but evil must be purged by those with the power to exercise the will of the righteous¡± Lena explained. ¡°Hmph¡­!¡± Kolt suddenly scoffed. ¡°So she says¡­¡± ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± Arbur recoiled at the disrespectful tone Kolt directed at Lena, but silenced himself as Lena turned to reply. ¡°Is there a problem, child?¡± Lena asked him, her patience waning. ¡°You almost sounded heroic for a moment,¡± Kolt grumbled. ¡°But you still don¡¯t really care about anybody who doesn¡¯t cultivate. You only want to kill the bandits.¡± ¡°You claim to understand a deeper meaning behind my actions?¡± Lena frowned deeply at his words, but didn¡¯t dispute them. ¡°Elaborate, if you would be so kind¡­¡± ¡°I always hated cultivators for just watching us starve, watching us freeze, watching us die in the mud¡­!¡± Kolt continued with anger in his voice, but he looked at Lena with a conflicted expression. ¡°But I know it¡¯s my fault for being weak! I know that, but¡­¡± Kira and Arbur looked like they wanted to add something, but the mood grew tense, thick with confusion and frustration. Micro felt lost, and his eyes began to wander, falling on the bored Blue. ¡°What do you think about all this, Blue?¡± Micro asked, if only to break the awkward silence. ¡°Ah?¡± Blue responded with her eyes half open. ¡°Kill them or don¡¯t. Who cares? Humans don¡¯t live long anyways.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Micro tried to reply, but he wasn¡¯t sure where to begin. ¡°If the plan is to help the tied up villagers in that settlement over there, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Blue continued, grinning slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll have some fun if anyone tries to stop us.¡± The others looked at Micro, waiting for his reply. The weight of the decision was uncomfortable, but he began to imagine what his driver would do if he drove by such a situation. ¡°He¡¯d stop and help¡­¡± Micro eventually concluded. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can imagine him doing¡­¡± ¡°Sounds like a fun guy,¡± Blue replied. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go,¡± Micro declared. ¡°What should we do, Lena?¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Lena began. ¡°Arbur, you stay with the children.¡± ¡°I want to fight though¡ª¡± Kira argued, but a quick look from Lena quickly silenced her. ¡°This situation is unprecedented enough. You will exercise caution,¡± Lena ordered. ¡°Master Micro and Blue will accompany me.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Micro replied, turning to look at the pouting Kira. ¡°Lena is a professional. We¡¯ll trust her judgement on this.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kira sighed. ¡°You may see to rescuing the mundane who are imprisoned,¡± Lena explained. ¡°They are spread out, so act quickly, before the bandits realize our intentions. The first thing a bandit will do is take hostages, not unlike those cursed, snake-like, arrogant¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head in first,¡± Blue declared cheerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s start things off with a bang.¡± ¡°Stop¡ª¡± Lena raised her hand to hold Blue back, but Blue had vanished with a broad smile on her face as soon as she had announced her intentions. ¡°She¡¯ll be okay,¡± Micro reassured Lena as she let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I should have anticipated that¡­¡± Lena eventually replied, then rose to her feet and addressed Micro. ¡°It is unlikely that any bandit in that camp has the power to injure you, but do not lose focus.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Micro said, standing despite the weight he still felt. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­!¡± Explosions and screams could already be heard from the camp where Blue had begun to entertain herself, and events unfolded quickly. Arbur was content to watch over Kolt and Kira at Micro and Lena¡¯s request, though Kira looked restless while observing from afar. She clenched her fists in frustration, but Micro was relieved to see she was able to control her desire. Micro watched Lena prepare herself to attack, and the beautiful glow of the Tiger Art surrounded her body. She lowered her stance, and lunged forward into the forest ahead, a target already in her mind. Micro quickly lost sight of her before reactivating Spirit Vision. ¡°More offroading¡­¡± Micro sighed bitterly as he struggled to keep his footing. He coated himself in the armour of the Turtle Art and fortified his body with the Dragon Art. He wondered if poison or intimidation would be enough to keep any attackers away, but the answer to his question came in the form of an aura-covered axe flying straight toward his head. Chapter 130 - A Micro The axe which collided with Micro¡¯s head was shockingly different from the tools he¡¯d carried in the past. It was impractically shaped for chopping wood, but it was clear that they were designed with cutting in mind. ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± Micro grunted as the axed bounced off his head, but it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead, the axe was pulled through the air, back into the hand of its thrower. Micro¡¯s protective arts had saved him from injury, but the impact left him dazed as he glanced ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got in those fancy robes!¡± a dirty, bearded man shouted with a raspy voice. Micro collected himself and scanned the area, locating a small number of people tied to a tree near the axe-throwing bandit. Ignoring the vulgar taunts of the crude man, Micro immediately rooted himself to the ground with the Mycelial Art, gathering as much energy as he could. ¡°What the¡ª¡± the bandit yelped as a box of energy popped out of the ground, quickly enveloping him. Micro then used the Poison Skill to fill the box with a poisonous gas, hoping the bandit would soon lose consciousness. To Micro¡¯s surprise and horror, an axe burst through the wall of the box, allowing the gas to escape. ¡°You little punk¡ª¡± The bandit cursed and coughed as a new wall popped up to replace the damaged one, but he broke through it again. ¡°Stop that!¡± Micro became flustered as the box continued to weaken, and as the other bandits were quickly approaching, he struggled to think of a way to incapacitate them. The screams of the imprisoned villagers were almost deafening as he imagined what abilities to utilize. Two more axes flew toward his head as he thought, and he reflexively raised his hands to deflect them. A loud metallic clang rang out as the first axe shattered against the back of his fist, and shrapnel was flung through the air in every direction. The bandits had retreated several paces after being pelted by the flying pieces of metal, but not only the bandits were hit. ¡°No¡­!¡± A woman screamed nearby. Micro turned to see a woman tied to a tree with several others. She was bent down over a young man who had fallen to his knees, unable to fall any farther due to the rope still wrapped around his neck. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Micro knew immediately what had caused the injury to the man¡¯s chest. Blood trickled down to the ground as the people near him panicked and cried. Micro had no time to apologize or regret the accident, as the number of bandits surrounding him had increased several times, and each one was an amber level cultivator. However, they didn¡¯t attack him right away. ¡°What do we have here?¡± one of them said, laughing crudely as he wiped some blood from his face. The bandit looked back at the cowering villagers after noticing that Micro hadn¡¯t taken his worried eyes off them since the fight began. ¡°Look at that sorry face! He¡¯s here for them!¡± ¡°He¡¯s after the product!¡± another bandit added, laughing along with his comrade. ¡°Here I was, thinking he was sent by the empire!¡± Lena¡¯s warning flashed in his mind as three of the bandits began rushing toward the prisoners. Micro knew he wasn¡¯t in any danger, but he was sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop anything from happening to a hostage in the midst of so much chaos. He wished that all the bandits would simply stop moving. He wished the bandits would trip over rocks on the uneven ground. He wished that helping some people didn¡¯t mean hurting others, but he knew he was the only means of stopping the bandits at that moment. ¡°Stop¡ª¡± Micro began to say, and then something clicked in his mind. He summoned two swords of aura using the Spirit Sword Skill, and threw them as hard as he could at the legs of the fastest bandit. Before they had even made contact, he summoned two more to throw at the other, and then two more. ¡°The old man would forgive a tire slasher, right¡­?¡± Micro asked himself as the bandits stumbled and rolled to a stop on the dirt, screaming and grasping their bleeding legs. His aim was poor, and it took several more attempts to full immobilize the targets, but he eventually succeeded. ¡°It¡¯s to stop a worse crime, after all¡­¡± Micro¡¯s hands shook as he continued to summon swords and throw them, and his disgust in his actions gradually turned to relief. The swords simply dissolved away a few seconds after being release from his grip, confusing the bandits further, but he was at no risk of running low on energy. ¡°What are you¡­¡± one of the bandits grumbled while trying stop the bleeding from his wounded legs, but Micro only sighed in reply as he looked around at the gruesome scene. ¡°They looked a lot stronger than they are¡­¡± Micro wondered aloud after most of them had lost consciousness. ¡°They lack discipline,¡± Lena said as she ran by, slicing through a bandit with her claws. ¡°If you won¡¯t finish them off yourself, at least make them easy to find.¡± Micro nodded as she disappeared into the crowd of bandits, and he turned away as angry shouts became screams of pain and terror. He made his way to the villagers, one of which was barely conscious, bleeding heavily from a deep cut in his chest. ¡°Head that way. My friends are waiting there. Sorry about¡ª¡± Micro said as he cut away the ropes and chains. The people he freed seemed no less terrified of him than they were of the bandits, but they eventually carried themselves away from the scene and into the woods as directed by Micro. He wasn¡¯t sure how to address the terrified villagers, so he simply resorted to activating his Charm Skill and looked away. ¡°Isn¡¯t this fun?!¡± Blue shouted at him in between explosions, laughing as she always did. ¡°No¡­¡± Micro shook his head slowly, summoning two more swords of energy. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± ~ Micro sat down by a fire in the middle of the quiet camp. He couldn¡¯t smell the smoky air. He couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of the fire or hear the embers crackling. Despite his success in liberating the imprisoned people, none of the bandits whose lives he had spared survived Lena¡¯s thorough execution of her duties. After interrogating several for a while, the bandits¡¯ population was reduced to zero before the dust had fully settled. ¡°You did alright, eh?¡± Blue said, landing on his head with a thud. ¡°Got a bit of blood on you there!¡± Micro continued to sit in silence, staring into the fire. He knew that Blue was probably right about the blood, but he couldn¡¯t find the will to wipe it from his face. ¡°We have done all of what we came here to do,¡± Lena announced with a satisfied look as she approached them from behind. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Blue.¡± ¡°It was a good time!¡± Blue replied with a boisterous laugh. ¡°You really are merciless though, eh? I didn¡¯t have much work to do at all towards the end of the party!¡± ¡°Your ability to cause confusion aided me in isolating several bandit leaders who held valuable information,¡± Lena said with a respectful salute, one hand wrapped in the other in from of her chest. ¡°It would have been like hunting flies in a swarm of bees otherwise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Bees, eh? I really do think a Bee Art would be fun¡­¡± Blue replied casually. She then stomped on Micro¡¯s head once, causing him to stir from his daze. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± ¡°You did fine, farm tool,¡± Blue shouted down at him, then wiped some of the dried blood away from his eyes so he could see her more clearly. ¡°You saved the poor little humans, and the bandits are all gone!¡± Micro nodded, then expanded his senses to confirm the presence of the villagers and his friends. He stood up and looked to his left, and saw Arbur leading Kolt, Kira, and the rest of the villagers through the woods toward the smouldering remains of the bandits¡¯ camp. ¡°Oops,¡± Micro blurted out as he remembered to activate his Charm Skill again. Though Micro had freed the majority of the imprisoned villagers, they remained afraid of him and Lena throughout the battle. The Charm Skill immediately eased the tension in the crowd of several dozen disgruntled non-cultivators, but Micro didn¡¯t feel any more at ease. ¡°If I may,¡± a middle-aged man suddenly declared from among the crowd. Lena seemed impressed by his confidence as he walked forward to address her and Micro. ¡°Yes?¡± Lena replied. ¡°You may speak in our presence.¡± ¡°I thank you on behalf of those you have saved this evening,¡± the man declared with a bow. Though his clothes were tattered and his hair and beard unkempt, his eyes were sharp and confident. He looked back up at Micro and Lena and continued with a cold tone. ¡°I dare not lay any more of our trivial concerns upon your feet. Though few of us have survived our long journey in captivity, those of us who are here possess the strength to return on our own two feet. We wish not to trouble you any more than we already have.¡± ¡°Help yourselves to what is left of these bandits¡¯ belongings,¡± Lena said. ¡°I have already received my reward. Where were you taken from?¡± ¡°Most of us come from west of these woods,¡± the man replied, casting a suspicious glare at Micro. ¡°We will follow the sun to what is left of our homes as soon as we are able.¡± ¡°Then we shall escort you to a road that will lead you near to the western edge of this forest,¡± Lena explained, then looked up at the stars which had begun to emerge in the sky as an icy wind blew away the smoke and dust. ¡°Make your preparations, and get some rest. We depart at dawn.¡± ¡°What road could¡ªExcuse me,¡± the man stuttered for a moment, revealing an expression of contempt in his confusion. However, he quickly composed himself and bowed. ¡°It is our desire to escort you to safety,¡± Lena reassured him. ¡°You have nothing to fear from us.¡± ¡°I understand, and I accept. Your grace is immeasurable, and we shall offer no protest. Goodnight,¡± he replied with his head still bowed. The man then quickly turned and left without waiting for a reply, leaving Lena with a curious look on her face. ¡°An intriguing individual,¡± she remarked as he mobilized the villagers. However, her interest quickly waned. Kira and Kolt didn¡¯t hesitate to assist the freed villagers in looting the bandits and packing supplies. At first, many were reluctant to interact with the children in immaculate cultivators¡¯ robes, and who radiated the familiarly oppressive aura of a cultivator. The children were still unable to fully restrain their own auras, but they continued to help while explaining their own background, and the villagers eventually began to appreciate their help. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Before long, the camp was full of gossip about the two young members of a powerful sect who were nothing but orphaned villagers not more than a season ago. Curious children among the recently freed gathered around Kolt and Kira, asking too many questions for the two young cultivators to answer, and Blue was happy to tell them tales, mostly true, of her own adventures with Micro¡¯s odd party. Despite Micro¡¯s Charm Skill alleviating some of the tension among the camp, he decided not to interfere with their preparations. Together with Lena and Arbur, he approached the dungeon portal to observe its eerie, amber glow. ¡°Fire Blade Art¡­¡± Micro read aloud with his Appraisal Skill. ¡°It certainly does feel¡­ sharp¡­¡± Arbur marvelled at the portal. ¡°I am familiar with this art,¡± Lena stated. ¡°It is a formidable art, but dangerous. I was well defeated by a cultivator who took pride in this art. That was many years ago¡­¡± ¡°I wonder how different it would be from the sword card I already have,¡± Micro said, though he couldn¡¯t bring himself to summon an example. ¡°So many sharp objects...¡± ¡°Your Spirit Sword Skill allows you to summon a simple blade,¡± Lena replied. ¡°But the nature of a sword is not the nature of all bladed weapons. The Blade Art allows one to intuit the nature of any blade. Fire energy is also a particularly effective catalyst for blade techniques.¡± ¡°That sounds useful,¡± Micro said happily. ¡°I wonder why fire energy would be useful for a blade though. Fire isn¡¯t usually sharp.¡± ¡°Elemental energies are a matter of taste, or talent, I suppose,¡± Lena replied, scratching her chin as she considered the matter. ¡°I hadn¡¯t given it much thought in recent decades, as I have never heard of someone having a particular need for mastery of more than one or two elemental forces. But seeing you master Core Cards at such a rate, and having heard the dungeon guardian¡¯s words regarding the strength of a soul¡­¡± ¡°Well, the old man spent a lot of time learning how to use all sorts of sharp tools¡­¡± Micro continued, giving up on following Lena¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Some dull ones too!¡± Blue shouted back at Micro while flying in circles above a group of laughing children. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I would warn you that challenging the amber level Fire Blade Art Dungeon before mastering the jade level of the same art is equally unprecedented and foolish, but I cannot be certain whether or not it is impossible for you,¡± Lena declared. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Micro asked, surprised by his own lack of enthusiasm for the dungeon standing before him. ¡°We¡¯ve done alright so far, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°The creator of these dungeons intended for them to be challenged in order for a reason, or so it is assumed,¡± Lena began, her voice returning to its comfortably teacher-like tone. ¡°Jade dungeons require mental fortitude. There, you gain knowledge and experience which serves as a foundation for future cultivation.¡± ¡°Right, jade makes you smarter,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Like a puzzle?¡± ¡°That¡ªwell, sure,¡± Lena continued. ¡°Amber dungeons require physical mastery, not just of an art or skill, but of yourself.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Micro agreed. ¡°I had to learn to trust my new body more in the Serpent Art Dungeon. I feel a lot better about it now, even if legs will always be inferior to a good set of¡ª¡± ¡°Master?¡± Arbur called out as Micro began to mumble. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Right, sorry,¡± Micro said. ¡°You were saying, Lena?¡± ¡°The next stage, sapphire, requires a more refined approach,¡± Lena continued. ¡°You must master your spirit.¡± ¡°How does that work?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°You will come to understand the requirements of a sapphire core in due time, I am sure,¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is a natural progression. For now, I would advise you to consider that this dungeon will test your physical capabilities in the context of an art about which you know virtually nothing. Will you risk your life in this way?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro replied. He thought about what challenge may be waiting beyond the glimmering doorway for a while. ¡°I will also mention that the survival rate of that dungeon was among the information I collected from the bandits,¡± Lena added. ¡°Less than half of the bandits who entered that dungeon in the past month returned, and many failed to receive any Core Card in a single attempt. Of course, a cultivator with any honour at all would have less trouble, but it would be unwise not to acknowledge that these bandits, despite their disgusting nature, were by no means weak.¡± ¡°I think I should back to this one later¡­¡± Micro said quietly, noticing the rusty smell coming from the motionless bandits all around him. ¡°Let¡¯s get back on a road first.¡± Micro retreated from his friends and the villagers as the snow grew heavier. The camp became lively for a while as small groups gathered around campfires with food and alcohol they had found, but the celebrations ended as the cold night settled in. A growing layer of snow seemed to bury every sound as Micro¡¯s eyes wandered. He had been tempted to enter the amber dungeon as its portal glowed warmly, but he knew he wasn¡¯t ready deal with any more weapons for a while. Lena and Arbur spent some time meditating before going to sleep, while Kira and Kolt fell asleep with a group of children in a large tent. Micro had begun to accept the reality of his encounters with bandits, and his guilt had begun to fade. However, it was a familiar feeling which replaced it. ¡°You look lonely for a punk with his own sect,¡± Blue mocked him as she landed on his head. ¡°Being human getting you down?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Micro said after wondering for a while what exactly he was feeling. ¡°They all seem to get along well, like they belong together. Even Lena¡­¡± ¡°You want me to find you a shovel to talk to?¡± Blue smirked. ¡°You did like that hammer, but would a rock do?¡± ¡°I never needed to talk to the old man to enjoy our time together back then, but now¡ª¡± Micro stopped talking as he felt his voice constrict. ¡°Just being together wasn¡¯t this complicated before¡­¡± ¡°Humans are like that, eh?¡± Blue said while yawning. ¡°Not pixies?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Not before the war, at least,¡± Blue replied. ¡°We do our own thing usually. That might get old though. Who can say?¡± ¡°War¡­¡± Micro repeated. ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting at all.¡± ¡°Fighting can be fun. Humans tend to go overboard with it though,¡± Blue said. ¡°I don¡¯t see how they don¡¯t get bored of it after all this time. I¡¯ve seen strangers kill each other to death just for the heck of it. Don¡¯t try and understand what they mean by the word ¡®honour¡¯ either. Waste of time¡­¡± ¡°They kill each other for no reason?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°One time these two old guys were on two walking trails that intersected,¡± Blue explained, making the shape of a cross with her arms. ¡°Neither would wait, so both fought. I forget which of them won¡­¡± ¡°People just go when it¡¯s their turn at an intersection where I¡¯m from. There¡¯s a light the flashes and everything¡­¡± Micro reminisced. ¡°And road rage is a crime in the first place. I¡¯ve only seen a few people shout at each other, never mind trying to kill each other¡­¡± ¡°Huh, and they drive those things around, what were they called?¡± ¡°Trucks, cars, bikes¡­ There are a lot of options these days.¡± ¡°And you sit on top of them? And they just go¡­?¡± ¡°You sit in the seat, usually.¡± ¡°And who pushes them?¡± ¡°The engine moves it.¡± ¡°Are you sure you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Blue frowned, but she couldn¡¯t imagine the process. Just before she lost interest, Micro started to draw in the snow with his finger, but the image was messy and Blue only grew more confused. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Micro said, standing up quickly. ¡°Wood!¡± ¡°Wood?!¡± Blue shouted back as she fell off his head and landed gracefully in the snow. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that!¡± ¡°The old man liked to make toys out of scrap wood during winter,¡± Micro explained as he walked into the forest. ¡°He made wind up toys too, but with these things, and¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, but okay!¡± Blue tilted her head. Micro¡¯s eyes brightened when he came across a short tree with a thick trunk. He knocked on it a few times and smiled, then cut the tree down with a single swipe of his Spirit Sword, making sure to catch it before it could hit the ground. He quietly cut the branches off, then started to slice it lengthwise into thin planks. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t like swords,¡± Blue called out to him with a laugh as he continued to work. ¡°It¡¯s not a weapon,¡± Micro countered with a smile, waving the tiny sword of energy around playfully. ¡°It¡¯s a tool!¡± Blue watched curiously from atop a pile of scrap wood that formed near Micro as he worked. He gradually became more adept at adjusting the size of the Spirit Sword in his hand, though it¡¯s shape was limited, and the process of carving pieces of wood into strange shapes sped up as the night dragged on. She fell asleep around the time he began work on several energy crystals, but Micro kept working without rest. ~ ¡°Good morning, Blue!¡± Micro greeted the pixie as she awoke, having rolled down the pile of scrap wood into a pile of leaves at some point during her rest. ¡°Ah? What did I miss¡­¡± Blue yawned, then her eyes fell on the strange object sitting between her and Micro. ¡°What the heck is that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Micro,¡± Micro replied, then chuckled. ¡°Well, kind of. It¡¯s definitely not exactly the same model as me.¡± ¡°I thought you were Micro,¡± she said with a blank expression, her eyes still fuzzy. ¡°This is a Micro too,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Well, sort of¡ª¡± ¡°You were that small?¡± Blue asked curiously as she approached the object. ¡°No, I was the same shape, but much bigger. Big enough for two human passengers,¡± Micro explained. ¡°This one is your size.¡± ¡°My size?!¡± Blue gasped, her confusion giving way to curiosity. ¡°It doesn¡¯t burn gasoline, obviously, but the way it works is just about the same,¡± Micro explained, picking up the toy-sized truck and pointing at the parts as he described them. ¡°Pull this handle to open the door, then sit here. You turn the wheel to adjust the angle of the front tires. These pedals are the brake and accelerator.¡± ¡°Mmhmm?¡± Blue nodded, listening intently. ¡°I put a crystal inside that recharges over time, but you can add your own energy if it gets low before it refills. It¡¯s convenient to use ambient energy, because it just recharges by itself forever, but it¡¯s easy to use it up faster than it can recharge,¡± Micro continued. ¡°The energy shoots out the back, and it turns this wheel here, like a water wheel.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a water wheel?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Just a wheel that turns when water flows over it. Don¡¯t worry about that though. I noticed when I tried burning a piece earlier, but this wood really is durable!¡± Micro adjusted his grip on the toy and pointed into the cab. ¡°This lever adjusts the angel of the exhaust pipe, so it either hits the bottom of the rear axle or the top. Move the lever back to go forward, and move it forward to go back.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t moving it forward make you go forward?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Th¡ªthat¡­ is a good point¡­¡± Micro stopped talking for a moment and looked down at his creation with a blank expression. Micro scratched his head, then continued. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll fix that in next year¡¯s model. Anyways, the pedal on the right controls how fast you go. When you aren¡¯t pushing down on the accelerator, all the energy coming out of the crystal will just come out of the grill instead. Otherwise the truck would never stop.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Blue replied, not sure whether or not she understood. ¡°What¡¯s that one over there for?¡± ¡°The brake will slow you down, you see?¡± Micro said, pushing down on the tiny pedal with one finger. Blue stared at the truck intently for a while, her eyes widening as if she had finally woken up fully. ¡°Put it down,¡± Blue suddenly ordered. ¡°Oh?¡± Micro said, caught off guard. ¡°Okay, here¡ª¡± The moment he put the wooden truck, freshly carved from white hardwood, on the soft snow, he grew concerned that it may not be able to function in the snow with such small wheels made of wood. However, Blue flew into the cab of the miniature truck, slammed the door, and pressed her foot against the pedal on the right until it wouldn¡¯t go any farther. ¡°Bye!¡± Blue screamed in delight as the truck¡¯s rear wheels spun in the snow for a moment, then accelerated so quickly that Micro almost lost sight of it. ¡°Wait!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t have a license to¡ª¡± Micro gasped as Blue came close to colliding with a tree, lamenting that he hadn¡¯t thought of what material to craft seat belts with, but she placed her hand through the windshield, where there was no glass, and the tree exploded in time for her to keep driving in a straight line. ¡°Oh, I guess it works a bit like a rocket anyway¡­¡± Micro said, smiling wryly as Blue swerved between boulders and tree stumps, driving in circles around Micro and kicking up clouds of snow. ¡°It would be tricky to reverse that fast though.¡± As the energy poured over the wheel on the axle which drove the rear wheels, it expelled enough power to simply propel the truck forward like a rocket, but Blue apparently had no trouble steering it safely, even when she entered the villagers¡¯ camp, creating a moment of chaos as they awoke from their peaceful slumber to the sounds of explosions and Blue¡¯s laughter. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Kira asked as she approached Micro. She stifled a yawn, then pointed at the noisy pixie kicking up snow nearby. ¡°And what¡¯s Blue doing¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s driving a truck,¡± Micro replied anxiously. ¡°Without a license¡­!¡± Chapter 131 - Roads and Crossroads Micro eventually decided to create a road between the Amber Fire Blade Art Dungeon and the main road. They weren¡¯t in a hurry, and it would be a useful route in the future for anybody who was interested in the dungeon. Blue assisted in burning the remains of the bandits and their camp away as the group departed, all from within her truck. ¡°I¡¯m surprised she hasn¡¯t crashed yet¡­¡± Micro sighed as he watched her drive recklessly through the burning camp while setting everything ablaze. ¡°I know there are no licensing centres, but at the very least¡ª¡± ¡°It would be hard to destroy such a piece of artwork by conventional means,¡± Arbur commented. ¡°It¡¯s just wood though,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Trucks are made from steel normally, and you still wouldn¡¯t drive one like that.¡± ¡°Well, the wood you used was much stronger than the steel of any normal blade I have seen,¡± Arbur explained. He then took a small knife out from his pocket, unsheathed it, and attempted to scratch a nearby tree. However, the knife barely left behind a tiny scratch on the bark. ¡°You see, master?¡± ¡°Ah, right. They¡¯re full of energy¡­¡± Micro rolled his eyes. ¡°Even the trees are cultivators here.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Blue roared as she drove up behind Micro and Arbur. Micro jumped out of the way, and she came to a stop near his feet. ¡°Alright, so we¡¯re doing the road thing from here, eh?¡± ¡°Yes, but we have a lot of pedestrians nearby, so be careful about¡ª¡± Micro tried to explain quickly, but Blue was already driving to the edge of the camp. Micro cringed when he saw her aiming a slingshot through the windshield with both hands while steering with one knee against the steering wheel. Micro asked Lena to help him explain to the villagers that it would be wise to stay a fair distance behind them as they gradually carved a route through the forest, and the villagers quietly followed the suggestion. Even the brave man who spoke on the group¡¯s behalf seemed content to keep his distance from the explosions and falling trees. Despite the frightening sounds of Blue¡¯s war with the trees, villagers were also quick to notice that monsters largely avoided their party due to the frequency of the violent explosions, and some of them even began to find the constant noise comforting. ~ Several hours into their journey, Micro stopped for a while to check in on his friends. The villagers also began to stop in groups, making small fires and eating together. Blue paid no attention, and continued to clear tree after tree while driving sporadically. ¡°Everybody seems pretty happy,¡± Micro said to Kira, who had a small child on her back. ¡°They¡¯re happy to be free!¡± Kira replied. She set the laughing child down and smiled at Micro. ¡°They don¡¯t like cultivators very much, and they keep to themselves, but they¡¯re grateful to you. Is everything going well?¡± ¡°I was just wondering about, well¡­¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°The group of people you were with¡­ Didn¡¯t they seem more¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see what you mean.¡± Kira nodded. ¡°Me and Kolt were carried away with a bunch of people from other villages before you found us, but there were no leaders left. A village without somebody in charge falls apart pretty fast. The gossip and the fighting, it¡¯s not pleasant¡­¡± ¡°A leader¡­¡± Micro said. ¡°The man who spoke with Lena yesterday is the son of a pretty important elder where he¡¯s from,¡± Kira explained. ¡°People aren¡¯t worried about the future, as long as they have him to follow.¡± ¡°Do they have somewhere to live out west?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How about jobs?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll definitely be busy, if that¡¯s what you mean,¡± Kira replied, apparently confused. ¡°There are lots of jobs to do. Most will probably take to hunting for the winter, and they¡¯ll get established up north. Apparently it¡¯s a bit safer up north these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°They really know what they need to do. It almost seems simple when you say it like that.¡± ¡°Do things work differently on your world?¡± Kira asked. ¡°I think most people find jobs that pay by the hour these days. Less people in the village farm for a living now. The old man has been wondering if he should sell his fields and help his son start a business in town.¡± ¡°That does sound different,¡± Kira said with a curious gaze. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t have to worry about bandits there, since you¡¯re so strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any bandits there at all! There are some mean people who steal or break things, but the police take care of it. They have really fast cars too. I think I might have been a little jealous of the lights and sirens¡­¡± ¡°Wow¡­ what are police?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You can call them to report a crime, and they¡¯ll go deal with it,¡± Micro replied. ¡°They¡¯re tough on speeders, but I wish there were more of them around. You should see what some bad drivers get away with on the weekend.¡± ¡°You call them?¡± Kira gasped. ¡°They must have powerful ears¡­¡± ¡°You call them on a phone. Ah, no phones here either. Right¡­¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s a little device most humans carry around everywhere. They used to need wires, but now they make phones you can put in your pocket.¡± ¡°A device in your pocket for reporting crimes¡­?¡± Kira gasped again. ¡°It¡¯s weird to see so many people without them here,¡± Micro explained with a wry smile. ¡°You can talk to anybody in the world as long as you both have a phone, but a lot of people end up staring at them all day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what a phone is, but I want one¡­!¡± Kira¡¯s face was alight with excitement, but Micro¡¯s expression soured as memories surfaced. ¡°But the foolish youth who get distracted by their phones and wander into the road¡­¡± Micro grumbled. ¡°Such a dangerous thing to do.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Kira nodded. ¡°I wonder if I could ever live in a world like that.¡± ¡°Sure you could,¡± Micro said, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Do¡ªdo you think I could go there with you?!¡± ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡± Micro asked, then looked around at the forest with a frown. ¡°Just make your own phones here.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be possible, master!¡± Kira whispered in disbelief. ¡°Such an amazing world, with so many amazing things¡­ I¡¯ll never be powerful enough to make anything like what you¡¯ve described. No matter how long I cultivate, I¡¯ll never¡ª¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have cultivators on my world,¡± Micro interrupted her. ¡°I mentioned that before, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kira blurted out. ¡°But then how¡ª¡± ¡°People just¡­ make things,¡± Micro said. ¡°Strong people make big things, smart people make complicated things¡­ Oh, some people break things for a living too!¡± ¡°But such a magical device¡ª¡± ¡°They use big trucks to carry big things, boats to cross oceans, airplanes to travel around the world¡­¡± Micro continued as Kira listened so intently that she forgot to breathe for a moment. ¡°They spend a lot of time thinking about new stuff to make too. You wouldn¡¯t believe how fast cars are changing these days!¡± ¡°People can do that¡­?¡± Kira whispered with a bitter tone. ¡°I usually like your jokes, but if you¡¯re teasing me¡ª¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Micro said, then pointed at the miniature wooden truck driving around chaotically in the woods among exploding trees. Blue¡¯s shouts and laughter were unsettling at times, but the children laughed and cheered from a safe distance. ¡°No¡­¡± Kira shook her head, tempted to run away before Micro could fill her head with any more impossible ideas, but she couldn¡¯t look away from the little truck in the distance. ¡°That truck was designed by people who have never heard of cultivation. And they probably don¡¯t know about magic either,¡± Micro explained with a confident smile. ¡°I used a crystal to power it, but on my world it is powered by a gas-burning engine. It isn¡¯t very different from burning wood in a stove.¡± ¡°You can move carriages with fire?¡± Kira said with a doubtful frown. ¡°You can use electricity too. I¡¯ve seen a lot more electric cars on the road recently,¡± Micro continued. ¡°Electricity is what lightning is made of. The drivers are another matter.¡± ¡°Carriages powered by lightning¡­?¡± Kira squinted her eyes, trying to detect a hint of dishonesty in Micro¡¯s words. ¡°And ordinary people made that all by themselves? Lena would die laughing if you tried to convince her that a ¡®mundane¡¯ person could do anything like that.¡± Micro felt sorry to see Kira becoming upset by his explanations, but he was also confused by her doubt. He thought for a while about how he could resolve the misunderstanding, looking around at the resting villagers. He saw one small group of mothers sitting around a small fire, boiling a pot of porridge while their children slept. As the steam rose up into the cold, winter air, he had an idea. ¡°Watch this, Kira,¡± Micro said, patting Kira on the head gently, then he led her to the fire. ¡°It¡¯s not that complicated.¡± The mothers were alarmed at first, but Micro¡¯s Charm Skill allowed him to join them at the fire without issue. He greeted them, then picked up a small piece of wood while summoning a small blade of energy. He intensified the effect of his Charm Skill when an old lady passing by gasped at the sight of the blade, then he got back to work. Soon, he had crafted a small lid for the pot, a conical lid with a small hole through which the steam escaped steadily. He picked up another piece of wood, and began carving. It took longer to carve the next object he made, but Kira and the young mothers enjoyed watching him work. Micro took a short break to carve several rounded wooden blocks to give to several of the babies they carried, and soon his craft was complete. ¡°Is it a flower?¡± Kira asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty, but I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to teach me.¡± ¡°What you call it depends on how you use it,¡± Micro explained. In his hand, he held a propeller fan with six blades, about the size of his fist, attached loosely to another small stick. He spun the fan on the stick for a moment and was content that it rotated smoothly enough to continue his demonstration. He passed it to Kira with an excited grin. ¡°Here, hold it above the steam.¡± ¡°If you insist, Master Micro¡­¡± Kira was confused at first, but Micro noticed a drastic change in her aura even before she moved the fan over the steam. Though she was looking in the direction of the fan as it began to spin, her eyes seemed to be staring much farther into the distance. ¡°There you have it,¡± Micro said. ¡°Simple, right?¡± The young mothers around the fire all clapped happily as the fan spun, impressed by what they assumed was a toy. A baby¡¯s hand reached out from a bundle of blankets in a mother¡¯s arm to grab the new toy, and Kira silently released her grip on it. As the baby played with the fan, Kira turned to Micro. ¡°It¡ªit¡¯s simple, but¡­¡± she stuttered as her thoughts raced. ¡°You see?¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Normal people can figure out all kinds of things. You don¡¯t need Core Cards or magic to make things. I¡¯ll admit it would make it easier though. The old man would really enjoy a few of the Skills I¡¯ve found. I should bring back some Core Cards when I return to him one day.¡± ¡°Forgive me, young master, but I believe we are ready to move,¡± the leader of the villagers spoke firmly, having approached Micro from the side. ¡°If you would save your exhibitions for another time¡­¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Micro looked around and realized that Lena was nowhere to be found, explaining why the man had approached him instead. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Gwong, young master,¡± the man replied courteously, but he looked at Micro with disdain. ¡°Is that all you wish to know at this time, young master?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Gwong young master,¡± Micro said with a small bow. ¡°Call me as you wish, young master,¡± Gwong huffed, then retreated to address the villagers. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure whether his conversation with Gwong could be called a success, but he was content to see him doing his best to lead the villagers. ¡°It¡¯s okay, master,¡± Kira said, pulling on Micro¡¯s sleeve. ¡°He must not have understood your joke. He¡¯s just a little¡­ tired¡­?¡± ¡°Thanks, Kira,¡± Micro replied and patted Kira¡¯s head. ¡°Not everybody likes trucks, and that¡¯s okay. I imagine he would prefer a motorcycle.¡± ¡°Never mind him though,¡± Kira said quickly as they prepared to leave. ¡°What else have people made on your world?¡± ~ Micro didn¡¯t have much time to assist Blue in clearing the woods on their way back to the main road. With every question Micro answered about the technology of his world, Kira quickly asked two more. Even when children climbed on her back, she carried and played with them while continuing to inquire about Micro¡¯s world. Several children took turns riding on Micro¡¯s shoulders as well, though their mothers quickly retrieved them in panic. Kira had always been interested in Micro¡¯s origins, but she had considered it a world of magic and fantasy during previous conversations. Having finally understood that everything in Micro¡¯s world was achievable to a normal person like her, Kira¡¯s demeanour changed drastically. Micro enjoyed the conversation as the sky grew darker once again, and Blue¡¯s explosions finally ceased. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Blue shouted back. Micro approached the tiny truck and sat down beside it. Blue looked up at him with a coy smile. ¡°You should really slow down, Blue,¡± Micro said quietly. ¡°If it can move this fast, why shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Blue asked, still laughing as the excitement of driving hadn¡¯t completely left her yet. ¡°Well, for safety, mostly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m as safe as I¡¯ve ever been.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro nodded. Thinking about it, it was clear that Blue was in no danger, and there were no signs on the brand new road to follow. Reluctantly, he tapped the top of the truck and stood back up. ¡°I¡¯m not giving this back, by the way,¡± Blue said with a glare, gripping the steering wheel tighter as her foot slowly lifted off the brake pedal. ¡°But I¡¯d welcome you trying to take it back! ¡°Just avoid getting into any accidents before we can get your license sorted,¡± Micro conceded with a nod. ¡°We¡¯ll have to figure out insurance too. Ah, I remember that being a real pain in the¡ª¡± ¡°What in the world?!¡± Lena¡¯s voice rang out as she appeared from behind a tree and beheld Blue in her new vehicle. She shook her head, and cleared her throat. ¡°Excuse me. I apologize for my absence.¡± ¡°Is everything alright, Lena?¡± Micro asked, happy to see her again. ¡°Quite alright!¡± she replied, and a familiar face appeared beside her. ¡°Feng!¡± Micro shouted, walking quickly over to where the old man stood. ¡°It is always good to see you,¡± Feng said with a broad smile, raising his hands in a familiar salute, one clasped in the other. Micro mimicked the gesture, causing Feng to laugh. ¡°How have you been?¡± Micro asked. ¡°To be honest with you, I¡¯ve been absolutely miserable,¡± Feng said with a dry laugh. ¡°Getting this old body into shape again has reminded me of just how old I have become¡­¡± ¡°You look stronger than ever,¡± Micro replied as he observed the energy flowing through Feng¡¯s body with his Spirit Vision Skill activated. ¡°As do you, young Micro,¡± Feng said with glowing eyes. He raised his eyebrows as he observed Micro¡¯s core. ¡°My goodness¡­ Lena did warn me, but I didn¡¯t think you could still surprise me.¡± ¡°Did you find what you were looking for?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We¡¯ll be making our own way west from here!¡± Gwong suddenly called out from behind Micro, approaching with the same disgruntled expression he always wore around cultivators. ¡°If you have no other business with us, we shall¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, take these!¡± Micro turned and rushed back to meet Gwong, and held out his hands, offering the disgruntled man a small pile of glowing crystals and gold coins. ¡°What is your intention, young master?¡± Gwong growled, bowing his head with a strained air of courtesy. ¡°I thought you might need some money,¡± Micro replied. ¡°The coins should help, and these crystals are useful flashlights in the dark.¡± ¡°I cannot accept, young master,¡± Gwong said, stepping back from Micro. ¡°Punish me for my insolence if you will, but I will not endanger those under my care.¡± Despite Micro¡¯s charm skill being continuously active, the rest of the villagers also quieted down and backed away from Micro. Micro looked around in confusion, and Lena¡¯s voice followed with a familiar tone. ¡°The mundane one is wise not to accept,¡± she said coldly. ¡°He is a capable leader, and he is more likely to survive this winter without a treasure so grand in size that every petty thief and greedy king in the land would covet it. The scent of gold finds the nose of every dragon, or so it is said.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that grand, is it?¡± Micro looked down at the crystals and coins in his hands in confusion. ¡°Wars are fought over less riches than you hold in your hand. Gold aside, those crystals¡­¡± Lena advised him. ¡°Let your sentiments be enough to accompany them to their destination.¡± ¡°Well, alright then,¡± Micro conceded, taking the coins and crystals back from the grumpy man with a conflicted expression. ¡°Good luck, Gwong. I hope you stay safe on the road¡­¡± Though it was already dark, Gwong and his party continued along the road at once, leaving Micro and his friends behind. Purple and green flashes of lightning sometimes filled the night sky, but the winter air was calm. Kolt yawned, and Trill pointed him in the direction of a good place to set up a campfire. Arbur and Kira were excited to speak with Feng, but Lena advised them to spend the evening meditating until it was time to sleep. Blue had already fallen asleep in the bed of her truck in the middle of the road. After Micro alone with Lena and Feng, he started a small fire and arranged several logs for his friends to be seated upon. ¡°So, what¡¯s new?¡± Micro asked. Lena and Feng looked at each other with a deep breath, and Lena gestured for Feng to speak first. ¡°Well, young Micro¡­¡± Feng said, his reassuring smile fading quickly. ¡°I certainly hope that I am mistaken, but I believe the world may be at risk of ending soon.¡± Chapter 132 - Bad Weather ¡°I chased the stench of bandits all over these woods, taking my time to cultivate properly for the first time in many years,¡± Feng explained with a heavy voice as the campfire crackled. ¡°At first I thought I was seeing signs where there were none. As my energy returned, I thought my mind was perhaps leaving me, but my common sense has been turned on its head. I am sure of what I saw.¡± ¡°The limited information I was able to acquire from the bandits we recently encountered confirmed as much, in addition to providing your potential location,¡± Lena added. ¡°An evil form of cultivation has polluted the culture of these lands.¡± ¡°Evil cultivation?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What makes it evil? Isn¡¯t it the same energy?¡± ¡°Perhaps you are correct, but the implications of this, at least for the inhabitants of this fragile world, are rather unpleasant,¡± Feng continued. ¡°The bandits did not come into such cultivation methods by chance. They did not happen to stumble upon a dungeon and succeed in the mastery of Core Cards by sheer luck. They have been led by forces beyond our comprehension.¡± ¡°What forces?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well, the forces I speak of may actually be less mysterious to one with your unique perspective,¡± Feng said to Micro with a wry smile, but he closed his eyes and shook his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will find the details of our dilemma beneath you, even boring, but please do try to understand what I say next¡­¡± ¡°I will,¡± Micro said with a nervous laugh. ¡°I will try, I mean¡­¡± ¡°As you know, there are magicians in this land who have created a hidden society, but they have not stopped at summoning monsters and heroes. No¡­¡± Feng shook his head, looking more tired with every moment he dwelled on the matter. ¡°They have passed along terrifying teachings to the mortal bandits of these woods. Who knows where else these teachings have spread?!¡± ¡°Master Feng, I can carry on if you are too¡ª¡± Lena said with concern, but Feng held up his hand to stop her. ¡°No, I am obliged by rule of honour to recount what I have come to understand about this world,¡± Feng explained. ¡°The magicians which we have foolishly ignored and underestimated, believing them to be nought but feeble minded fools misguided by some spectre of the night, are in fact a well established cult, and their reach is vast.¡± ¡°Magicians are bad,¡± Micro replied with a questioning look. ¡°Okay, I got that part.¡± ¡°The bandits spoke mostly of destroying the world, finding pleasure in the suffering of others, and other such detestable nonsense,¡± Feng continued. ¡°But among the leaders I fought, many spoke of finding salvation in the Cult of Nora.¡± ¡°Oh man¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Nora is a bandit now?¡± ¡°It would appear that the goddess called Nora has an interest in turning the wretched souls of this world into the mechanism of its destruction,¡± Feng said. ¡°I have never encountered a sect whose goal was not to empower themselves in some way, even those who seek power through conquest. But those who follow this Cult of Nora are interested in nothing but destruction. It is their pleasure to add to the suffering of this world.¡± ¡°Why are you worried about the world though?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You¡¯re strong enough to take care of the bandit problem. And there are other cultivators who can help you, right?¡± ¡°Without context, a single monster or powerful opponent is nothing when weighed against the flow of time. All conflicts are resolved as a matter of course. Such is a rule of nature itself,¡± Feng answered as though he were reciting a page from a manual he had memorized. ¡°The most powerful cultivators in this world have made it a tradition not to interfere in secular affairs, preferring to allow nature to run its course. But the will of a god is a force with which nature alone cannot compete.¡± ¡°Nora said she wanted to help magicians beat cultivators, or something like that¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°But they¡¯re not doing a very good job for the most part, are they?¡± ¡°The last immortal to impose their will on this world sought to improve our cultivation,¡± Feng said, his voice falling to a whisper. ¡°How lucky we were at that time, when one considers what else may have found us¡­!¡± ¡°He made the dungeons and Core Cards!¡± Micro said, excited to be on the same page as Feng. ¡°After that one guy did the energy thing, and there was that war, and something about¡ª¡± ¡°Precisely!¡± Feng praised Micro before he could ramble further, then continued quickly. ¡°The power of an immortal is unfathomable. And I mean that in the most literal sense. We call them immortals, gods, divine beings¡­ But we do not understand their power. They may alter the course of fate at their whim. As easily as I may wave my hand, they may create or destroy worlds.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Micro nodded slowly. ¡°That sounds¡­ bad¡­?¡± ¡°And now, one known as a god, for whatever reason¡­¡± Feng said quietly, as if afraid to be heard. ¡°Such a being wishes for our destruction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she sent me, and that other lady¡­¡± Micro said. ¡°And the heroes and monsters¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Feng replied. ¡°But if she is so strong, why did she send me?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Why does she need help?¡± ¡°I do not understand why the goddess called Nora would utilize otherworldly souls to destroy the cultivators of this world. Perhaps I could never understand,¡± Feng said. ¡°But I care more to stop it than to understand it.¡± ¡°The empire in its entirety is shaken by the growing culture of magicians who deviate from the traditional path to power in the name of a goddess,¡± Lena added. ¡°Though most who would call themselves magicians are insignificant fools with mundane interests, unknown threats have begun to appear in every corner of imperial society.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you were looking for me with Azar,¡± Micro recalled. ¡°I really don¡¯t get it¡­¡± ¡°Are my words unclear?¡± Feng asked sincerely. ¡°I just don¡¯t get why everybody fights so much,¡± Micro said. ¡°I know people can answer that question, but it still seems like such a giant waste of time to me.¡± ¡°What simpler means of coexisting could there be?¡± Lena rolled her eyes. ¡°To grow stronger, we all must challenge ourselves and each other.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting so strong that you can destroy a world?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Just go for a drive if you have that much free time¡­¡± Lena looked frustrated for a moment, but she restrained her urge to rebuke Micro and thought on his words for a while. She looked up at the night sky through the trees. A purple flash of lightning drew her attention for a moment, and she sighed. Feng seemed surprised by the way she held back, but eventually she spoke with resolve. ¡°For what you lack in awareness, you have repeatedly made up for in good fortune. Perhaps fortune is not the correct word¡­ You often appear to create your own luck, after all,¡± Lena said. ¡°Your methods shock and confuse me, but the results of your efforts are undeniable.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena¡­¡± Micro smiled. ¡°But why¡ª¡± ¡°Please continue to carve your own path through this world,¡± Lena continued. ¡°You are now strong enough to lead disciples of your own. Knowledge of your cultivation practices may also be of use to the cultivators of the empire one day. If we succeed in emulating your traditions¡­¡± ¡°Wait, what do you¡ª¡± Micro asked, confused by her solemn tone. ¡°I would have liked to walk your path a little longer, but I believe I have found an answer now,¡± Lena said, looking to Feng. ¡°It is time.¡± ¡°What answer? What question?¡± ¡°I doubted my purpose, as the disciple of a disgraced sect, as a tool of the empire, and as a cultivator,¡± Lena replied with a bright look in her eyes. ¡°But I see what I must do.¡± ¡°I am of the same mind,¡± Feng said with a tired smile. ¡°The threat is too great, and we have waited too long.¡± ¡°We shall journey to the empire¡¯s capital with what we have learned,¡± Lena said. ¡°The petty politics of my sect feel like a distant memory now.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame,¡± Micro replied. ¡°But if you have somewhere important to be, I understand. Is there anything I can help you with? The end of the world sounds pretty serious¡­¡± ¡°Our first challenge will be to reach the ears of the palace¡­¡± Feng said with an anxious tone. ¡°There is little precedent for residents of these lands calling upon the forces of the empire.¡± ¡°Continue to grow stronger, Master Micro,¡± Lena said, her tone more stern than encouraging. ¡°The road ahead is long, and your path is your own. I will do what I can to help strengthen the empire against this evil. The investigation has been largely fruitless until now, but the threat is much larger than they could imagine.¡± ¡°Those old generals would never imagine a deity empowering enemies of cultivators to such an extent. It will be difficult to convince them,¡± Feng said with a frown. ¡°Ah¡­ this will take diplomacy¡­¡± ¡°In any case, Master Micro,¡± Lena continued as the fire between them began to burn low. ¡°We must leave you, for now.¡± ¡°Yeah, you sound really busy,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Thanks for all your help so far. And tell Azar I said hello¡­¡± ¡°I shall carry your sentiments with me, Master Micro,¡± Lena said with a deep bow, and held the crystal Micro had given her tightly in her hand. ¡°I have benefited greatly from our time together.¡± ¡°Oh, here!¡± Micro said happily, fetching several more crystals from his storage. ¡°Take some extra. You too, Feng!¡± ¡°Take care, Micro¡­¡± Feng accepted the gift casually at first, but he became speechless as the nature of the objects in his hands became clear. He looked to Lena as if to confirm that he wasn¡¯t mistaken, and she grinned back at him. ¡°We will honour you with our efforts!¡± ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± Micro said, smiling back at them. ¡°Just try and stay safe until our paths cross again!¡± ~ When morning came, Lena and Feng announced their departure to Kolt, Kira, and Arbur. Kolt looked conflicted, and Kira struggled to hold back her tears as she said goodbye. Lena left them with a long list of cultivation techniques to practice in her absence, warning them that she would know whether or not they practiced diligently the next time they met. Micro asked Arbur to train with the children while he and Blue continued to clear the road, and their peaceful journey through the forest continued. Blue¡¯s truck needed small repairs occasionally, but she continued to drive it roughly while clearing trees. After several more weeks of winter passed, and the snow grew heavier, Micro wasn¡¯t surprised to hear the familiar sound of Blue laughing victoriously in the distance. ¡°You lose again, tool!¡± Blue shouted at Micro, having reached the edge of the forest ahead of him. ¡°You¡¯re buying me so much of that mountain fried beef later! Let¡¯s find more sects with food too!¡± ¡°We should head straight to Kel¡¯s sect, or I¡¯ll lose track of what I owe you!¡± Micro laughed back. Micro eventually cleared his half of the forest path, meeting Blue at the edge of a snowy field. Arbur and the children appeared behind Micro as he smiled at the snowy plains. The beautiful scene was made surreal by the green and purple flashes of light that continued in the morning sky. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Kira said with a warm smile as she set foot in the deep snow. ¡°What, did you forget what snow looked like?¡± Kolt teased her, but she continued to smile. ¡°It just feels like it¡¯s been so long since I saw it,¡± she replied as a feeling of calmness filled her. ¡°I wondered if I¡¯d ever see this much sky again too¡­¡± ¡°It does feel good to get out of the forest after a long walk,¡± Arbur agreed. ¡°Those woods have a way of getting to you after a while¡­¡± Micro was happy to hear that his friends were feeling better, but the odd lights in the sky were becoming more frequent. A particularly bright flash of purple light caught Micro¡¯s attention, and a shiver climbed up his spine. He thought he sensed chaos energy for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t be certain. ¡°Is that normal?¡± Micro asked Arbur, pointing at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s getting brighter, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°There may be powerful cultivators doing battle somewhere in the heavens,¡± Arbur replied. ¡°It is a common enough sight. Now, what is our destination, master?¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Well, I still want to extend the road to the western edge of these woods, but there¡¯s something I want to see first,¡± Micro replied. ¡°We¡¯ll get there pretty quickly if we go straight from here.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Micro,¡± Arbur said with a bow. With both hands, he quickly pushed the children¡¯s heads down, looking at them anxiously. ¡°Your sect leader made a declaration. Acknowledge his words.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Yes, master!¡± Kira quickly joined Arbur with her hands in front of her. ¡°Oh¡ªokay, master¡­¡± Kolt added awkwardly. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that, Arbur,¡± Micro said, waving his hand with a sigh. ¡°Just follow me if you don¡¯t have anywhere else to be.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Arbur said, repeating his gesture. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Micro shrugged, the turned his attention to the plains ahead of him. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s practice something my friend taught me.¡± ¡°What might that be?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°Fill up your legs with energy like this¡­¡± Micro explained, channelling energy steadily to his legs. ¡°Can you do that yet? Take your time with¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Kira was the first to reply, and soon the three disciples were concentrating. ¡°Hey, farm tool!¡± Blue called out. ¡°Check this out!¡± ¡°Be careful¡ª¡± Micro mumbled as he turned to see Blue drifting in circles, kicking up clouds of snow. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± ~ Arbur was the first to channel a stable current of energy to his legs, having had plenty of experience with such techniques. Kira followed soon after, excited to jump around with her newfound strength. With Trill¡¯s assistance, Kolt eventually succeeded in strengthening his legs. Some of Lena¡¯s teaching had prepared them for the technique, and Micro enjoyed their excitement. They ran for hours, until the sun had risen high in the sky the following day, poking out on occasion from behind the clouds which continued to coat the world below in a fluffy layer of snow. Although their pace was inconsistent, the children soon enjoyed running faster than they could have previously imagined possible. Micro wished he could see their delighted faces, but he was concentrating fully on the uneven ground. The snow hid many rocks and holes, and it wasn¡¯t long after they started running when Micro fell flat on his face, followed quickly by Kolt and Kira, who had been running closely behind him. ¡°Ha!¡± Blue laughed as she drove by. ¡°Are you alright, master?!¡± Arbur asked, having jumped safely over them. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Micro answered. The three of them were covered in snow, but he was pleased to see the fine robes they wore were waterproof. He worried about Arbur, who only wore looted bandits¡¯ clothing over his old tattered serpent sect robes. CRACK ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shielded his eyes as a purple flash of lightning suddenly filled his vision. Through his fingers, he saw the blue and white sky had turned completely purple. ¡°Get down!¡± Arbur shouted, but Micro and the children were already half buried in snow. BOOM A deafening impact shook the snowy ground, preventing Micro from finding his balance. As he fell back to the ground by the startled children, another impact rattled him. He heard the muffled voice of Blue approaching. ¡°Trill!¡± Blue screamed. ¡°The boys!¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Trill replied, and flew out of Kolt¡¯s pocket. He flew in front of Kolt and Arbur, grabbed the two by their sleeves, and pulled them forward as hard as he could. They all flew several meters in the blink of an eye. Trill grimaced as his energy quickly depleted. ¡°Micro, the girl!¡± Blue shouted to Micro next. Without time to think, Micro grabbed Kira¡¯s arm with his left hand. Blue landed on his shoulder, and he immediately felt the uncomfortable sensation of being pulled through space. BOOM Blue teleported the three of them away from the place they had fallen, and he looked back to see a ball of purple fire hit the ground. The heat turned the snow to steam, burning his skin despite the Core Cards which made his skin tougher than iron. Kolt gasped as the heat of the fire caught up with him. Kira screamed and buried her face in her sleeve. Micro tried to raise a shield of energy, but the explosions made it impossible for him to concentrate. He felt helpless. ¡°More incoming!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°Woah¡ª¡± In a daze, Micro looked up and saw even more fireballs descending on the planes. He wished for a place to hide, and his brain began to search for an answer. ¡°A dungeon¡­!¡± Micro mumbled, unable to hear his own voice. ¡°What?!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°There was a dungeon¡­!¡± Micro wheezed. He was disoriented by the explosions, but he remembered the general direction of the dungeon he had seen once before. Kel had prevented him from jumping into it, but it seemed like a safe place to hide now. ¡°Over there¡­!¡± ¡°I see two, I think!¡± Blue reported as the explosions continued. She frowned as she scanned the horizon with glowing eyes. ¡°It¡¯s blurry!¡± ¡°Whichever is closest!¡± Micro shouted back. ¡°Got it!¡± Blue nodded, and pointed ahead. A green light flashed in the sky, and Micro forced himself to his feet. He picked Kira up in both arms, and glanced to his right to see Trill dragging Kolt and Arbur through the air in the direction Blue was pointing. ¡°How far?!¡± Micro shouted. The snow beneath his feet became a swamp of slush and mud as he ran. Micro focused on reaching the dungeon as the heat of the fires around him became unbearable. ¡°There!¡± Blue shouted as they came over a small hill. The steam obscured their vision, but he could feel the energy of a dungeon ahead. Micro vaguely recalled the shape of a feather in the amber portal which he had stumbled upon before, though it wasn¡¯t quite visible yet. He began to consider a means of protecting Kolt and Kira from the pressure of the dungeon once they entered. A simple shield may be enough, but the Turtle Art may be necessary. Kel had been wary of the dungeon, but he didn¡¯t seem scared of it, so it couldn¡¯t have been too dangerous. Micro was optimistic that he wouldn¡¯t be separated from the children as they entered. They were only steps away from the dungeon, and Kolt and Arbur were no longer conscious, their bodies both covered in terrible burns. Kira continued to scream as the fires closed in on them. Micro was ready to jump, but he saw Blue hovering in front of him, not moving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡ª¡± Micro shouted, but he saw the worried look on her face. He looked down, and knew the reason for her hesitation. ¡°Uh-oh¡­¡± Blue mumbled with a wry smile. ¡°That¡¯s red¡­¡± Micro said with a blank expression. BOOM Another fireball hit the ground ahead of them. Micro looked up at Blue. She looked back, and shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t move, we die, boss!¡± Trill shouted. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Micro looked down at Kira, and his feet began to move before he could think. Blue followed with a shrug, accompanied by Trill, who was still doing his best not to drop Arbur and Kolt. As the steam around them turned to smoke and sparks, there was no time to hesitate. Blue looked content, though her usual playful smile was absent. Micro braced himself for the sensation he had grown familiar with, as his vision was filled with the red glow of the ruby level dungeon portal. But he felt nothing at all. Chapter 133 - Micros It was the absence of anxiety that Micro noticed first. He knew he should feel anything but calm with none of his friends in sight. But he felt more like a truck than a human, completely void of any describable sensation. He was only barely aware of his existence, until a faint voice broke through the darkness. ¡°This is disappointing¡­¡± Micro heard a voice mumble. Micro tried to reply, but he found no voice of his own to use. ¡°I¡¯ve been moving the portal all around this world for ages,¡± the voice continued. ¡°Just when I think I¡¯ve finally found a challenger or two, look at you¡­¡± Micro could do nothing but listen to the formless voice in the infinite dark. He strained his ears to hear its next words, but he couldn¡¯t even be sure if he still had ears. ¡°Are you lost?¡± the voice asked. Micro wasn¡¯t sure how to reply, but he soon remembered that he couldn¡¯t reply at all. ¡°Your mind¡­ wow¡­¡± The voice sounded shocked. Micro suddenly felt something for the first time since entering the dungeon. A dull pain entered his thoughts, as if his mind was being poked and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s so small that it¡¯s hard to read properly¡­¡± Micro waited for the pain to subside, and eventually the voice seemed to leave his mind, like exhaust floating away on a breeze. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a pixie among you. That¡¯ll do¡­¡± The voice sounded relieved as the pain in Micro¡¯s thoughts faded. A moment of silence passed. ¡°Ah, I see. Wow, what a mess. What was the point of giving you these dungeons?! The creator would cringe at the sight of you all¡­ Well, you¡¯re here at least.¡± Micro heard the voice sigh, then realized he was standing beneath a tree. He looked around quickly and saw Arbur, Kolt, and Kira lying unconscious on the grassy ground, covered in burns. Trill was sitting on Kolt¡¯s shoulder, panting and out of breath. Micro was happy to see them all breathing, but the familiar feeling of anxiety began to return to him. Blue was still flying above the group, but she also looked tense. ¡°This could be bad,¡± Blue whispered calmly. ¡°Even at full power, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have any fun fighting her¡­¡± ¡°Her?¡± Micro asked, looking around. ¡°Who? Where?¡± ¡°There,¡± Blue continued to look down at the grass in front of them. Micro still had no control of his energy, and he strained his eye to find any trace of the woman Blue was referring to. The sun was high in a clear blue sky, and the grass was healthy and green. However, he couldn¡¯t find any trace of a person, dungeon guardian, or monster of any kind. ¡°The grass can read minds¡­?¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Ruby level dungeons are different than I expected.¡± ¡°You may be half blind, but come on¡­¡± the voice said with a sigh that sounded almost feminine, and Micro finally found its source. ¡°Oh, sorry¡­¡± Micro said as his eye fell upon a swaying blade of grass, upon which sat a single, ordinary ant. ¡°Strange one, you are,¡± the ant said, its sweet voice conflicting greatly with its appearance. ¡°Your minds are like open books, but do not fear. After reading the little blue one¡¯s memories of today, I have no interest in reading any more. What a disappointment¡­¡± ¡°Is reading a hobby of yours?¡± Micro asked with a blank expression. ¡°The old man¡¯s son read a lot of novels¡­¡± The ant began to walk slowly down the blade of grass, disappearing from sight for a moment. Micro tried to find it again, but didn¡¯t notice it again until it called out to him from the trunk of the tree he stood next to. Even up close, it looked like nothing more than an ant. ¡°I have been entertained by countless armies who sought to further their understanding of the Ant Art, but not a single soldier has darkened my door in years,¡± the ant explained. ¡°Now my long awaited guests are three broken children, two disinterested pixies, and¡­ a farm tool¡­?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Are you the boss in here?¡± ¡°I am Kaylero, guardian of the Ruby Air Ant Dungeon, yes, but that is no concern of yours. I do not grant Core Cards to lost children.¡± ¡°Oh, so do you mind if we leave after the fires die down outside¡ª¡± ¡°But you have treated my domain as little more than a rest stop,¡± Kaylero the ant interrupted Micro. ¡°Does this sacred home of mine, granted to me by my unparalleled creator, look to you like nothing more than temporary shelter? Does disrespect flow so deeply in a farm tool¡¯s veins?!¡± ¡°Trucks don¡¯t have¡ª¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Blue hissed, still hovering in place. ¡°Try not to increase our chances of dying a quick and painful death, would you?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry about that, Kaylero,¡± Micro corrected himself, bowing as he had seen others do many times. ¡°We were about to burn to death outside, and I mistook this for an amber level dungeon in the area.¡± ¡°I am well aware,¡± Kaylero replied curtly. ¡°Ah¡­ I barely have the will to punish you for your insolence, your ignorance, your incompetence¡­¡± ¡°So can we¡ª¡± ¡°But my purpose has not changed since those glorious days when generations of armies relied upon my blessing,¡± Kaylero sighed. Micro thought he could see the ant shaking its head, but it was difficult to discern any expression on its tiny face. ¡°What purpose?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You¡¯re foolish even for a farm tool, Micro. Strange name¡­¡± Kaylero retorted. ¡°We exist to aid humanity on the path to immortality.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice of you,¡± Micro said. ¡°I already have immortality though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an uncommon misunderstanding for one as uneducated as yourself,¡± Kaylero replied. ¡°You have a lot more work to do before you can truly be called an immortal.¡± ¡°How immortal am I?¡± Micro frowned. ¡°There are simply a few less things that can kill you now,¡± Kaylero explained impatiently. ¡°But I can assure you, farm tool, that I am not one of those things!¡± ¡°Well, thanks for not killing us yet,¡± Micro replied. ¡°You dungeon guardians really are nice. It must be a nice job!¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t always so nice for us,¡± the ant grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s exhausting! It was fun at first, and we saw some potential, but humans just started getting weaker one day. Now look at you, barely able to stand up on your own.¡± ¡°Standing on two feet is trickier than it looks. I guess you wouldn¡¯t know, since you have six¡­¡± Micro replied slowly. ¡°But I¡¯m trying to get stronger now. My own purpose is to figure out how to travel through space and time.¡± ¡°Such a trivial task is what vexes you?¡± Kaylero gasped. ¡°How weak can a race be? After all these years with dungeons around, you all¡ª¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arbur suddenly stirred. In a daze, he massaged his sore head while frowning up at Micro and Kaylero. ¡°Why is that girly ant talking down to us¡­?¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Kaylero is the guardian,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Guardian of what?¡± ¡°The Ruby Air Ant Art Dungeon.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where we are right now,¡± Micro gestured to the field around them. ¡°Ah¡­ Ruby¡­¡± Arbur mumbled, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes once more. He was unconscious before his head hit the ground. ¡°Many cultivators have died proudly in this dungeon,¡± Kaylero continued. ¡°The world may be better off without the likes of you, as discourteous as you are weak.¡± ¡°Is your trial very difficult?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± the ant cringed at his question. ¡°Am I a babysitter to this species¡¯ outcasts? Have I outlived my glorious purpose in this realm?!¡± ¡°I really just¡ª¡± Micro began to speak, but the ant cut him off. ¡°Fine, you can leave!¡± Kaylero shouted, and a portal opened behind them. ¡°But we¡¯ll die if we leave now¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°You¡¯re bound to die sooner or later anyway with cores like that,¡± Kaylero scoffed. ¡°Better to get it over with. Go on now. Go die.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave yet,¡± Micro argued. ¡°But you will!¡± Kaylero shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t think we will,¡± Micro argued, standing firmly on the ground. ¡°The other option is the trial of this dungeon,¡± Kaylero spat back. ¡°You are not even worthy to die here. It would dishonour those who already have.¡± ¡°So we aren¡¯t allowed to do the trial?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Allowed¡ª¡± The ant fell silent, and Micro could sense the frustration radiating from her tiny body. ¡°I can not deny your right to challenge the trial¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do that then,¡± Micro said with a smile. ¡°When do we start?¡± ¡°But you are few in number, and you are terribly weak¡­¡± Kaylero grumbled. ¡°There would be little point.¡± ¡°How many people should we have?¡± Micro asked. ¡°An army is typically required, recommended, realistic¡­ though a handful of cultivators have been successful on their own¡­¡± the ant explained, looking around at the group of injured and anxious cultivators. ¡°There is precedent, but still¡­¡± ¡°Do we have to fight you?¡± Blue asked timidly. ¡°Your ignorance is grating,¡± Kaylero groaned. ¡°You master the mind, body, and soul in the lower dungeons. In the emerald level dungeons you face all sorts of enemies. You¡¯re in a ruby level dungeon now.¡± ¡°So?¡± Blue asked, her snarky attitude only partially audible in her strained voice. ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk, say something we can understand.¡± ¡°The jade, amber, sapphire, and emerald dungeons are meant to prepare you for what you¡¯ll face in ruby dungeons,¡± Kaylero continued, paying attention to the look on Micro¡¯s face as he tried to keep up with the explanation. ¡°Here, your enemy is nature in all its forms. Erasing you all from existence would be a trivial matter to me, but such an act would be wasteful in my creator¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°So we can do the trial!¡± Micro clapped his hands. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a relief,¡± Blue said with a loud sigh. ¡°I can battle nature all day. I don¡¯t think nature as beat me once!¡± ¡°If this were the Pixie Art Dungeon, your confidence might be justified,¡± Kaylero said. ¡°The Pixie Art what¡ª¡± ¡°But not here!¡± Kaylero scoffed. ¡°Now wait a moment you¡ª¡± Blue shouted, but she was soon reminded of the difference in power between her and the ant. ¡°Enough!¡± Kaylero roared, emitting an angry aura that seemed to fill the entire world in an instant. ¡°I will give you a fighting chance.¡± The unconscious Kolt, Kira, and Arbur suddenly disappeared without a sound. They were gone before Micro could even react, but his panic turned to surprise when they reappeared, Kolt and Kira standing in clean robes and free of injury, while Arbur¡¯s own robes were clean, but still tattered. ¡°What just happened?¡± Kira asked first. ¡°They were dirty¡­¡± Kaylero shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t like when my dungeon is dirty.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kaylero,¡± Micro said. ¡°Cleaning would be a useful skill.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not leaving going to leave, you will face the trial,¡± Kaylero declared. ¡°You will know the material struggles of the noble ant.¡± ¡°Are there ants which aren¡¯t noble?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Have you met any that aren¡¯t?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± ¡°Then stop asking so many questions, farm tool. You¡¯re annoying me,¡± Kaylero grumbled. ¡°Are you ready or not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting¡­¡± Kira spoke up, apparently unaffected by the talking ant. ¡°What¡¯s going on right now, master?¡± ¡°The field we were walking across exploded, so we jumped into the Ruby Air Ant Art Dungeon to escape. Now we have to do the trial, or that ant will kick us out, and we¡¯ll die,¡± Micro explained. ¡°There¡¯s a chance we¡¯ll die in here too, but the dungeon guardian seems pretty fair.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then¡­¡± Kira replied, rubbing her eyes sleepily. ¡°That sounds reasonable¡­¡± ¡°Enough drivel!¡± Kaylero barked. ¡°In instances where less than a hundred cultivators enter this dungeon as a group, they are to face the trial separately. Not that it is likely to help your chances of survival, but I¡¯ll warn you in advance.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kayle¡ª¡± ¡°Please, stop talking!¡± Kaylero shouted. The ant cleared her throat before continuing with a more serious tone. ¡°You will find yourself in a harsh environment, surrounded by a hundred replicas of yourself. If one of you survives, you are free to leave this dungeon at your leisure. If half of your number survive, you will receive the rewards of this dungeon. If all of you survive¡­ well, don¡¯t mind that.¡± ¡°So the six of us will face the trial alone?¡± Micro asked, but Kaylero walked down the tree, ignoring his question. ¡°Disappointing¡­¡± The ant sighed. ¡°But I shall not be cruel, for it is not my design. Take cover beneath the surface, and luck may see you to the end of the trial.¡± ¡°Underground¡ª¡± Micro began to ask, but the scenery around him suddenly transformed. He braced himself for the pressure of an advanced dungeon, but was pleasantly surprised to find the atmosphere felt ordinary. He was standing in a grassy meadow, where only several trees grew. The trees appeared to have a sparkling fruit hanging from their branches, making them look festive. ¡°This is actually pretty nice¡­¡± Next, he realized that he had regained control of his energy. With a deep breath, he expanded his senses, and immediately confirmed that the ant¡¯s words had been quite literally true. Behind him, he found around a hundred copies of himself, an army of young men in white robes, all with the same blank expression. Every one of them appeared to be going through the same process of assessing the situation. ¡°Hello,¡± Micro said, but his voice was drowned out by the sound of every other Micro saying the same thing at the same time. A vague memory of being parked outside the factory where he was assembled came to mind. All of the Micros stopped talking, frowned, and then turned to the nearest Micro. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the real Micro, right?¡± They asked each other in unison, but they soon understood that the answer wouldn¡¯t be found in such a way. They all paused for another moment, then spoke again in unison. ¡°License plates!¡± They declared, nodded at each other, then began to move. After lining up in no particular order, the Micros looked to their right, and the Micro at the rightmost end of the line held his hand up and announced his number. ¡°I¡¯ll be one,¡± Micro said, and the other Micro¡¯s nodded in agreement. ¡°Two!¡± the next Micro in line shouted, and the rest of the Micros nodded. ¡°Ah!¡± All of the Micro¡¯s suddenly cried out in unison in unison, then scratched their heads. The sound of every Micro scratching their heads made a strange sound, but they continued to think deeply. As the idea had come to all of them simultaneously, the first two Micros in line looked around, then focused on their index fingers. The first two Micros nodded to each other, then summoned a very small sword of energy. Without hesitating, they made a small cut on each of their finger tips. ¡°Turn around,¡± the second Micro said to the First. ¡°Okay,¡± the first Micro replied, though he had anticipated the order. ¡°One¡­¡± the second Micro said as he drew a large, red number one on the back of the First Micro¡¯s robe. It took some time for the blood to soak into the fabric, but the second Micro eventually completed the task. ¡°There, that should do.¡± ¡°Thanks, Micro,¡± the first Micro said. The second Micro then turned around, and the first Micro wrote the number two on the second Micro¡¯s back. One by one, the rest of the Micros walked up to the first, turned around, and had their numbers assigned. After the final Micro, the hundred and thirteenth, was numbered, they approached the nearest fruit-bearing tree. With Spirit Vision, it became clear that the sparkling, gem-like fruits on the trees were full of energy, specifically energy of the air element. Micro wondered why such a fruit would be growing on a tree in a dungeon, but the next thing he noticed was that he couldn¡¯t sense energy from any other part of the dungeon. The sky was bright, but he felt no energy there. The meadow was covered with long grass which waved in the wind, but he felt no energy at all in the grass or the ground beneath it. He tried rooting himself in the ground, but he only succeeded in expending some of his own energy, gaining nothing from the ground. Though he hadn¡¯t felt hungry since gaining the ability to fuel himself with the energy all around him, every Micro soon began to feel fatigued and lethargic. A deep hunger grew from within him, and every Micro made their way over to the tree and took a bite of one of its fruits. Soon, there were no fruits left on the tree, but every Micro felt refreshed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really taste like anything¡­¡± the Micros noted, but they all felt so satisfied by the surge of energy that they grew relaxed for a moment. There were still plenty of trees in the distance from which they could take more fruit, so their collective sense of urgency dissipated. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Micro number nine suddenly spoke. He pointed up at the sky, where he happened to be looking. The rest of the Micros looked up, and with Spirit Vision they all confirmed together. In unison, and with a heavy voice, they all declared their conclusion. ¡°That¡¯s a dragon.¡± Chapter 134 - Work The Micros¡¯ initial expectation of a friendly conversation with the dragon they had spotted quickly met a harsh reality. The giant creature swooped down with its hind claws extended, clearly intending to grab as many Micros as possible. The Micros were alert enough to dive out of the way, as the dragon wasn¡¯t much faster than a vehicle would be allowed to go on a highway, and none were injured. In unison, they began to form an Energy Wave attack in their hands, but realized all at once just how dangerous that would be. They considered a plan for a moment, then turned to the Micro labelled with a number one. They all formed the same ideas at the same time, but there were multiple tasks to perform. ¡°I¡¯ll assign roles!¡± The first Micro shouted. ¡°Can everybody hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Every other Micro replied, causing a loud burst of sound which seemed to surprise the dragon. It adjusted its course and looked down, deciding on a target. ¡°We cannot attack it without securing a source of energy!¡± the first Micro announced. ¡°The ant said we should go underground, but we can¡¯t all dig at the same time. Everybody up to the number fifty, start digging a tunnel under this tree!¡± The forty nine Micros immediately gathered, coated their hands in a little energy, and began to dig. Despite the urgency of their situation, they all smiled as the work went quickly and smoothly. ¡°Everybody else, lead the dragon away!¡± the first Micro shouted. The dragon began to dive, and the Micros numbered fifty-one and above all began to shout and run away from the tree. The first Micro followed behind the decoy group, monitoring both groups as they performed their duties. The dragon¡¯s claws zoomed by the decoy group again. Most of them jumped out of the way in time, but several were knocked down. Of the nine who fell, four stood up and continued to run, but five remained on the ground with minor injuries. ¡°Several injured Micros over here!¡± one of the Micros called out. ¡°Numbers fifty-one through sixty, listen up!¡± the first Micro shouted in response. ¡°Carry the injured Micros to the tunnels! No tailgating!¡± The first Micro accompanied the injured, then instructed five of the tunnel-digging Micros to tend to the injured until they were able to assist in digging. As the variety of duties diversified, the Micros settled on a system where the smaller number in a group would delegate work to the larger numbers, and work proceeded efficiently. The dragon dove again, but the decoy group had spread out, and the dragon¡¯s claws failed to scoop any of them up. This process repeated again and again for several hours, until the decoy group contained only thirty members. Sometimes the dragon landed, but the Micros were faster on their feet than the dragon could keep up with. ¡°The tunnel is ready!¡± a Micro finally called out to the exhausted group from the tree. The dragon circled in the sky, ready to attack yet again, and the Micros all ran straight toward the tree. The first Micro watched them running, and realized their mistake. They were running in a straight line together, and the dragon would catch them before they reached the dungeon. ¡°Keep running!¡± the first Micro shouted, then ran fifty paces to the right of the tree. He summoned a small energy wave, and fired it into the path of the dragon. Though it did no damage to the dragon¡¯s tough scales, it was blinded for a moment and changed course in confusion. The first Micro fell to the ground unconscious, drained of almost all of his energy. Seeing this, several Micros at the entrance of the tunnel called out to the second Micro, who came up to take over as director. ¡°Everyone gather in the second chamber, then block the first hall!¡± the second Micro ordered as the last of the decoys climbed down the tunnel. He confirmed that all of the injured and unconscious Micros were accounted for as the dragon quickly descended with a mouthful of fire. The second Micro finally entered, and was assisted by several others in collapsing one section of the entrance. ¡°All Micros are accounted for,¡± several of the Micros standing nearby reported in unison. ¡°Alright,¡± the second Micro began with a loud voice. He looked around and saw that many of the other Micros who were still working were exhausted or injured. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to rest if we can¡¯t refuel. We¡¯ll start tunnelling to the nearest tree.¡± The conscious Micros all nodded in agreement, as the same idea had occurred to most of them at the same time. ¡°After we reach the first tree, we¡¯ll confirm the location of the next nearest tree, and we¡¯ll go from there,¡± the second Micro continued. ¡°Micros numbered fifty and below, you¡¯ll break into smaller groups and continue the tunnel in rotation. The rest of you will conserve your energy to use in case of emergencies. Be mindful of air quality and temperature levels.¡± ~ The tunnel progressed smoothly for the next hour, though not as quickly as Micro was capable of digging. To save energy, they limited energy usage to strengthening their hands. The dirt was mostly uniform in density, though rocks frequently slowed progress until they could be broken apart or moved. The Micros not involved in digging sat with their eyes closed in a small cavern referred to as the garage, breathing as slowly as possible to prevent even the slightest waste of energy. The injured Micros slowly recovered, as the immortality trait had improved Micro¡¯s healing ability, but the lack of ambient energy prevented a full recovery. Micro wondered how long the trial would take, since the process of finding fruit to eat or enemies to battle could be drawn out indefinitely, but his focus remained on the immediate task before him. Eventually, the Micros agreed that their tunnel had reached the vicinity of the nearest fruit tree, and a reserve Micro tunnelled straight up to scout the area. ¡°The dragon is gone, but the weather has changed,¡± the twenty-ninth Micro announced in a quiet voice. His message was relayed down the line of Micros. The Micro dropped back down the tunnel, and the others noted that steam was rising from his hair. ¡°It¡¯s very hot.¡± Before anybody replied, the nearest ten Micros removed their outer robes and passed them forward, and the Twenty-ninth Micro draped them over himself, covering every part of himself except for his eyes. The Micros smiled, finding his appearance amusing, and he went back up the tunnel. As quickly as he could, he picked the fruits and threw them down the tunnel entrance. As the heat gradually made its way through the layers of fabric to his skin, he moved faster and faster. After harvesting half of the available fruits, around forty in total, he dove back into the tunnel. ¡°Any longer and I would need to make a shield with energy¡­ But I confirmed the location of eight more trees in that direction,¡± he said with a weary voice, pointing over his shoulder. He drew arrows on the ground, then estimated the distance to each tree. After explaining the locations, he fell to his knees and lost consciousness. ¡°I¡¯ll take over,¡± the nearest Micro to him declared. Three Micros near him picked up the snoring Micro and carried him to the garage to rest. He took the extra robes from the sleeping Micro and finished harvesting the fruit from the tree above them before continuing to guide the collective. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°We¡¯ll calculate the fuel efficiency of these fruits next,¡± the second Micro declared as he returned the extra robes, some of them partially burnt, to the other Micros. ¡°Bring the Micro with the least remaining energy.¡± The first Micro was brought down the tunnel to where the fruits were piled. Though he was uninjured, his body was completely drained of energy after having fired a Spirit Wave attack at the dragon they encountered, and no aura surrounded him. Even his skin was softened by the inability to provide enough energy to his Armour Trait. Other Micros began to slowly feed him pieces of the fruit, and the first Micro gradually awoke. After finishing the fruit, he stood up and stretched. He meditated for a while and collected his thoughts. After listening to a brief summary of recent events, he cleared his throat and addressed the others. ¡°I¡¯m about a third full,¡± the first Micro said. ¡°We¡¯ll need about four hundred of these fruits to fully refuel us all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join the digging team,¡± the second Micro added, slipping back into the crowd of Micros. ¡°If we continue to face obstacles like monsters and bad weather, we will likely need to secure the fruit of about four to five trees every day,¡± the first Micro declared after giving the matter some thought. ¡°The minimum number of us necessary will tunnel toward the next eight trees, and the rest of us will park near the garage near the first cavern. We¡¯ll need more garages constructed as routes expand. Keep the walkways smooth and free of hazards. Micros numbered eighty to eighty-four will regularly monitor the trees already connected to our tunnels.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± All of the Micros suddenly raised their hands, having thought of the same idea. They chuckled at the odd scene, and then waited for the first Micro to articulate the plan. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll set aside some fruit and attempt to grow more trees,¡± the first Micro said, giving a voice to their collective idea. ¡°Eighty-six and eighty-seven will experiment with cultivating the fruits and report the results regularly.¡± The Micros all jumped into action after distributing some fruit to the most exhausted Micros, and the tunnel-digging continued. ~ Twenty days passed uneventfully as the weather changed above ground. The Micros successfully tunnelled to fifteen trees in that time, though they were struggling to make up for the energy they used with the energy they could replenish using the fruits. They experimented constantly with various methods of digging, searching for the most fuel-efficient techniques. Several times per week, when the surface was safe, they distributed the dirt they had removed from the tunnels across the flat plains, careful not to obstruct their view of the horizon. At one point, they decided to build a small hill where the entrance to the first tunnel was, allowing for a better view of the trees. However, none of the fruits which the Micros planted had grown yet, and the task before them was beginning to seem infinite. It was a cheerful event when good news filled the tunnel on the twenty-first day of their dungeon trial, when energy was low and monsters were nearby. ¡°Some of the fruitless trees are flowering!¡± a Micro announced one day after a routine inspection. He located the first Micro to report his findings. ¡°One flower looked like it had a very small fruit in the centre already!¡± ¡°Then they don¡¯t function too much like fruit trees on earth. The old man would love a tree like that,¡± the first Micro replied. ¡°But even at that speed, we will still need to secure a larger network of trees, or we¡¯ll run out of fuel before they can grow back, however long that takes.¡± The Micros were concerned one day when the surface temperature dropped far below freezing after a long period of blistering heat, but the fruit trees were apparently unaffected by the weather. Several more dragons and a series of four legged monsters also appeared, but the Micros were able to stay safe in their tunnels. On the sixty-fifth day of uninterrupted digging, the air in the tunnel became humid and moist. ¡°Rain!¡± a Micro reported urgently from an opening in the tunnel where water had already started pouring in. ¡°A lot of it!¡± ¡°Drainage!¡± the first Micro shouted as he ran through the quickly deepening puddles. ¡°We completely forgot about drainage!¡± The tunnel had become a complex network of pathways which connected dozens of trees to a single, larger cavern. The Micros had even thought to prepare several storage rooms for the fruits, in case one or more areas of the tunnel became inaccessible. However, the entirety of the tunnel¡¯s design was two dimensional, spanning a large area several meters beneath the surface. No Micro had thought to consider drainage in the absence of heavy rain up to that point. ¡°All Micros numbered ten or higher, prioritize drainage!¡± the first Micro ordered as water began dripping from the ceiling of the tunnel. ¡°The rest of you, move the energy fruits to the cavern beneath the hill. That is the last place likely to flood!¡± The tunnels in which work had been proceeding peacefully for weeks suddenly became a frenzy of activity. Dirt and rocks were being thrown out of the top of the hill like exhaust from a garbage truck, and the splashing of the muddy floor of the tunnels made it difficult to see if progress was being made. ¡°Flooding under tree twenty-two!¡± a Micro shouted from down one tunnel. ¡°All available Micros, build walls around the central tunnel entrances!¡± the First Micro ordered. ¡°Seal off the smaller entrances if you can!¡± ¡°Tunnel collapse under tree seven!¡± another called out. Despite their frantic efforts to prevent the tunnels from flooding or caving in, it became clear that their efforts to add proper drainage only after the rain had begun were insufficient, and a new course of action was selected. ¡°Everybody park under the hill until the rain has passed!¡± the first Micro ordered. ¡°Take the fruit you can carry and hurry back!¡± As the sound of rain pelting the ground above them grew loud enough to drown out their shouts, the Micros successfully preserved their fruit supply and gathered in the only remaining dry cavern beneath the hill. They watched as several tunnels collapsed after being weakened by the moisture, and rain poured through the holes which opened in the ceiling. Two days of rain passed before the sky brightened again, but the existing network of tunnels was almost completely destroyed. Work resumed slowly, as mud hindered all efforts, but they gradually began to plan and craft a new network of tunnels which extended much farther underground. After two weeks, they had successfully recreated paths to the previously located fruit trees, creating drainage shafts on their way, but most Micros were running very low on energy by the time they had caught up to their previous progress, and some were on the verge of death. But none had lost their determination to see the trail through to the end. On the hundredth day of digging, their reserves were finally depleted. Digging activities were limited to a small team that moved sluggishly, while the majority of Micros gathered in the main cavern to await the first Micro¡¯s decision. ¡°As you know, several of the fruits which we planted recently have sprouted, while the trees labelled three, nine, and thirty-four are beginning to grow fruit again,¡± the first Micro announced with a dry voice. ¡°We can either meditate while waiting for these supplies to replenish or attempt to locate more trees on the surface. We don¡¯t know what the risks associated with either choice are, but we may need to expand our reach as soon as possible.¡± The Micros all looked around at each other for a moment, but they had all come to the same conclusion at once. With all in agreement, it was next decided that instead of scouting from the safety of tunnel entrances, from which they could only see several hundred meters, ten Micros would leave the tunnels and scout the area around the central hill, above ground. The Micros with the most remaining energy were found, and they all began their mission. ~ On a day when the weather looked safe and dry, they set out on their quest. Several Micros encountered giant spiders, who lay waiting in large pits in the ground where Micro almost fell, but the Micros proceeded slowly and with caution, managing to avoid most of the traps. At the end of the day, all of the Micros had eventually returned, and a plan was forged to connect several main tunnels to over two hundred trees¡¯ locations with an efficient network of branches, accounting for drainage and security. It rained several times during the project, and energy reserves ran low early on, but their strategy began to pay off as they acquired more fruit from distant trees, using what they¡¯d learned to prepare the tunnels safely. Aside from the fatigue felt at the end of each day, the entire workforce of Micros was even beginning to enjoy the challenge, finding the simple work satisfying and the rewards refreshing. On the hundred and fortieth day, the second day in a row that they had ended the day with a surplus of energy fruits, it was an unpleasant surprise to hear one of the Micros cry out in pain. It was more surprising still that the scream came from the safety of a fruit storage room. ¡°What happened, sixty-four?!¡± the first Micro shouted as he came upon the scene. Standing over a bleeding and barely conscious Micro, the Micro number sixty-four stood expressionlessly with an energy sword in his hand. ¡°Why would you¡ª¡± ¡°Kill¡­¡± the sixty-fourth Micro mumbled, his voice devoid of emotion, then he raised the energy sword in the air and lunged forward. ¡°Kill¡­!¡± Chapter 135 - More Work The first Micro confined the murderous sixty-fourth Micro in a box with the Turtle Art, which the Micro inside clumsily resisted. However, with the support of several other Micros, the box was reinforced and the Micro inside soon ran out of energy. The first Micro pointed at a nearby Micro, who understood his task. He stepped forward with glowing eyes. ¡°Comparing him to you with Spirit Vision, there is clearly something different, mostly in his head,¡± the fortieth Micro reported. ¡°An unwanted passenger¡­ It¡¯s moving¡ªI think it¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°The old man took medicine for a parasite after that one camping trip, but we don¡¯t have pills¡­¡± the first Micro thought aloud. ¡°How should we deal with the parasite without killing the Micro.¡± ¡°Oh, poison!¡± most of the Micros in the room thought aloud in unison. ¡°We should be able to survive most of the poisons we can make,¡± the first Micro said. ¡°Numbers seventy through seventy-eight, feed him different poisons and report to Micro number two if one is effective. I¡¯m out of fuel¡­ Somebody inspect the other Micros for parasites¡­ Don¡¯t poison yourselves¡­¡± The storage room where the first Micro was found to be infected by a parasite became a quarantine for those with foreign bodies detected within them. Though only the sixty-fourth Micro had acted out violently due to the parasite¡¯s influence on his mind, a total of seven Micros were confirmed to be infected. After voluntarily confining themselves to quarantine, they began to use their remaining energy to create poisons along with the other Micros. Several Micros grew violent as the parasites took hold of their minds, but the poisons were effective at slowing them down. Micro hadn¡¯t previously experimented much with poison, but the basic method for creating a broad range of poisonous compounds using energy could be found in their minds thanks to the Core Cards they had mastered, and they grew more confident in their abilities with time. The injured Micro was eventually saved with the help of three energy fruits, but the mood of the tunnels darkened for the next week. The smell of the poisons which filled the tunnel made the Micros sick, but they continued to work despite the constant pollution. With regular inspections, more and more Micros were confirmed to be infected, and the source was still unclear. Finally, after half of the Micros had been infected, and few Micros remained outside of the quarantined area, good news came on a rainy day. ¡°We found a poison that will work!¡± a Micro happily reported. ¡°It takes a lot of energy to produce, but it works quickly!¡± The second Micro ordered that the method to create it be shared, and the bitter smelling poison soon filled the tunnels. It looked like a green cloud of exhaust that hung in the air for hours at a time, but the Micros were relieved when those of their number whose minds had begun to deteriorate finally showed signs of improvement. Several days later, while expanding a tunnel, the Micros discovered a small nest of the parasites in the dirt. After poisoning the nest, the Micros considered burying them far away for hygiene¡¯s sake. However, the collective came up with an idea. ¡°Number eight, you test it,¡± the second Micro ordered. ¡°Report any side effects you may notice quickly.¡± ¡°Keep your distance, in case it makes me act weird,¡± the eighth Micro replied. Without hesitation, he then picked up a dead parasite, a worm-like creature the length of his hand, and threw it into his mouth. The other Micros anxiously awaited his reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the fruits, but it did fill me up a bit. I feel about five percent fuller now, give or take.¡± The parasites were carried to their own storage chamber and monitored carefully for signs of spoiling, but they appeared to stay fresh indefinitely. The same species of parasite was found several times in the next week as the tunnels continued, and another species which required a unique type of poison to eliminate also appeared, but food became less of a worry to the Micros. Though the energy cost to kill the parasites barely made up for the energy they provided when eaten, the Micros were happy to have found a more efficient way to deal with the threat. ~ On the nine month anniversary of the trial¡¯s beginning, several Micros who oversaw different aspects of dungeon activities held a regular meeting. With enough food sources secured to keep every Micro fed, not accounting for unforeseen energy expenditures, their focus had turned to long term survival strategies. ¡°We now have access to five hundred trees connected to our tunnels, correct?¡± the first Micro, having regained command after a long rest, asked the Micro across from him. ¡°Yes, the farthest tree from here is twenty-five hundred meters from the central hill,¡± the Micro replied. ¡°They are evenly distributed in every direction. We are still searching for more trees, but we are focusing most of our resources on expanding the local network of tunnels for now.¡± ¡°How are the farming projects?¡± the first Micro asked another. ¡°We¡¯ve been able to grow seven trees to maturity. We expect that they will become a stable source of energy in about four months at their current rate of growth. They grow the same way trees on earth grow, but they grow much faster,¡± the Micro replied. ¡°We experimented with various improvised fertilizers, but the results of those tests are still inconclusive.¡± ¡°How are the energy fruit reserves now?¡± the first Micro continued. ¡°Parasite nests have prevented our reserves from emptying for the past two weeks, but they are not a reliable food source, given the cost of poisoning them,¡± another Micro replied. ¡°There are too many varieties now, so poison testing is becoming less efficient. A more direct approach to extermination may be the best course of action.¡± ¡°And the scouts?¡± the first Micro turned to the next Micro. ¡°Anything new or exciting to report this month?¡± ¡°Our scouts have had several encounters with monsters, but there were no accidents. We are planning to hunt a boar-like creature next week and confirm whether or not it takes more fuel to kill the creature than the creature can provide as food,¡± he explained. ¡°We may require extra Micros to ensure the hunt goes smoothly.¡± ¡°Very good, everyone. Drive safe,¡± the first Micro said with a satisfied nod, and the meeting was concluded ~ The large boar soon became a preferred snack for the Micros. Though they didn¡¯t waste energy trying to create a fire for cooking, it stayed fresh no matter how long they stored it thanks to the development of a poisonous gas used as a preservative. The fatty meat wasn¡¯t as rich in energy as the fruits, but it was much more enjoyable when dried and aged in certain conditions. Furthermore, many of its bones were shaped optimally for digging. The Micros had planned on trying to create shovels by using the small amount of metal ore they had previously stored with their Storage Skill, but they were disappointed to find that their storage was empty. The rib cage of the large creature provided most of the Micros responsible for digging with a reliable shovels. The weather continued to change drastically from day to day, ranging from cold that made it impossible to breathe to heat that burned the skin in seconds. Dragons occasionally flew over the hill, one even landing on it during a snowstorm, but the Micros had tunnelled so far underground that the dragon simply moved on after resting for an hour. Farming experiments went smoothly despite several extreme weather events. As the amount of fruit on each tree began to keep up with their energy needs, the Micros called another meeting. ¡°We now have reliable access to seven hundred and thirty-two trees,¡± a Micro reported. ¡°At least two hundred more trees have been located beyond the area we have fully explored.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Our surplus is beginning to rise daily as fruit is harvested from trees on our network,¡± another Micro added. ¡°We are able to use more energy to perform daily tasks now, but we are still prioritizing building a large stockpile of fruits.¡± ¡°The fruit we have grown has begun to flower, and the number of fuelling stations along our network will double within a year,¡± another reported. ¡°We have wondered if it may be possible for trees to die, but no experiments have been carried out yet.¡± ¡°The supply of meat from creatures which we are able to defeat safely is too inconsistent to rely on when the weather is too extreme. Trapping may be more efficient than hunting in the future,¡± one Micro with a large scar on his face said. ¡°Trapping would also be more fun than fighting them¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for meat to come to us,¡± the first Micro began. ¡°Limit scouting to the area immediately surrounding our network. The tunnelling group will focus on redundancies in security and drainage. It won¡¯t be possible to defend a larger area than this with our current number if an unknown threat appears. Have the fruits we planted underground shown any progress?¡± ¡°It seems impossible to grow them underground,¡± the Micro responsible for farming research replied. ¡°We also weren¡¯t able to grow new trees from cuttings. Research on grafting branches is progression slowly.¡± ¡°The old man would love to try working with these,¡± the first Micro remarked with a melancholy tone, and the Micros all let out a collective sigh. ¡°Alright, back to work.¡± ~ A year quickly passed as the small colony of Micros continued to perform their duties. Farming practices and networks of tunnels were gradually developed and their efficiency improved, and few threats affected daily life. Several monsters did attempt to enter the tunnels throughout the year, but the tunnels were quickly sealed, isolating the creatures. The invaders which were too strong to be defeated safely eventually gave up and abandoned their attempts to invade the colony¡¯s three-dimensional maze of tunnels. Communication between Micros also became more efficient. Fewer words were spoken with every day that passed, and less energy was expended on tasks unrelated to survival. After several more years had passed, the Micros had abandoned their system of delegating leadership positions to Micros arbitrarily, as their duties had become clearly defined with experience and time. The surplus of energy fruits in storage frequently exceeded the designated storage areas¡¯ capacity, but the Micros continued to conserve energy. On a particularly cold day, many years later, as three Micros hid behind a pile of rocks at the entrance to the tunnel, looking up in silence as a dragon flew by, the Micros were suddenly surprised by a voice which they hadn¡¯t heard in a long time. ¡°Are you serious?!¡± The voice of little ant called Kaylero shook the world like an earthquake. ¡°Hello?¡± The Micros all stood up straight and looked around, but the dungeon guardian was nowhere to be found. ¡°Enough, already!¡± the ant shouted. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re mocking me at this point!¡± The dungeon which Micro had called home for years, the trees, tunnels, and the endless horizon, all disappeared at once. The Micros all faded from existence, one after the other, until there was only one left, alone in the dark. ¡°Oh, hello again,¡± Micro said with a wave as he reappeared beneath the tree, joined by his friends. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see a different face!¡± ¡°Master¡­!¡± Kira clung to Micro, tears flowing from her eyes. She sobbed uncontrollably while he patted her back, and he greeted the others. Arbur and Kolt looked back with wide eyes, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Trill let out a sigh as he dove into Kolt¡¯s pocket, and Blue stretched her wings before landing on Micro¡¯s head. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the most fun I¡¯ve had in a dungeon,¡± Blue said with a yawn. ¡°But the company was great.¡± ¡°You are all strange beyond any measure,¡± Kaylero said with a strained voice. ¡°I did mean to go easy on you, but this¡­¡± ¡°Did we all pass the trial or not?¡± Micro asked the ant after locating her on the tree. ¡°I thought I did okay, but¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make jokes right now. I am not in the mood,¡± Kaylero snapped back. ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Were my tunnels not to code?¡± Micro asked, though he still wore a confident look on his face. ¡°Your success is as obvious as it is confounding!¡± Kaylero replied. ¡°The pixies¡¯ success is indisputable also. As for the children, they certainly survived¡­¡± Five shimmering Core Cards suddenly appeared in the air. Two of the shining red cards appeared before Blue, and two appeared before Micro, but only one card appeared in front of Kolt¡¯s pocket. Trill poked his head out of the pocket and frowned. ¡°The three of you accomplished the primary goal of the trial,¡± Kaylero announced, her voice lacking any trace of enthusiasm for their accomplishments. ¡°You established a secure, stable, and self-sustaining colony. Your continued existence despite the dangers of the world was essentially guaranteed¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that complicated in the end,¡± Micro said happily. ¡°There really is nothing like an honest day¡¯s work.¡± ¡°Your minds are truly not human. I should not have expected a normal trial¡ª¡± Kaylero composed herself with a deep breath before continuing. ¡°The farm tool achieved the most efficient result possible. The level of cooperation you attained should not be possible for any being with an ego. If I wasn¡¯t talking to you now, I would doubt you were even sentient. What human would be content to spend every waking hour beneath the surface. Most of your copies never saw the sun again after going underground! And you all survived?! It is absurd!¡± ¡°Micros are efficient and reliable,¡± Micro replied. ¡°We¡¯re not built for heavy duty tasks, but we do what we¡ª¡± ¡°Just stop talking, please!¡± Kaylero pleaded. ¡°You embodied selflessness, and therefore have proven yourself¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss all those copies of me¡­¡± Blue smiled, recalling the trial with a smile. ¡°Is there a skill for making copies¡­?¡± ¡°And the pixies¡­¡± Kaylero continued. ¡°Though only the blue one managed to keep all of her copies alive, how can you call yourself worthy of the Ant Art after that mess?! You didn¡¯t cooperate a single time!¡± ¡°We played together pretty often,¡± Blue argued. ¡°You constantly fought!¡± Kaylero screamed. ¡°You all lived in different trees, and didn¡¯t share a single fruit!¡± ¡°I found a really nice tree, actually,¡± Trill added casually. ¡°Right?¡± Blue agreed enthusiastically. ¡°They were always the right temperature, and the bark¡­ oh, it was so soft¡­!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think of living in trees,¡± Micro said. ¡°Nice idea, Blue.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t fit in a tree anyway!¡± Blue said, beginning to laugh. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Even the three runts over here managed to learn how to survive the trial indefinitely¡­¡± Kaylero continued, choosing to ignore the conversation between Blue and Micro before it infuriated her further. ¡°Though only small groups of you survived, and you are still utterly unworthy of this dungeon¡¯s reward.¡± ¡°I¡ªI watched myself die¡­¡± Kolt stuttered, still staring blankly at Micro. ¡°So many times¡­ for so long¡­ I thought I would¡ª¡± ¡°Am I the real me?¡± Arbur asked, looking down at his hands. ¡°How would I know¡­?¡± ¡°I hope you all hesitate next time you find yourselves at the doorstep of a ruby level dungeon,¡± Kaylero concluded with a sigh. ¡°Fools¡­¡± ¡°How much time has passed since we got here, by the way?¡± Micro asked Kaylero. ¡°Is it safe outside now, or is the world still on fire?¡± ¡°The trials took place in a separate time. Not much time has passed at all,¡± the grumpy ant replied. ¡°Then, would you mind if we wait here a while?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s probably still really hot out there. I¡¯ve never seen that much purple fire before.¡± ¡°Purple, you say?¡± Kaylero asked. ¡°That is not a battle you would survive. Fine, you have passed this trial, somehow. You may leave at your leisure. Just don¡¯t do anything ridiculous in my presence.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kaylero,¡± Micro said, bowing and saluting the ant with one hand wrapped around the other. ~ When Kira had finally stopped crying, Micro gestured for everybody to join him on the ground away from the tree. The warmth of the sky was comfortable, despite the lack of a real sun. ¡°So, the Ant Art, eh?¡± Blue juggled the two cards in her hands while standing on Micro¡¯s head. ¡°And this thing. What is it?¡± ¡°It kind of looks like a nose¡­¡± Micro looked at his own cards, one of which featured an ant-like design, and one which Appraisal helped him identify. ¡°Spirit Smell, huh? That could be useful. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to smell dungeons!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I want to be able to know what you smell like in any greater detail¡­¡± Blue said to Micro with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Oh well.¡± Micro, Blue, and Trill threw their ruby cards into storage, being unable to master them at their current levels, and relaxed. Arbur and Kolt were coming to their senses again, and Kira had fallen asleep on the grass next to Micro. She had been inconsolable for a while, but her aura was beginning to feel much less anxious as she slept. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the weird feelings you get after a dungeon trial,¡± Micro reassured them. ¡°They go away after a little while. It¡¯s like waking up from a bad dream¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe all of your copies survived, master,¡± Arbur said in awe. ¡°Even though my copies tried to work together with a common goal in mind, everything fell apart when the first dragon came. We panicked and fought amongst ourselves so shamefully¡­¡± ¡°Well, you can try again some day,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Just enjoy the weather until it¡¯s time to go. We still have a long journey ahead of us.¡± ¡°The weather in a ruby level dungeon?¡± Arbur whispered as he stared at the mysterious sky. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try to enjoy it, Master Micro¡­¡± Chapter 136 - Matters of Fate ¡°I peeked outside. It''s safe enough¡­¡± the ant announced to the lethargic group of cultivators lounging on the grass. Even Blue was fast asleep atop Micro¡¯s head while the others lay quietly on the ground, though her hands extended in front of her as she dreamed of driving. ¡°Go play somewhere else.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks!¡± Micro replied, unable to see the source of the voice. Micro woke his friends, then led the group back to the portal. Its red glow hadn¡¯t faded in the time since they¡¯d arrived. Kolt was hesitant to pass through the shimmering doorway, but followed shortly after Kira, and the rest went along when they were ready. The smouldering landscape under a blue sky felt surreal to the party as they stepped through the dungeon¡¯s portal. As Arbur set foot on the charred ground, the last to leave the dungeon, the red portal quickly faded behind them. Micro was sure he could hear its guardian make a dissatisfied noise as the Ruby Air Ant Art Dungeon disappeared completely, and then he looked around at the desolate landscape. Blue complained about finding only traces of the truck which Micro had made for her here and there, while the others simply looked around with wide eyes. Snow had begun to fall, but it did little to cool the fires burning in the field. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Micro mumbled after taking a deep breath. ¡°Is that¡ª¡± ¡°What is it, master?¡± Arbur asked quickly, though his voice sounded weary. ¡°Chaos, but¡ª¡± Micro replied slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just a little¡­ Almost none at all, but it¡¯s strange¡­¡± The others¡¯ ears perked up at the mention of chaos, and Blue joined him in using Spirit Vision to scan the horizon. Micro sighed at the extent of the damage, but was relieved to see trees and snow in the distance. As he turned his eyes in the direction of the road he had been leading his friends toward, he then noticed a single person standing in the distance. He strained his eye to get a closer look, as the figure was too far away to see clearly even with Spirit Vision. He just barely made out the shape of an elderly man with messy, white hair, wearing tattered purple robes. ¡°I see somebody over¡ª¡± Micro announced, but his vision was suddenly obscured. He deactivated the skill and blinked once, looking around with his naked eye, and met the suspicious gaze of the man who he¡¯d just seen in the distance. ¡°You dare spy?!¡± the old man scowled. ¡°Fast¡­¡± Blue whispered, slowly floating down to the ground and positioning herself behind Micro. ¡°I thought I sensed some chaos energy,¡± Micro replied, his legs beginning to feel numb. The presence of the man felt eerily similar to Cerena, the silver cored being who taught him what real fear felt like. ¡°You have a bit of it on your hand there¡­¡± ¡°The hero is defeated,¡± the man replied. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± Micro stepped back, but his legs were heavy. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± The man shook his head and frowned. He then looked around at the fearful faces of Blue, Trill, Kolt, Kira, and Arbur, and heaved a sigh. ¡°I long for a normal day, free of strange encounters.¡± ¡°I like normal days too,¡± Micro agreed. ¡°I miss them a lot.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The man leaned in to observe Micro more closely with a smirk. ¡°Were you not some eccentric cultist?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°And your sect?¡± the man asked, looking at Micro¡¯s robes. ¡°It must be new, yes?¡± ¡°The Truck Sect,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s very new.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The man let out a cheerful noise, somewhere between a grunt and a laugh. ¡°You honour me with such novel information. I am Tamo Drin, Elder of the Silver Sea Sect.¡± ¡°The Silver¡ª¡± Arbur gasped, but he was unable to find another word to speak as the man¡¯s introduction sank into his mind. ¡°Silver Sea¡­ Ah!¡± Blue said, clapping her hands in realization. ¡°You guys were a fun bunch in the war!¡± ¡°The war, you say?¡± Tamo grinned. ¡°A blue pixie with something to say about my sect? It is an interesting day indeed!¡± ¡°You pissed off the fairies almost as much as we did!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°What was his name? That guy with the shiny hat, was he a friend of yours?!¡± ¡°Shiny hat? Do you mean a crown?¡± Tamo grinned wryly. ¡°What would you say of my king, the venerable Lord of Lavender?¡± ¡°Was he a king? Oh man, he was great!¡± Blue continued to laugh. ¡°You sure do know a lot of people,¡± Micro said to Blue. ¡°Were you good friends with the purple king?¡± ¡°He was from some island, right? He had a funny accent,¡± Blue continued happily. ¡°The fairies were moving with a whole bunch of sects, but that king went and destroyed the whole battlefield before we even got there. I didn¡¯t even know what they were fighting about when I arrived!¡± ¡°The fairies¡­¡± Tamo began to explain, but he quieted his voice and looked around carefully before continuing. ¡°Those shiny little rats said they¡¯d sink our island if he didn¡¯t lead the battle. They sought to use his unparalleled abilities for their own gain, and they did not ask politely.¡± ¡°Judging by the lake he left behind where I¡¯m pretty sure a mountain used to be, I¡¯d say they got what they asked for,¡± Blue replied, unable to stop laughing as she recalled the event. ¡°His words to the fairy who threatened him were ¡®I¡¯ll get started right away¡¯, or so it is said,¡± Tamo continued, stroking his dirty beard with a nostalgic smile. ¡°The fairies didn¡¯t bother following him home. Though the war was, as you know¡­¡± ¡°Meh, when it rains it pours.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°How¡¯s the old fart doing? I should thank him for that lake.¡± ¡°He died spectacularly, as it happens,¡± Tamo replied with a broad smile. ¡°I avenged him just now, in a way.¡± ¡°Hard to imagine the lake maker dying¡­¡± Blue smirked. ¡°Let me guess, heroes?¡± ¡°Heroes were entertaining at first, but alas, their number increases, and their personalities leave much to be desired,¡± Tamo explained. ¡°The hero I just fought raved about a mission of justice, as he described it. He claimed to be the saviour of this entire world. From precisely what he sought to save it, he never quite articulated.¡± ¡°Nora probably told him cultivators are mean to people who don¡¯t cultivate,¡± Micro said, beginning to feel less wary of the man. ¡°That¡¯s what she told me. Magicians aren¡¯t all that great either though¡­¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°The emperor said as much, but it¡¯s strange hearing that from a summoned child in a field,¡± Tamo replied. ¡°Of all the deities who have blessed or cursed our history, Nora bothers me like no other.¡± ¡°Lena and Feng weren¡¯t happy about her either¡­ Something about cultivating bandits and the end of the world,¡± Micro added, but the details were difficult to recall in order. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll figure it out.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask why such names are counted among your acquaintances, for it exhausts me enough to know that they do,¡± Tamo said, shaking his head quickly before taking a deep breath. ¡°I fear that if I hesitate to take my leave at this precise moment, this conversation may bind me to a fate which I would much rather observe from afar.¡± ¡°What kind of core did that hero have anyways?¡± Blue asked. ¡°We saw one with a silver core recently. That was fun.¡± ¡°He had no core at all,¡± Tamo replied bitterly. ¡°His power was borrowed. It felt as if the energy in his sword was taken from some far away place. Nora¡¯s tricks are tedious to counter.¡± ¡°Weird,¡± Blue said. ¡°Very strange indeed,¡± Tamo added with a wry smile. ¡°No fun at all, as your kind would likely put it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let us keep you,¡± Blue said, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°We were on our way to lunch when you set everything on fire.¡± ¡°So there actually were people down here,¡± Tamo said with a look of concern. ¡°I thought I was mistaken after losing track of you. You did well to survive that last attack.¡± ¡°We hid in a dungeon for a little while,¡± Micro said. ¡°The guardian was very accommodating.¡± ¡°That Amber Sparrow Art Dungeon over there?!¡± Tamo shouted in surprise. ¡°Those are not a safe place to hide at all!¡± ¡°There was a Ruby Air Ant Art Dungeon nearby,¡± Micro said, pointing behind him with his thumb. ¡°You survived that hero¡¯s most powerful attack by taking shelter in a¡ª¡± Tamo said with a blank stare, but he stopped talking and closed his eyes tightly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t ask. I know your type. I refuse to be pulled along on some tour of madness by yet another generation of oddities. Excuse me.¡± Tamo began to levitate, holding his hand in front of him as if to block out the sight of Micro and his friends. Micro waved, but Tamo Drin was already flying away before he could say goodbye. ¡°Huh, that guy really gets it,¡± Blue said with a tone of approval. ¡°Rare for a human that age¡­¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Micro said, turning to look at his pale-faced comrades. With a reassuring smile, he clapped his hands and pointed to the horizon. ¡°Let¡¯s hit the road.¡± ~ ¡°Excuse me, Master Blue¡­¡± Arbur muttered after the party had walked in silence for a while. The air had finally begun to cool again, though they hadn¡¯t reached snow yet. ¡°You called?¡± Blue yawned, having returned sullenly to riding Micro¡¯s shoulder in the absence of a vehicle. ¡°I have been dwelling on the words of a late master of mine, regarding agents of fate¡­¡± Arbur explained slowly. ¡°I always trusted fate blindly, but recent events have caused me to consider it more deeply¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything to do with fate in ages,¡± Blue replied. ¡°The fairies really, really wanted that job, and they got it.¡± ¡°The war for fate was a literal battle for the control of fate?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°But what exactly does that mean¡­?¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t know much about it, to be honest. Something about our home made things clearer to us,¡± Blue explained, looking up at the sky with a tired expression. ¡°It was fun.¡± ¡°What does it mean to be in control of fate?¡± Arbur asked with wide eyes. Kolt and Kira also listened closely. ¡°We saw bits of the future, some of the past¡­¡± Blue recalled. ¡°You see all sorts of nonsense going on in the world, but not with your eyes. It¡¯s more like¡­¡± ¡°Did you see anything of Master Micro¡¯s fate back then?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°In the short time I have known him, I have lost count of the number of ways in which he seems to have defied fate. But I considered that I might be mistaken.¡± ¡°Of course you might be mistaken. You¡¯re human!¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°But nobody could have seen that farm tool coming, that¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue!¡± Micro replied. ¡°Yeah, whatever,¡± Blue mumbled, returning her attention to the nervous young man beside her. ¡°Fate only takes you so far. The fairies can have it, for all I care.¡± ¡°Such a thing¡ª¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°Listen, we fought for a home we didn¡¯t need, to protect visions of fate that didn¡¯t really do anything for us. It was fun for a while, but it got old when the fairies shook up the cultivators,¡± Blue continued, her tone still characteristically bright. ¡°If I¡¯d foreseen anything as fun as following this farm tool around back then, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with another war. For all the time I¡¯ve spent in this life, doubling down on that war is the only time that felt wasted in the end¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t talk about your past much,¡± Micro said to Blue as Arbur fell silent. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the boss?¡± ¡°The past isn¡¯t where I look for fun,¡± Blue replied. ¡°That¡¯s all ahead of us. Why do you ask? I¡¯m not bored enough to answer stupid questions all day.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re okay,¡± Micro said. ¡°The old man said it¡¯s important to talk to people about the past sometimes. And whether it¡¯s good feelings or bad feelings, it¡¯s good to share them before they fill you up and you pop like an old tire.¡± ¡°If I explode, you¡¯ll be the first to know!¡± Blue laughed loudly. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re always sitting on me,¡± Micro replied. ¡°And you already make explosions all the time, even when you¡¯re driving!¡± As Micro and Blue began to laugh and argue about who makes more explosions, Arbur fell farther behind the group. Eventually he was walking alongside Kira and Kolt, who were equally shaken. If not for Trill continuing to supply Kolt with energy from his pocket, Kolt may have fallen to his knees already. ¡°Arbur¡­¡± Kira whispered as he met her empty gaze. ¡°Is cultivating always like this?¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think it is,¡± Arbur replied quietly. ¡°Our master¡¯s path is dissimilar to all others I have known. We are fortunate to be witnesses to his journey, for however long we are able.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave him!¡± Kira snapped defensively at Arbur. ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it, eventually!¡± ¡°My apologies¡­¡± Arbur quickly replied, jarred from his own dazed state. ¡°I also have no plans of betraying Master Micro. I merely worry that there will come a time when we are unable to keep pace with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never slow him down!¡± Kira argued. ¡°I¡¯m training every day, and I survived a dungeon! I¡¯ll get strong enough to keep up with him and even help him! I¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°It is not a matter of how strong we may become,¡± Arbur shook his head and spoke softly. ¡°But will we ever be strong enough?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kira asked with a frown. ¡°Were you able to anything more than breathe in the presence of the powerful cultivator we only just met? Were you able to stand and speak honestly to him without fear?¡± Arbur asked with a dark tone. ¡°I was filled with nothing but thoughts of an honourable death. I could not imagine surviving. I may as well already have been dead when the venerable Tamo Drin appeared before us.¡± ¡°That¡ªthat was¡­¡± Kira stuttered. ¡°But master Micro spoke to that powerful force with the same confidence he showed in front of every dungeon guardian we have met, every monster we have faced, every challenge we have encountered,¡± Arbur continued. ¡°However strong we become, will either of us ever stand so firmly at Master Micro¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll slay dragons one day¡­¡± Kolt muttered as Kira fell silent. ¡°You have now seen dragons with your own eyes, have you not?¡± Arbur asked Kolt with more friendly tone. ¡°Visualization is an important step towards realization, but you should accept the world as you see it.¡± ¡°Next time I see them, I¡¯ll¡­ yes¡­¡± Kolt nodded, only partially reassured by Arbur¡¯s words. ¡°I have a plan now. I just need to train a bit more.¡± ¡°I have some friends who can help with that!¡± Micro called back to his friends. ¡°We¡¯re getting closer to the road now. We¡¯ll turn left and make our way to the turtle fire¡ª¡± ¡°The Fire Turtle Mountain Sect?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°It¡¯s the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect,¡± Trill corrected him from Kolt¡¯s pocket. ¡°How did you remember that?¡± Blue called back with a look of genuine surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a particularly dumb name,¡± Trill replied. ¡°And it¡¯s so long¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± Micro laughed, and stopped for a moment to turn and look at the sullen faces of the friends behind him. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about all that other stuff.¡± ¡°Other stuff?¡± Kira asked. ¡°As long as you obey the speed limit on public roads and drive defensively, you can take whatever route you like to where you¡¯re going,¡± Micro said with a thumbs up. ¡°And keep your eyes on the road, not just the vehicle in front of you.¡± ¡°Truck Sect wisdom?¡± Blue asked sarcastically. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Understood, Master Micro,¡± Arbur answered with a bow. ¡°Ah¡ªUnderstood,¡± Kira said, mimicking Arbur¡¯s display of etiquette. Kolt continued to wander forward at his own pace with a blank expression, but Micro patted him on the back as he passed with a grin. ¡°I hope we meet Tamo again soon,¡± Micro added. ¡°He seemed to know a lot of interesting things!¡± Chapter 137 - Almost a City ¡°Wow!¡± Micro shouted joyfully as his good eye fell upon something he hadn¡¯t seen in a very long time. He wished he could see it with both eyes, but the joy he felt still brought tears to both. Their long journey through the woods and plains had finally brought Micro to the destination he¡¯d been thinking of since the last time he saw his new friend, Margo. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen one with eyes before¡­¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± Kolt added with his eyebrows raised. ¡°That¡¯s a¡ª¡± Arbur mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s so long!¡± Kira gasped. ¡°I can¡¯t see the end in either direction¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a road?¡± Blue asked, then flew up high and looked left and right, then whistled as she returned to Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad at all!¡± Micro replied. He started running toward it as fast as he could, slipping frequently in the shallow snow as he ran. Finally, he stood beside a long road of neatly cut stones. Just as he had requested of Margo, the road was slightly higher in the centre to allow for good drainage, but was otherwise flat. A mound of snow adorned the edge of the road on both sides, obscuring the curb. Micro stepped over the snow and held his breath as his foot touched the surface of the road for the first time. He looked down at his foot, and saw that he had stepped on a crack where two stones met. However, he smiled even wider as he set his other foot down. ¡°They¡¯re nearly level, everybody! Well, almost completely level! The difference in height is barely noticeable at all¡­!¡± Arbur, Kolt, and Kira watched curiously as Micro began to walk back and forth on the road, speeding up and slowing down, smiling all the while. It wasn¡¯t until the sound of someone else¡¯s footsteps caught his attention that he finally slowed to a stop and looked around. He looked in the direction of the Imperial City, and saw the dark figure of a man appear in the distance. He continued to watch, and the sound of more footsteps joined in. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful thing,¡± Micro said with teary eyes. ¡°People using a road¡­¡± ¡°Is that Tamo?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°No, nobody so powerful¡­¡± Arbur replied. ¡°But exercise caution.¡± ¡°You look very happy,¡± Kira remarked. ¡°I knew you were fond of roads, but I¡¯ve never seen you like this before.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Micro replied to Kira, but his attention was drawn to the oncoming traffic. He moved to the side of the road and waited patiently as more and more people appeared in the distance, walking towards him at a steady pace. He noticed some cultivators¡¯ auras among the crowd of several dozen people, walking at the front of the group. ¡°Oh wow, there are a lot of them!¡± ¡°I hope they¡¯re friendly¡­¡± Kira sighed, but she began to circulate her energy and assumed a defensive posture. When the group became aware of Micro¡¯s party on the road, they immediately stopped. Micro continued to watch, and two cultivators eventually started to walk briskly ahead with their hands on their swords. ¡°Hello!¡± Micro called out, but the two cultivators¡¯ suspicious glares persisted. ¡°What business do you have on this road?!¡± one of them called out. Both of the cultivators were young men in green robes, not unlike what member¡¯s of Kel¡¯s sect wore, but the swords on the belts seemed big and heavy, and they had no shields. ¡°I¡¯m heading north to meet a friend!¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s great to meet some of the people using this road. How is it?¡± ¡°What is your sect?¡± One of them asked. ¡°Oh, the Truck Sect. It¡¯s new,¡± Micro answered. ¡°I have¡­ three disciples, right over there.¡± ¡°Truck?¡± the cultivator repeated with eyebrows raised. ¡°You speak the truth, young master?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Micro replied. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°We are disciples of a nomadic sect from a land far from here, east of the Rameer Kingdom,¡± one of the men began to explain with his hands clasped in front of him, and both cultivators seemed to relax their posture. ¡°We escort mundane travellers on their journeys. Such is the means by which members of our nameless sect train.¡± ¡°That sounds tough,¡± Micro said as his friends approached him from behind. ¡°I like your work ethic!¡± ¡°Is everything alright, master?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°I am aware of their sect. They are honourable, though eccentric.¡± ¡°My name is Demil, master of the Jade Light Pine Art,¡± the elder of the two men explained. ¡°Might I ask if you are associated with a cultivator by the name of ¡®Micro¡¯?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Micro replied, pointing at himself. ¡°Have we met?¡± ¡°Your aura¡­ did you not possess a jade core, the same as ours?¡± Demil asked as both of the men opened their eyes wide with shock. ¡°But your eye¡­ There can be know mistaking it!¡± ¡°Have you heard of me?¡± Micro asked with an innocent smile, surprised to hear that people he hadn¡¯t met were somehow aware of his damaged eye. ¡°You are the master of this road, are you not?¡± Demil asked excitedly. ¡°Your exploits are the modern day legends which fill the hearts of nomadic cultivators everywhere! Your mysterious ways and your innovative techniques¡­ We are honoured to meet you in the flesh! As cultivators who find strength in protecting the weak, you are like the brightest star in the night sky¡­!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to meet you too,¡± Micro replied with an awkward smile, unsure how to interpret their enthusiasm. ¡°Demil, and¡­?¡± ¡°This is my brother, Min,¡± Demil answered. ¡°How wonderful a day this is! We are truly indebted to you. Our journeys upon this road have made us the cultivators we are today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that old yet¡­¡± Micro said with a confused look. ¡°This road is so well travelled by the mundane that we struggle to rest between contracts, Master Micro. It can be difficult to find a quest worthy of our time, but this road has filled our lives with purposeful training,¡± Demil explained enthusiastically. ¡°The number of bandits who accost travellers on this road is such that we are never starved for opponents against whom we may dull our swords and sharpen our skills!¡± ¡°Bandits¡ª¡± Micro repeated the word with a heavy tone. The drastic change in his aura removed the jovial expressions from the brothers in front of him at once. ¡°Bandits¡­?¡± ¡°Bandits¡­¡± Kira whispered, her own face contorting with rage. ¡°On your road, master¡­ They dared to touch¡ª¡± ¡°You said bandits¡­¡± Micro began, but took a breath to calm himself. ¡°You said bandits are often found on this road?¡± ¡°Yes, bandits,¡± Demil continued. ¡°Requests for protection flooded the local sects not long ago. For every ten we kill, a hundred more soon appear. Your road is a gathering place of all types of people! I can think of no place where more¡ª¡± ¡°My road¡­¡± Micro interrupted the enthusiastic man as he struggled to restrain his aura. ¡°This road which I requested¡­ attracts criminals!?¡± ¡°Well, yes, and we¡ª¡± Demil tried to reply, but Micro¡¯s aura fluctuated violently for a moment, causing him to stumble backward. ¡°Crime¡­ happens here¡­?¡± Micro fumed. He pointed down at the paved surface he was standing as a fierce aura swirled around him. ¡°On this road? On this beautiful road?¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Such is the nature of¡ª¡± Demil again tried to reassure Micro, but failed. ¡°Are you alright, master?¡± Kira managed to ask after bolstering her own aura and approaching Micro. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡ª¡± ¡°Roads are for connecting people and places,¡± Micro answered with a frown, but he managed to calm himself when he saw Kira¡¯s worried expression. ¡°Only people who have proven they can be responsible and safe are normally allowed on roads. This world¡­¡± ¡°This world is so different from yours, master,¡± Kira said, tugging on his sleeve. ¡°Whenever you compare them, it always makes you sad¡­¡± ¡°I understand now,¡± Micro said with a deep, heavy breath. ¡°This world needs more than just roads.¡± ¡°You wish to change the world in some way, Master Micro?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°May I be of assistance?¡± ¡°This world can do what it likes off the road, but on the road¡­¡± Micro said coldly. ¡°A road is a road!¡± The nomadic cultivators adjusted their posture and listened intently to Micro¡¯s words, slinging to everything he said. ¡°Trucks without roads are too dangerous,¡± Micro continued, looking over at Blue, who rolled her eyes. ¡°But roads without rules are even less safe¡­¡± ¡°But how can you make everybody follow your rules on such a long road?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°If this road really does extend from the Imperial City to the mines north of here, then policing its usage would be nearly impossible, even with the four of us.¡± ¡°Police¡­¡± Micro mumbled, then abruptly grabbed Demil by the shoulder and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, there aren¡¯t any police to do the job you¡¯re doing! Let¡¯s go, I need to talk to Margo.¡± ¡°Master Micro¡ª¡± Demil said in surprise. ¡°Thank you for protecting those who travel this road,¡± Micro said with an intense expression. ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± After calming down, Micro agreed to join the large group of merchants and labourers, alongside Demil and his brother, on their way north. Micro grew to enjoy conversing with the nomadic cultivators who had come from afar, and exchanged many stories with them about their experiences across the kingdom. Micro was excited to learn of the many dungeons they had seen on their travels, and he made sure to note their recent locations. The brothers, on the other hand, asked countless questions about his views and lifestyle. They did their best to understand his explanations, but realized it would take a long time to fully comprehend his otherworldly philosophies. Kolt, Kira, and Arbur were also welcomed warmly by the party, and expressed their sincerest gratitude when offered share some bread, cheese, and a little wine. It was the first thing they had eaten in a very long time which they hadn¡¯t needed to hunt themselves. After walking for an hour, they came to a town, extending to the left and right of the road. There were even several intersections where the road veered off into the towns, paved with the same stone as the main road. Non-cultivators went about all kinds of business, and many jade and amber level cultivators could be seen exchanging large quantities of goods and money. One large wooden building stood out among the rest, and a pleasant smell caused Micro to unconsciously veer toward it. ¡°That¡¯s a popular restaurant among amber core cultivators, though they occasionally permit weaker parties,¡± Demil explained to Micro. ¡°I have heard they serve wines made from the exotic fruits of an island nation far to the south.¡± ¡°It does smell nice, but we have things to do right now,¡± Micro said, causing Kolt to let out a disappointed sigh. He stepped off the main road as he looked around. ¡°Best not drink on the road.¡± ¡°Another interesting rule, master,¡± Arbur commented. ¡°That will be difficult to enforce.¡± As Micro turned away, he suddenly heard a loud metallic sound. Sparks caught his eye next, and he turned around to witness two young cultivators fighting with swords. Micro watched in shock as one was pushed back with several strong swings, and was ultimately stabbed in the torso by his opponent. The defeated cultivator slumped over silently, and a small round of applause juxtaposed the grim sight of the deceased man, bleeding on the road. ¡°Those two sects have been fighting for control of the same dungeon for many years,¡± Demil explain quietly. ¡°What an honour to witness such a battle. If only we could¡ª¡± ¡°Somebody was just killed¡­ on my road¡­!?¡± Micro growled. He took a step forward, his wild aura assaulting the senses of dozens of people all around. The jovial energy around the victorious cultivator turned to confusion, but Arbur managed to stop Micro by jumping in front of him and bowing deeply. ¡°Please try to understand!¡± Arbur pleaded, recognizing Micro¡¯s abnormal display of anger. ¡°No good will come of dishonouring the victor of a fair fight. Please consider your status.¡± ¡°My status?¡± Micro asked quietly, confused but still angry. ¡°I understand that you value human life above the traditions of this world, but you are much stronger than the cultivators who fought. Your sect, though new, is already well renowned,¡± Arbur explained quickly, panicking as Micro continued to inch his way forward. ¡°Both sects would be dishonoured by your involvement, and the consequences would be terrible for all involved!¡± ¡°What would they do that hasn¡¯t already been done?¡± Micro asked, pointing at the pool of blood filling the cracks between stones. The crowd grew silent, wondering why such a strong and resentful aura had appeared, but aware that they were too weak to question it. ¡°Somebody needs to talk to these people about rules and¡ª¡± ¡°If you bring their honour into question, their sects will have no choice but to answer that question,¡± Arbur replied, bowing his head even further. ¡°And how would they reply, if not with more bloodshed?!¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Micro froze. ¡°If there are to be rules regarding the activities conducted on your roads, master¡­¡± Arbur continued, struggling to catch his breath as Micro¡¯s aura settled. ¡°Let them be declared through conventional means. There is an order to things, even here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the opposite of fun. But, he¡¯s right,¡± Blue added, laughing as she leaned out of his pocket and emitted an excited aura. ¡°Sects get real worked up about this stuff, but I¡¯m up for it if you are.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Micro said with a grim tone, retreating quickly from the scene. ¡°No more fighting, for now¡­¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°I figured, but still¡­¡± ¡°Will you not join us to rest, Master Micro?¡± Demil asked. ¡°Our clients have much business to do in the market, and we still have so much to ask you about your sect¡¯s teachings.¡± ¡°The situation is more urgent than I realized¡­ It was nice to meet you, and thanks a lot for the information. Let¡¯s meet again,¡± Micro answered with a serious tone. Without waiting for a reply, he walked briskly away, followed by Kolt, Kira, and Arbur. ¡°Are roads some kind of sacred ground on your world?¡± Blue asked from Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I thought they¡¯d be more fun.¡± ¡°Sacred¡­?¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°Well, there aren¡¯t many things more important than roads, especially to a truck.¡± ¡°Weird, as ever,¡± Blue said, then pulled out a charred steering wheel, pretending to drive while leaning out of Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°At least trucks are fun!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you another truck soon,¡± Micro said with a smile. ¡°I was in a hurry last time. And trucks usually don¡¯t have to worry about fire falling from the sky. I¡¯ll make it a bit stronger this time.¡± ¡°And faster!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°Well, about that¡­¡± Micro began with a serious tone, but he shook his head and laughed as Blue continued to play with the charred steering wheel. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡± ~ Kira and Kolt were both particularly relieved to see Micro¡¯s aura settle down as they walked. Arbur, on the other hand, still looked pale after confronting his master earlier. He had considered removing himself from the sect in shame for his act of rebellion, something unforgivable in his former sect, but Kira and Kolt assured him that Micro wouldn¡¯t hold it against him. At the next town they passed, Micro gave Arbur a gold coin to buy something to eat for himself and the children, while Micro spent some time exploring. He noticed many people buying and selling Core Cards, but decided not to spend too many of his gold coins all at once. The old man often fell victim to impulse shopping in his younger days, and Micro recalled the remorse of the old man after such purchases. Micro wanted to avoid getting involved with too many locals with eyes scarred by exposure to chaos energy. He also wished to avoid getting involved with magicians if at all possible until he¡¯d dealt with his immediate concerns. They spent the night in a small inn after reaching a third town. It was a much smaller settlement than the previous two, where only a handful of businesses were open, and only small wooden buildings could be found. However, large fields of recently tilled earth were still notable beneath the snow, marked by hurriedly assembled fence posts and small sheds. Micro was impressed by the ambitious amount of land the town¡¯s population had managed to cultivate in a short time using only hand tools and beasts of labour. After passing a relaxing evening by the fire and learning more about the economy of the new towns from the inn¡¯s humble old owner, they set off on the final stretch of their journey north. ¡°I wonder how Margo is doing,¡± Micro wondered aloud with a cheerful tone. ¡°I hope she isn¡¯t too busy with all that¡¯s going on. There is so much business happening there. I wonder how they are managing it all without trucks. They don¡¯t even have cars¡­!¡± They passed through a tunnel which ran under a small hill, and the mountains finally came into view, along with a scene which Micro hadn¡¯t expected, even after his experiences in the previous towns. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Arbur was the first to speak. ¡°That¡¯s crazy!¡± Kolt blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s incredible¡­!¡± Kira added. ¡°It really does look almost like a city now,¡± Micro said. ¡°Neat.¡± ¡°Almost?!¡± Kira asked in surprise. ¡°Well, buildings in cities are usually taller than that, aren¡¯t they?¡± Micro answered. ¡°How much taller?!¡± Kira asked excitedly. ¡°I see buildings there at least four floors high, and look how many chimneys there are with smoke coming out of them!¡± ¡°Way taller than that, and there¡¯s a lot more of them,¡± Micro said. ¡°You do need concrete and steel for those¡­¡± ¡°Concrete and steel¡­¡± she mumbled. Kira fell into a strange trance as the party continued walking, but she whispered to herself as though to commit the words to memory. ¡°Concrete and steel¡­¡± Chapter 138 - Overtime Where Micro had once seen a small village of humble cabins, surrounded by dense forest at the bottom of a mountain, there now stood countless tall buildings of superior construction. Though not impressive by modern standards on Micro¡¯s homeworld, they were incomparable to the simple wooden structures Micro had grown accustomed to since coming to this new world. Micro couldn¡¯t hide a look of disappointment as they entered the town and looked around. Though the roofs were covered in a thin layer of beautiful snow, the streets full of people below were uneven and muddy. ¡°There are a lot of cultivators, but even the ordinary people seem to be doing alright,¡± Micro commented as they entered a crowd of people. Though notably timid in nature, the non-cultivators seemed as happy as anybody on the street. ¡°Now that you mention it, I don¡¯t think I have observed such a large population of peasantry in such a pleasant mood,¡± Arbur added. ¡°Not that I have frequented many villages, but I recall them being, well, much darker in every way¡­¡± Micro looked around at the many businesses operating noisily with mild interest. There were many large wagons being pulled by strong young men, radiating the unmistakable scent of iron. Many buildings were still under construction despite the weather, but the town was lively. Micro smiled and nodded, then pointed down the road. ¡°Margo¡¯s house was that way. Let¡¯s go see¡ª¡± Micro began to suggest, but he was suddenly interrupted when a small child ran toward him. ¡°Get back!¡± Arbur immediately jumped between Micro and the child defensively, releasing a harsh aura. However, Micro placed a firm hand on Arbur¡¯s shoulder. Arbur yelped in pain, unable to resist, and he watched helplessly as the small child dove between his legs and began to climb up Micro. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Spark!¡± Micro said as the young girl settled on his shoulders and grabbed his ears. Blue flew off his head to avoid the little girl¡¯s assault, laughing at the sight. He thought she¡¯d gotten lighter, but then recalled he¡¯d become stronger since they last met. ¡°Micro!¡± Spark called out with a content expression. She seemed unbothered by Arbur¡¯s outburst of aura, and she laughed as she began to use the top of Micro¡¯s head as a drum. ¡°Master¡­?¡± Arbur groaned as he relaxed his aura, and Micro finally released his sore shoulder. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you had such an acquaintance, master¡­!¡± ¡°Spark¡¯s family helped me a while ago. They¡¯re very nice people,¡± Micro explained. Micro looked around, but he didn¡¯t see her family anywhere. ¡°They work with metal, but¡­ where are they?¡± ¡°Ember took dad¡¯s hammer!¡± Spark shouted. ¡°It likes her more!¡± ¡°What is that crazy kid¡ª¡± Kolt mumbled in surprise. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Kira whispered, elbowing her brother in the side, causing him to let out an angry grunt. ¡°Master Micro seems fond of her.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Kolt blurted out. ¡°Sorry I don¡¯t have a pretty dress like you!¡± Spark shouted at Kolt from Micro¡¯s shoulders. She made a funny face while pointing and laughing at him. ¡°Pretty what¡ª¡± Kolt frowned, but he was too confused by the child¡¯s nature to dwell on the insult. ¡°You can talk a lot more than last time we met,¡± Micro praised the young girl. ¡°People might mistake you for your sister.¡± ¡°My hair is redder, but her eyes are greener!¡± Spark shouted, still making rude faces at Kolt. ¡°Why are you all dressed like snowmen?¡± ¡°We were just on our way to see Margo,¡± Micro said, pulling Spark¡¯s hand away from his face to speak. He pointed down the road at the area he remembered visiting in the past. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! Margo moved,¡± Spark said, laughing while she began to slap Micro¡¯s cheeks repeatedly. ¡°Dad and Margo have been talking about boring stuff all day. It¡¯s so boring¡­!¡± ¡°Could you help¡ª¡± Micro pulled her hands away from his face for a moment. ¡°Could you help us find her?¡± ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t let Ember catch me. She¡¯s the most boring of all!¡± Spark said with narrow eyes. She looked down at Micro with a serious expression which caught Micro off guard. ¡°She¡¯ll trap me inside again¡­!¡± ~ Arbur remained humble after the group¡¯s encounter with Spark, the youngest daughter of the blacksmith named Kern, while Kolt and Kira continued to look around in wonder at the large buildings. Blue was equally curious about all the activity, but she decided to remain hidden in Micro¡¯s pocket after causing a commotion with some cultivators outside a shop. They narrowly avoided causing widespread panic when two old cultivators overheard Blue mention how quickly such big buildings would burn. Though Spark¡¯s directions led them in circles for a while, the group eventually came to stand before a particularly large building. It was three stories tall, surrounded by a yard with a stone fence. Micro could sense several cultivators in the building, though many non-cultivators were also coming and going. A noble lady followed by a large number of well dressed servants slowed as they passed Micro, Spark still playing on his shoulders, and their faces contorted with equal parts curiosity and disgust, but they continued on their way without a word. Micro noticed Kira and Kolt looking anxious as the lady walked by. ¡°You eat something rotten?¡± Micro asked the quiet children. ¡°We can rest if you like.¡± ¡°Nobles like that¡­¡± Kolt mumbled, but he averted his eyes to the ground. ¡°I guess it¡¯s different now that we¡¯re with you, but she¡¯s a scary lady,¡± Kira added quietly. ¡°The kind that can do scary things¡­¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°Not her, but people like her¡­¡± Kira replied. ¡°Cultivators can be scary too, but at least they usually leave normal folks alone. Nobles like that are more likely to kill a commoner than greet one if you look at them the wrong way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty scary,¡± Micro said. He frowned as he watched the lady walk down the street with her servants. ¡°If you¡¯ll forgive a humble comment from your loyal disciple¡­¡± Arbur said with a deep bow, still feeling timid after his encounter with Spark. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It would complicate your situation greatly to become involved in the interactions between the classes of the mundane, Master Micro,¡± Arbur explained politely. ¡°How so?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°You may not consider them beneath you, but cultivators are not simply detached from matters of the mundane as a matter of culture,¡± Arbur explained, his voice still so small that it was difficult to hear him. ¡°We are bound not to interfere by imperial law. The culture and finances of the mundane are matters we¡ª¡± ¡°I think I get it, so relax,¡± Micro said, trying to calm the nervous Arbur with a pat on the back. ¡°We need to deal with road safety first, and more roads would be nice.¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Understood, master,¡± Arbur said obediently. ¡°Wait, more¡­?¡± ¡°What an odd rule though¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°So many rules, and not a single street sign¡­¡± Micro looked back and frowned at the way bumpy dirt trails at formed intersections with the main road he had commissioned, but realized it was an inevitable occurrence in the absence of a planned route. He led his friends past a large gate and through the yard, then knocked on the large door. He waited for a while, and he could hear a number of voices talking loudly on the other side of the door. He decided to knock more loudly, and put a little bit of power into his hand. THUD The door broke off its iron hinges and fell inward with a large crack, silencing the busy interior of the building. Micro slowly poked his head through to see the pale faces of a dozen people and the furious, yet familiar, faces of several cultivators. ¡°Who do you think you are to disrupt the business of the only legitimate heir to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!?¡± the man shouted as he and his comrades stood up, apparently having been in a meeting with a young man on the other side of a desk. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s¡ª¡± Kira blurted out, but she restrained herself as Micro stepped forward to reply. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Micro said with a conflicted expression. ¡°I heard the news about your grandfather. I¡¯ll miss him very¡ª¡± ¡°You speak of another man¡¯s sect matters so lightly for one about to die Prepare yourself!¡± the man shouted back. his face was red by the end of his declaration, but the air around the cultivators next to him began to change. One reached out to tap the angry man¡¯s shoulder, though their cautious whispers went unheard. ¡°You¡¯re always so full of energy!¡± Micro laughed, then summoned a Spirit Hammer in his right hand, holding it in front of him with a smile. The agitated cultivators jumped backward in shock at the sudden appearance of the hammer, and Arbur began to gather energy in his own hands. ¡°This has come in handy, Vale! Thanks again!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Arbur, who looked ready to attack just moments before, suddenly relaxed his posture and leaned toward Micro. ¡°Another friend, master?¡± ¡°He¡¯s like family!¡± Micro replied. ¡°His sect welcomed me into their home, and he¡¯s the reason I was able to meet Lena. He¡¯s not the friendliest person I¡¯ve met, but I¡¯m sure he means well. A rude friend is still a friend.¡± ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Kira paused for a moment with wide eyes, clapping her hands once in realization. ¡°That¡¯s Vale? You mentioned him before in your stories!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Vale¡¯s face went blank as he began to take in the details of the people in front of him. His eyes began to flicker as he analyzed them in a panic. ¡°Ah¡ªAmber core¡­ Th¡ªthose robes¡­ What are¡ª¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look as happy to see you,¡± Kira chuckled. ¡°I can see why you never got mad at him in your stories.¡± ¡°That was bothering me too. You sounded like a real pushover in all those stories,¡± Kolt agreed. ¡°But seeing him now, he¡¯s just kind of¡­¡± ¡°Small?¡± Blue jumped out of Micro¡¯s pocket to finish Kolt¡¯s sentence. ¡°Right?¡± Kira laughed. Vale did his best to straighten his posture and breathe deeply as the crowd of people awkwardly observed Micro¡¯s friends mocking him, but the sight of the pixie made him sweat and tremble. Spark enjoyed the scene as it played out from her place on Micro¡¯s shoulders. ¡°So, how have you been?¡± Micro addressed the flustered Vale. ¡°You, you did well to survive this long, bu¡ª¡± Vale bit his tongue as he spoke in a hurry. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I have important business elsewhere, or else I¡¯d¡ª¡± Before Micro could ask about his cousin, Vale and his entourage had awkwardly slipped past him and through the broken door. He waved, but they were out of sight in little time. Taking another look around the room, Micro noted the wide variety of people. Some were covered in dust and mud, while others were neatly dressed. The room itself was a large office, and small piles of the kingdom¡¯s currency decorated several desks where people sat. ¡°Hello,¡± Micro said politely. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Margo.¡± The people in the room started moving all at once, putting away their money and saying goodbye before leaving the building in a hurry. Micro moved away from the door with an apologetic expression, and soon only a single young worker was left in the building, a young woman in humble but clean, beige robes. She held a large scroll in one hand, and approached Micro with her head bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll summon her, young master¡­¡± she said with resolve, then disappeared down a hall and up a flight of stairs. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude, but¡­¡± Micro said with a sigh. The group stood silently in the large lobby of the rustic building for a while until heavy footsteps were heard walking down the stairs. Micro waved, but Margo only sighed in reply. ¡°So you return to the scene of your crimes against my sanity!¡± Margo said in exasperation, with no trace of the fear or reverence she had displayed in front of Micro during their first meeting. ¡°Good job on the road!¡± Micro began, but Margo¡¯s exasperated glare made him take a step back. ¡°Do you know how much sleep I¡¯ve had since you commissioned that blasted thing?¡± Margo said, poking Micro¡¯s chest aggressively with one finger. Though she only succeeded in pushing herself backward, she ignored the pain in her finger and continued. ¡°That gold was cursed! The more I spent, the more business arrived here! I can¡¯t hire enough people to keep track of it all! Even the Silver Magistrate moved his office here in the middle of winter. Why didn¡¯t I run when I had the chance?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad business is going well,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I actually have my own mine west of here now, so I¡¯ll probably be relying on you for some advice in the future. There¡¯s a basilisk in it now, but it¡¯s friendly enough¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make me any busier!¡± Margo nearly screamed. ¡°If you were planning to kill me all along, I would request that you get it over with for crying out loud!¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I was going to ask you to make a few more things, but if you¡¯re busy¡­¡± ¡°Find somebody else to be mayor of this beehive of a town, for starters!¡± Margo said loudly, but she began to sway as she shouted. Short of breath, she fell heavily into a chair near a desk, then looked at the ceiling. ¡°There¡¯s too much on my mind, and you just chased away the accountants along with that snobby little young master in the middle of a discussion about yet another contract alteration¡­¡± ¡°The old man always struggled with paperwork,¡± Micro said, nodding sympathetically as Margo struggled to catch her breath. ¡°His wife kept everything organized, and his son helped with taxes, but he was hopeless with numbers¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Margo suddenly sat up straight in her chair and looked at Micro with wide eyes. ¡°Were you from a dragon sect originally?¡± ¡°Truck Sect,¡± Micro corrected her politely. ¡°But I did master the Dragon Art recently.¡± ¡°Rare to hear a cultivator talk about that sort of thing. But then, you were a rare type to begin with.¡± Margo shook her head and took another deep breath. ¡°Ah¡­ this will put me a week behind, and I was already two weeks behind, never mind the fallout with the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡ª¡± ¡°Have you seen Kel?¡± Micro said excitedly. ¡°Is he in town?¡± ¡°The sect leader? Of course not,¡± Margo said, waving her hand. ¡°Vale¡¯s faction is the face of that sect around here. The only thing I fear more than their temper is their ridiculous requests. They come here to order weapons, carts, tools, weird little trinkets, any supplies you can imagine!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like Kel¡¯s sect at all¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°They¡¯re a bit weird, but they were very generous when I visited them.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± the lady from earlier spoke up from the corner of the room while reading from a scroll. ¡°I¡¯ve finished reviewing the contract we received from Vale, and¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Margo sighed. ¡°They changed the order, and the payment specified is inconsistent with the rates specified in the previous contract,¡± the lady continued with a dark expression. ¡°We will need to suspend some services in the eastern district, again¡­¡± ¡°You see?¡± Margo asked Micro with her hands raised. ¡°It¡¯s like catering to children, as if I have the time and gold to do so!¡± ¡°The mundane woman speaks of cultivators without any kind of respect, in our presence no less¡­¡± Arbur mumbled, but a stern sideways glance from Micro silenced him again. ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro said. He looked around the room and frowned. ¡°The old man¡¯s life got easier after he bought a computer. Well, after a few weeks of high blood pressure it did, but they don¡¯t sell those here. Do you not even have a calculator?¡± Micro thought quietly for a moment as Margo placed her pale face in her hands, then he noticed the lady with the scroll doing something on a desk nearby. She had unrolled it on the desk, and she began to rub it gently with a wet cloth, gradually removing the ink from its surface. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± he asked the young woman. ¡°It seems like a lot of work.¡± ¡°This contract is void anyways, and we need the materials,¡± she replied bitterly. ¡°The paper is often worth more than half the contracts written on them by these days,¡± Margo added, her voice muffled as she lowered her head to the desk. ¡°Paper is expensive?¡± Micro asked in shock. ¡°It¡¯s imported from the Rameer Kingdom,¡± Margo replied, gesturing for her assistant to keep quiet. ¡°Even if we could afford enough paper to keep things in order here, supply is limited.¡± ¡°In that case, I have three things I want you to make,¡± Micro said with a wide smile. ¡°No¡­¡± Margo lifted her head, revealing a combination of dread and resignation, but she stared at Micro and listened. ¡°I want you to make a police station and hire some people to enforce traffic laws, and there is another road I¡¯d like your workers to pave,¡± Micro explained. ¡°But first¡ª¡± ¡°First¡­?¡± Margo cringed. ¡°First!¡± Spark repeated, amused by Margo¡¯s expression. ¡°Make a paper factory,¡± Micro said as he removed a handful of gold coins from his storage. The lady washing the ink off of the scroll froze as the gold glittered in Micro¡¯s hands, but Margo closed her eyes, as though it was too bright to look at. ¡°Your cursed gold!¡± Margo grunted. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Chapter 139 - Craftsmanship Micro¡¯s meeting with Margo went on for several hours, though to her it felt like several months of her life had suddenly been swept away. Each task Micro described required ever more explanations, until even Margo¡¯s desk was covered in notes. Blue, Kolt, and Spark had gone outside to play in the yard while Micro spoke with Margo. Kira and Arbur were helpful in explaining Margo¡¯s problems to Micro, and they were also able to help Margo understand Micro¡¯s requests. They had grown accustomed to many of the strange terms he frequently used, and could translate much of what he said into comprehensible instructions. After reviewing a crude map of the town, several projects were planned. ¡°If only you cultivators could add hours to a day¡­¡± Margo sighed as she wrote the last of Micro¡¯s orders. ¡°Well, time is tricky, but actually¡ª¡± Micro began to explain, recalling his odd experiences with time in dungeons. ¡°Another time, please,¡± Margo said with her hands up. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s very tired now, master,¡± Kira said softly to Micro, who turned and nodded apologetically in reply. ¡°Get some rest before you get to work!¡± Micro said happily to Margo, who only had the strength to stare blankly at the dense pile of contracts before her. ¡°Overheating doesn¡¯t get you anywhere!¡± First, a paper factory would be constructed near a sawmill, though the sawmill itself would undergo some renovations and expansion. Margo was shocked to learn that sawdust was the main ingredient in some types of paper, as paper¡¯s manufacturing process had long been a protected secret of the neighbouring kingdom. Micro wasn¡¯t sure exactly how it was made, having only overheard conversations about it between the old man and his son, but he assured Margo that he would fund the project from the research phase to production and distribution. Second, Margo would commission a reputable nomadic sect to patrol the road and enforce several important traffic laws as dictated by Micro. His list of rules quickly grew long and complicated, but Kira was helpful in simplifying them for the time being. Micro was reluctant to concede that speed limits weren¡¯t worth enforcing in the absence of trucks, but he had to admit that such speeds were unlikely to be commonly reached on foot. He was relieved to hear that it wouldn¡¯t take long to install a number of signs along the road to remind people of the rules and other important information. Finally, Micro detailed the location of the paths he had carved through the forest to the west. It took some time to convince Margo that the project would be safe, as long as they hired protection, and the plan was finalized. However, Micro also suggested a number of other institutions to construct in the town based on what he had seen outside. He had been surprised to learn that no schools or hospitals had been built yet. While Margo was mostly exhausted by his long and unclear explanations of the many buildings he¡¯d driven past on his own world, and Arbur struggled to understand him, Kira greatly enjoyed listening to every description of otherworldly culture Micro offered. As their meeting ran late into the night, they finally concluded the terms of a building contract, and Micro paid the price of the commission in full. He left her with extra gold to cover any unforeseen expenses that should arise, but still had several dozen gold coins left in his storage. ¡°Now get out of here!¡± Margo said at the end of the meeting. ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy one last night of sleep before tackling this. If I die before you visit again, give my successor less work.¡± ¡°You would like the Sleepless Trait Core Card if you were a cultivator,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Margo asked suspiciously. ¡°It makes it so I don¡¯t need sleep anymore, so I¡¯ll never sleep again,¡± Micro replied. ¡°No more nightmares, and so much more time to work!¡± ¡°And that will be a long time, since you¡¯re immortal now,¡± Kira added. ¡°Where did you come from¡­¡± Margo shook her head and waved them away, and they found Kolt, Blue, and Spark sleeping on the yard in the space where they had been noisily playing. Kira yawned as she stepped outside, and Micro picked Spark up off the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s get you home now,¡± Micro said to the small girl in his arms, stirring her from a deep sleep. ¡°That way,¡± Spark said sleepily, pointing across the street, struggling not to fall asleep. ¡°Ember is probably working¡­ now¡­¡± Kira woke Kolt and Blue, and Spark led the group through the dark, quiet streets until they arrived at a relatively large home. Dark smoke billowed out of a chimney, and the front of the house was littered with scraps of metal and piles of wood and coal, but the house itself seemed to be of good quality when compared with its neighbours. Micro hesitated before knocking on the door, but it suddenly flung open with a gust of wind to reveal the angriest person he¡¯d seen in a long time. ¡°You brat!¡± Ember shouted at Spark, who crawled out of Micro¡¯s arms and climbed back up on his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to chase you around everyday with all that¡¯s going on¡ª¡± ¡°Hello there,¡± Micro said, with a wave, though it took Ember¡¯s tired eyes a moment to find him in the doorway. ¡°You¡­¡± Ember mumbled with an eerie rasp in her voice. She looked around at his silent party, who waited in silence for one of them to speak. ¡°I forgot to ask Margo if there is a place we can stay for the night,¡± Micro said. ¡°Do you recommend anywhere in town?¡± ¡°Sometimes I can¡¯t tell if Micro has a lot of friends or none at all,¡± Kolt whispered to his sister. ¡°I think he¡¯s popular,¡± Kira whispered back with a similar look of confusion. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure how popular¡­¡± ¡°Just give me the brat,¡± Ember said to Micro. Her expression was nothing like the fierce gaze she wore the last time Micro saw her, and she began to cough. After catching her breath, she shook her head and held out her hands, still wheezing. ¡°Come on, pass the runt. You can all sleep here, but keep it down. Our parents are already in bed.¡± ¡°Bed? Oh, beds for humans, right¡­¡± Micro picked the child off his shoulders and handed her to Ember. Spark squirmed at first, but soon fell asleep with her head on her older sister¡¯s shoulder. They followed Ember into the dark house, and she pointed to the ground near a table. ¡°Sleep there. I¡¯ll get some blankets,¡± Ember whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t break anything that Spark hasn¡¯t already broken.¡± ¡°This is a bigger house than your other one,¡± Micro said. ¡°Business has been rough, but there¡¯s been a lot of it,¡± Ember replied while moving some furniture around. ¡°Most of the houses in our hometown were wiped out by the purple fire, so there was a lot of business all at once, and¡­¡± Kolt didn¡¯t wait for Ember to return before flopping down onto the wooden floor and falling into a deep sleep. Trill tumbled half way out of his pocket as he rolled over, but Trill was already snoring. When Ember returned, Arbur politely took the blankets and neatly set up a place for himself and Kira, and covered the snoring Kolt with one. ¡°Anyways¡­¡± Ember mumbled. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Micro smiled as his exhausted friends fell quickly to sleep, though he felt slightly lonely when even Ember and Spark disappeared into another room for the night. The house was quiet, apart from the dying fire burning in the workshop at the back of the house. Micro wandered over to it for no particular reason, and then noticed a familiar presence. ¡°Oh, hello again,¡± Micro said, waving to the big hammer resting on an anvil. It was an ordinary hammer, but it seemed to glow with a different kind of energy than he normally worked with in cultivation. It felt more like the aura the soul within his core emitted. ¡°You look well.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Though the hammer didn¡¯t reply with words, Micro clearly felt its thoughts, especially after picking the tool up in his hands. He sat by the fireplace and continued to speak to it throughout the night, asking about its experiences, the things it had made, and the people it had served. The hammer was just as curious as Micro, and they exchanged the knowledge they had about the metals of their respective worlds. ~ When morning came, the old blacksmith, Kern, was so startled by the sight of Micro holding his old hammer that he stumbled backward into a cabinet, knocking all sorts of things to the ground with a loud crash. His wife raced down the stairs to find Micro helping him up, and Ember arrived in time to explain the situation. ¡°It¡¯s the second time your family has put a roof over my head,¡± Micro said with a deep bow to Kern and his wife. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you during such a busy time.¡± ¡°I am Arbur, disciple of the Truck Sect,¡± Arbur said with an air of pride, though the dignity of his actions was undercut by his tattered robes and messy hair. He bowed beside Micro with a salute. ¡°I am honoured to be a guest in your fine home.¡± ¡°Thanks for the blankets,¡± Kira added, imitating Arbur¡¯s bow. ¡°I¡¯m Kira.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªumm, thanks¡­¡± Kolt added, but he was distracted by Ember, whose face he hadn¡¯t seen properly in the dark of the previous night. ¡°You can call me Kolt. Your name was Ember, right? It¡¯s, umm¡ª¡± ¡°What are you doing with my hammer?¡± Ember snapped at Micro, marching forward to grab it out of his hands. He relinquished the tool, and it settled in Ember¡¯s hands comfortably. ¡°We were just talking,¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s seen six generations of your family working harder and harder¡­ You¡¯ve done well to end up in a nice place like this. It¡¯s happy for you, but it wants you to make more of the things you enjoy making.¡± ¡°How insane are you?¡± Ember scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret taking a cultivator into my home a second time.¡± ¡°Your home?¡± Kern laughed. ¡°Excuse me, but¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, my home, father,¡± Ember rolled her eyes. ¡°How about you go back to bed before your knee starts acting up again, huh? You¡¯ve only been able to walk for a few weeks, so don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t talk to me like¡ª¡± Kern protested, but Ember glared back. ¡°I said go to your room,¡± Ember growled at her father. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kern cleared his throat and clapped his hands as he turned to leave. ¡°I just came down for some water. I¡¯ll leave you to it then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go see the guild about this week¡¯s orders,¡± Barb said to Ember, then placed a hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. She looked back at Micro and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright, child. I wish we could welcome you properly, but our good fortune has been matched by all sorts of trouble this winter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you all in good health,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Have a nice trip, and watch out for rocks in the road.¡± ¡°I will, darling,¡± Barb said with a weary smile, then made her way out. Some of Ember¡¯s stress seemed to dissipate when Spark began playing with Blue in the large room where everyone had slept, and she placed some bread and cheese on the table for everyone to eat. She gently placed her hammer back on the anvil in the next room over, then joined the group to eat. ¡°Bread and cheese sure are popular on this world,¡± Micro remarked. ¡°Of course it is,¡± Ember spat before she had taken a bite. ¡°It¡¯s winter.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Micro clapped his hands once and smiled. ¡°Seasonal crops!¡± ¡°You going to be stirring up trouble here for long?¡± Ember asked with a sour expression. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be in trouble again soon,¡± Micro said with a wry smile. ¡°But I heard things have been tough for your family recently.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s big mouth did that news come from?¡± Ember asked incredulously with a mouthful of bread. ¡°The hammer,¡± Micro answered, pointing to the other room. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing most of the work since your father¡¯s injury, but you¡¯ve had to outsource a lot of it because of the amount of orders.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Ember gasped. She leaned back with a disturbed look. ¡°That¡¯s true, but how¡­¡± ¡°And now with some orders changing every week, it¡¯s hard to keep up,¡± Micro continued with a sympathetic expression. ¡°Now you have supply issues too, since the other blacksmiths moved into town. I can¡¯t imagine how you¡¯ve managed the logistics of so many orders without a truck.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Ember began to argue, but she soon leaned back in her chair in resignation. ¡°That¡¯s about right, actually¡­¡± ¡°A lot has changed since last time I saw you,¡± Micro said to Ember while the others continued to eat. ¡°You look tired.¡± ¡°Why not take a break?¡± Kolt asked with his mouth full. ¡°Another blacksmith in town delayed orders for that blasted sect last month,¡± Ember said with a bitter tone. ¡°Their shop was reduced to ashes days later. Even if we pack up and run, where would we go? We survive on old contracts, but now there¡¯s more competition than ever. And we couldn¡¯t run far enough if we tried¡­¡± ¡°Business is tough here¡­¡± Micro nodded, frowning as he thought about the situation. ¡°There¡¯s just so much missing¡­¡± ¡°What do you make?¡± Kira asked after finishing her small meal. ¡°Everything,¡± Ember said proudly, but fatigue soon returned to her voice. ¡°Too much of everything. Mostly shields before, but we¡¯ve had order for all sorts of weapons. Strange orders too¡­¡± ¡°Strange?¡± Kira asked. ¡°I¡¯ll show you¡­¡± Ember replied, then went away to fetch something from behind the shed near the house. She returned with a small metal object made of copper. ¡°That¡¯s cute,¡± Kira said as Ember handed her the object. ¡°It looks like a bear, or maybe a mouse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it is,¡± Ember shrugged. ¡°Vale¡¯s group started asking for these things after increasing his regular weapons orders. We¡¯re behind on the training swords he asked for this week, but he needed these copper statue things all of a sudden.¡± Kira passed it to the curious Micro, who enjoyed the feeling of polished copper in his hands. Though it was pure copper, it still hadn¡¯t begun to corrode, and felt smooth to the touch. ¡°This is really, nice¡­¡± Micro began to say, but as he turned it over in his hands, his smile faded. Kira and Arbur both noticed the expression that not adorned his face. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Ember frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t cultivators like weird toys like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s well made¡­¡± Micro replied slowly. ¡°You do very good work¡­ But these markings on the bottom¡­¡± ¡°There were a few other patterns they ordered,¡± Ember said. ¡°They¡¯re as good as anybody can make. What¡¯s your problem?¡± ¡°I recognize them,¡± Micro said. ¡°Master, could it be¡­¡± Arbur said quietly. ¡°When Cerena was summoned, they used lots of statues with these markings on them,¡± Micro explained to Ember. ¡°Just like these¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Cerena?¡± Ember asked in frustration, but the aura of fear around Kolt and Kira made her lean back in her chair. ¡°Summoned? Like, a hero? I don¡¯t have time for that nonsense right now.¡± ¡°Vale, the cousin of your benefactor, reported you to the empire when he found out you were summoned by magicians, did he not?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°What use could he have for objects used in magical summonings?¡± ¡°Ember, you should stop making these, and recycle the ones you have,¡± Micro said solemnly. ¡°They¡¯re dangerous.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ember screeched, drawing a confused look from Spark, who was still playing with Blue in the next room. ¡°My life is on the line with these orders!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the gold you need to cancel those orders,¡± Micro replied. ¡°If another person like Cerena shows up, this whole town may disappear, along with everyone in it.¡± ¡°Not just one town¡­¡± Arbur added. ¡°Master Lena said Cerena could probably lift a mountain up over her head and throw it across an ocean without breaking a sweat,¡± Kolt added. ¡°Just being near her almost killed us. Even Master Lena could barely stay awake back then¡ª¡± ¡°Magicians are always coming and going,¡± Ember interrupted them. ¡°They don¡¯t bother us, and we don¡¯t bother them. Why should I care what happens between cultivators and magical people? Just let me work in peace. Let Vale, those magicians, or whoever else is in town this week play with their weird statues! It¡¯s none of my business¡­!¡± ¡°Excuse me, you lowly¡ª¡± Arbur began to shout, but a quick glance from Micro silenced him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± Micro said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Kel, and we¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on with Vale before it¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°How many more orders for those statues are there?¡± Micro asked Ember as he stood up to leave in a hurry. ¡°They picked up the last of these two days ago¡­¡± Ember replied with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s mostly weapons this week¡­¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Micro sighed, and hurried his pace. His friends quickly stood up and chased after him. ¡°I¡¯d like to see more of the things you make some time!¡± Kira called back to Ember as she was ushered out the door. ¡°Stay safe!¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Ember replied awkwardly. ¡°Bye, Micro¡­¡± Spark was sad to see them leave, but Ember pulled her younger sister inside and slammed the door. ~ ¡°Magicians in a town like this¡­?¡± Arbur thought aloud as they stepped into the busy street. ¡°What happened to my sect could happen everywhere at this rate.¡± ¡°Are they hiding in the town?¡± Kira asked Micro. ¡°Could they be in the mine itself?¡± ¡°Well, that brings back some unpleasant memories,¡± Blue murmured. ¡°So many caves¡­¡± ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± Micro said, ushering his party to the side of the street, where he closed his eyes and began to meditate. Morning traffic was already picking up, but people politely walked around Micro and his friends. Micro opened his senses to the world around him, feeling the energy that flowed in the air and beneath his feet. With the Mycelial Art, he then rooted himself to the ground and began to extend his roots as far as he could in every direction. He was able to extend a thin network of roots to the very edge of the town, and deep into the mountain. However, he didn¡¯t simply absorb the energy he found. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Blue asked, growing impatient as Micro searched the area. ¡°We already know where Kel¡¯s hill is.¡± ¡°I found it,¡± Micro replied. ¡°What did you find?¡± Kira asked. ¡°A few kilometres that way,¡± Micro answered, relaxing his energy and pointing to the left of the mountain overshadowing the town. ¡°There¡¯s chaos energy there.¡± Chapter 140 - Proceed with Caution Micro led his friends through the muddy woods around the base of the mountain, making his way toward the alleged source of chaos energy. It wasn¡¯t long before Blue was also certain of its presence nearby. ¡°I did think it was weird, not sensing any chaos recently,¡± Blue said as she flew above Micro, Arbur, Kolt, and Kira. ¡°There were lots of magicians in that other town I set on fire.¡± ¡°Maybe they all hid somewhere after the summoning like we did,¡± Micro said. ¡°There were some strong cultivators around after that.¡± ¡°Master Lena said that cultivators were complacent about magicians, because they are weak on their own,¡± Kira added. ¡°But when they increase in number, they get surprisingly dangerous.¡± ¡°Like bees?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°Shut up, Kolt¡­¡± Kira said with an embarrassed look. ¡°I¡¯d rather deal with bees. Chaos energy is pretty unpleasant to deal with,¡± Blue said with a shrug. ¡°Cultivators sure got what they asked for, eh? Oh, there are a lot of them over there.¡± ¡°Stop here, everyone,¡± Micro announced. Blue and Micro could both sense a large number of people in the woods far ahead of them. Though there were no cultivators, it felt like they were approaching a fog of strange energies. ¡°There are hundreds of them, but I can¡¯t see them clearly,¡± Blue said. ¡°We need to stop them, no matter how many there are,¡± Micro replied. However, Kolt, Kira, and Arbur suddenly ran in front of Micro with their hands extended. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think¡ª¡± Arbur whispered, but he awkwardly trailed off as he met Micro¡¯s gaze. ¡°That is, I¡¯m sorry to say¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You said there are hundreds of magicians?¡± Kira asked in Arbur¡¯s stead, with a worried expression of her own. ¡°And you can¡¯t tell how strong they are from here, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Micro replied with a nod. ¡°And they could be doing something very dangerous.¡± ¡°But, what I think we all want to say is¡­¡± Kira continued, but she also seemed to have a hard time articulating her concern. ¡°Why is that our problem?¡± Kolt blurted out. ¡°There are people from the empire who deal with that kind of stuff.¡± ¡°But the town could be in danger,¡± Micro said with an eyebrow raised. ¡°We just have to break the statues Ember made for them, and then they won¡¯t be able to summon anything dangerous.¡± ¡°And what if they don¡¯t like you barging in and breaking their stuff?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°How are you going to deal with that?¡± ¡°We are marching into a situation with very little knowledge at our disposal, Master Micro,¡± Arbur added humbly. ¡°I will follow you, but if we might exercise some caution¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m missing a sign somewhere¡­!¡± Micro suddenly said with a loud voice. ¡°Give me a second, I¡¯ll try and figure it out¡­¡± Arbur simply stared at Micro, waiting for clarification as he slipped into a state of meditation. Kira and Kolt waited beside him with equally pale faces. Micro spent several minutes considering his current situation and what events led up to it. In the past, he had frequently relied on Lena, Blue, Feng, and others to make up for his lack of knowledge and awareness in a variety of complicated situations, but he was now in charge of the three young people in front of him. He opened his eyes and looked at the ominous energy ahead of them, then looked back at Kira, Kolt, and Arbur. He then looked up at Blue, and she nodded. ¡°I think you¡¯ve just developed a nasty habit of poking your nose in trouble,¡± Blue said. ¡°I¡¯m always up for messing with some cultivators or ruining a magician¡¯s day, but I have a feeling you haven¡¯t thought it through yet.¡± ¡°A habit¡­¡± Micro nodded slowly with a deep frown. ¡°That¡¯s a very human thing to have, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± ¡°You are strong, master,¡± Kira said softly. ¡°But we never know when we¡¯ll meet someone, or something, stronger than you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Micro replied with a conflicted expression. He frowned as he considered his feelings toward the matter more carefully. ¡°It¡¯s better to drive around danger, not directly into it¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve developed a few odd habits since you wound up here,¡± Blue smirked, but she looked content to follow his lead. ¡°I can take or leave a fight right about now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll figure out what to do after we talk to Kel. It might involve his cousin after all,¡± Micro decided. ¡°No detours today.¡± ~ Micro¡¯s friends sighed in relief as they changed their course, turning away from the ominous energies of the magicians, and headed north toward the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. Blue assured Micro that anything the magicians might do in their absence would be easy to sense from quite far away, so the air of the group slowly returned to its usual state. The three young disciples discussed the differences between various sects, and Blue quickly fell asleep on Micro¡¯s shoulder. Micro had grown accustomed to carving a trail through the woods as they walked, but he did his best not to complain about the condition of the ground they ran on. Though he was able to run much faster than his three disciples on flat ground, Micro still had trouble keeping up with their pace while running through the woods. Arbur was particularly agile, having trained in the woods for much of his life. Kolt was also confident in his balance, but Kira¡¯s movements were notably graceful in comparison. ¡°Can we stop to eat something?¡± Kolt was the first to speak after the group had run straight into the evening. ¡°You¡¯ll regret filling up before we get there,¡± Blue replied, waking up quickly at the mention of food. ¡°They have good food there?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°I thought cultivators just ate old roots and weird pills.¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Arbur asked with gasp, appearing to be slightly offended. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°I heard they also drink too much,¡± Kolt added. ¡°That¡­¡± Arbur gasped, but he was left speechless by the claim. ¡°You might never want to leave after your first meal there,¡± Blue continued. She licked her lips and kicked off of Micro¡¯s shoulder to fly ahead of the group. ¡°Of all the things I¡¯ve stolen, I can¡¯t believe I never stole a bowl of that fried beef before!¡± ¡°It really is good,¡± Micro added. Despite his worries, his mood was improving as he thought of meeting Kel and his friends again. ~ The time went by quickly as they ran north. The snow also grew deeper the farther they ran through the woods and hills. Eventually, the familiar scenery of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡¯s territory, several mountains surrounded by vast plains, though it was the first time Micro had seen it covered in snow. ¡°A lot has happened since last time we were here,¡± Micro said quietly as he took in the beautiful scenery. ¡°Really? When?¡± Blue tilted her head as she stared at a cloud. ¡°Everything with Lena, and the summonings, making new friends¡­¡± Micro began to explain. ¡°Oh, right¡ª¡± Blue laughed. ¡°I guess that¡¯s a lot. Wait¡­¡± ¡°Humans don¡¯t live long enough to get used to anything¡­¡± Trill spoke up for the first time in a while. He stretched his arms as he crawled out of Kolt¡¯s pocket and stood on Kolt¡¯s head. He then looked at Blue with a worried frown. ¡°More fun on the way now anyways¡­¡± ¡°You feel that to, eh?¡± Blue asked him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked, ¡°Hard to explain it¡­¡± Blue replied sombrely, then landed on Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And I can¡¯t sense it as well as I used to. But it¡¯s clear that fate just shifted.¡± ¡°Fate?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You mean the wind?¡± Kolt added. ¡°It does feel a bit like wind, but fate only moves like this for one reason these days¡­¡± Blue explained with a sour tone. ¡°There are fairies on that mountain,¡± Trill concluded, pointing toward the location of Kel¡¯s sect with his eyes glowing brightly. ¡°I¡¯d rather deal with those magicians right now, but I¡¯m pretty sure the fairies can already see us from there.¡± ¡°Should we turn around?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I know that fairies and pixies were enemies once, but would Blue or Trill have something to fear should they meet?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°I believe the war has been over for generations.¡± ¡°Blue is special¡ª¡± Micro replied. ¡°Stop it!¡± Blue shushed him. ¡°Let¡¯s just say things didn¡¯t exactly end between them and me¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± Arbur said. ¡°So there is reason to worry¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about as long as we¡¯re here, mostly likely.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°I remember something neutrality within a recognized sect, interference penalties, something else¡­¡± ¡°They can¡¯t pick a fight if it bothers local cultivators,¡± Trill clarified. ¡°They swore as much on the hill of fate.¡± ¡°Hill of fate?¡± Kira asked. ¡°That sounds like an interesting place.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the whole war was¡ª¡± Trill began to reply, but he stopped himself and laughed bitterly. ¡°Forget about it. None of your business.¡± ~ Micro had told Arbur, Kolt, and Kira about his previous encounter with fairies around a campfire once or twice, but the group was nervous about visiting Kel¡¯s sect while it hosted such powerful beings. On the other hand, Micro was growing increasingly excited to meet Kel and his loyal attendants again. The villages scattered around the base of the mountains were quiet to the point of seeming uninhabited, and the bumpy roads weren¡¯t even visible beneath a layer of undisturbed snow. Aside from the smoke rising from many houses¡¯ hearths, only the cattle, huddled together in fields and near barns, seemed to provide any sense of life to the territory. ¡°Nice place,¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°I thought people lived better near sects.¡± ¡°Winter must have come early,¡± Kira suggested. ¡°I bet all this place needs is some roads. Right, master?¡± ¡°Or a better sect,¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Kel about that too¡­ There are still a lot of things I don¡¯t understand about my own world, but this one is even more complicated.¡± He looked around the poor village, catching sight of several young men working in the distance, then looked up at the intimidating mountain before them, where large and elaborate stone structures were visible. Though Micro had come to understand that cultivation and power were popular ways to improve one¡¯s life on this world, he didn¡¯t understand why so many people lived so poorly. ¡°Poverty isn¡¯t unheard of on my world. But seeing this sort of thing with my own eye is different¡­¡± ¡°The mundane are¡ª¡± Arbur began to explain, but he stopped after noting Micro¡¯s reaction. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± ~ Micro and his friends passed several disciples of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect on their way up the mountain. While few of them recognized Micro in his new attire, and several even tried to stop him, everybody recognized Blue, and word spread quickly around the mountain. By the time Micro arrived at the gate to Kel¡¯s sect, there was already a nervous crowd gathering in the courtyard to greet him and his party with suspicious stares. However, Micro soon found a warmer welcome. ¡°Master Micro!¡± Kel burst out from the crowd with a wide grin. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure which rumours to believe, but I am pleased to see you in one piece!¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± Micro waved back before being lifted off the ground by Kel¡¯s embrace. ¡°How¡ªhow have you been?¡± ¡°There is much to discuss, my friend!¡± Kel shouted, setting Micro back down. Kel¡¯s eyes glowed as he looked around at Micro¡¯s friends, then paused as they passed over Micro. ¡°Why am I not surprised? How shameful that I was about to brag to you about my recent enlightenment, but you have already crafted your own amber core. Incredible, master!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see your friends anywhere,¡± Micro said while looking around at the crowd. Whispers and gasps could be heard among the gathering crowd at the mention of Micro¡¯s core, but Kel ignored them as he gave Micro his full attention. ¡°Are they alright? I heard about your grandfather. I¡¯m¡ª¡± ¡°My attendants have begun to train independently, now that I have finally ascended to the next stage of cultivation. All but Tae, that is¡­¡± Kel explained. ¡°She has been rather¡­¡± ¡°What happened to Tae?¡± Micro asked worriedly. ¡°Well, she was the first to cultivate an Amber core, you see? She did so several days before I did, and I was only able to do so with the assistance of my grandfather. She will return after things have calmed down here¡­¡± Kel explained with a conflicted expression. ¡°So much has changed¡­¡± ¡°What do you¡ª¡± Before Micro could ask for clarification, Arbur leaned forward and whispered to him. ¡°Should an attendant surpass the heir of their master, it is expected that they usurp the young master¡¯s position at once, as it would greatly destabilize the hierarchy of the sect,¡± Arbur explained. ¡°It simply means she is resting somewhere while the young master before us firmly establishes his position as the head of his sect.¡± ¡°She must be tired,¡± Micro added, confident that he understood most of what he¡¯d heard. ¡°Well, a holiday is good now and then!¡± ¡°Though my grandfather¡¯s passing has hastened my path to becoming the head of this sect, I have delayed my ascension to that position for the time being,¡± Kel said. ¡°Until I have truly proven my abilities to the loyal disciples of this sect, the council of elders will oversee sect operations.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not actually the boss yet?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What more do you have to prove?¡± ¡°As I have confirmed recently, my current fortune is more than fate would normally allow. My strength is a result of both my grandfather¡¯s noble sacrifice and your immeasurable assistance, Master Micro,¡± Kel continued. ¡°Until I prove that this strength is not just a decoration, placed here through the kindness of others, I shall not assert my own authority. I have resolved to face whatever challenge I can find in this world, no longer to cultivate in the comfort and safety of my home.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great,¡± Micro nodded, his good eye beginning to glaze over. ¡°Forgive my rambling, master!¡± Kel said loudly with a quick bow. ¡°My petty concerns must seem infinitely small to you!¡± ¡°Do you have time for lunch before your big adventure?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We actually have a few things we wanted to ask you about.¡± ¡°I forget myself!¡± Kel shouted merrily, gesturing to some of the people nearest to him. ¡°An honoured guest awaits a proper welcome, and he has a strong appetite for our sect¡¯s most famous dish!¡± Chapter 141 - Changing the World Despite the awkward air hanging over the many disciples of Kel''s sect, and the audible gossip that filled the paths and courtyards, Kel and Micro, along with his friends, spent the rest of the day and most of the night enjoying a feast and drinks. Kel''s eyes were as bright as ever as Micro recalled his recent experiences, and Micro enjoyed hearing about recent events in the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. However, Micro gradually became aware, as his comrades were, that that there was discomfort hidden not far beneath Kel''s joyful face. When their conversation finally slowed, and Kel let out a long sigh, Micro looked out past the pile of empty dishes on the table at the beautiful view of the woods and plains. ¡°I''ve had a lot of time to get to know this world, but I still haven''t seen much of it,¡± Micro said, looking into the horizon where the starry sky met the endless woods. Kolt and the two pixies were nearly asleep at the table, but Arbur and Kira looked at Micro with surprise. ¡°Has this unworthy world yet to make a favourable impression upon you, Master Micro?¡± Kel asked wistfully. ¡°There are many things about this world I''d like to share with my driver one day. I guess I share some of his interest in things after all,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I think I might like a lot of things about it.¡± ¡°I am pleased to hear it,¡± Kel said with a warm smile. ¡°For it is the only home that I have ever known.¡± ¡°But there are things I would change¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°My grandfather said that to change yourself was to change the world, for better or worse¡­¡± Kel said, closing his eyes. ¡°But I wouldn''t have changed anything about him.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Master Micro?¡± Kira asked. ¡°What do you want to change?¡± ¡°I thought you were more the type to deal with things how they are,¡± Blue muttered, lying down on the table by an empty bowl. She rolled over slightly without opening her eyes. ¡°Changing the world is so tedious¡­¡± ¡°If I may ask, what wisdom would your own master offer on the matter?¡± Kel said, turning to Micro with an earnest look. ¡°He always did what he could to make the world a better place, even though he didn''t have the power to do much,¡± Micro replied, his words causing Arbur to lean forward in his chair. ¡°He fixed things. He fixes things everywhere he goes. He can''t help it.¡± ¡°So many people, weak or strong, only spread destruction in pursuit of their goals,¡± Arbur said. ¡°Your master was virtuous behind measure.¡± ¡°It is refreshing to learn of such an unusual path to enlightenment,¡± Kel said with a wide smile. ¡°To be reminded that the world is yet so full of unknown powers.¡± ¡°I''m still surprised that there are entire other worlds,¡± Micro added. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s common knowledge where I¡¯m from. We made a big deal about just visiting the moon¡­¡± ¡°And so, may I take your words to mean that, in pursuit of power for yourself, you seek to improve this world in some way?¡± Kel asked. ¡°It''s another new feeling I''ve learned recently,¡± Micro explained. ¡°I never wanted to change anything before. I never really wanted anything at all. My only purpose was do operate as I was designed to, whenever or wherever I was driven, regardless of the circumstances.¡± ¡°Your discipline is unparalleled by any I know,¡± Kel said in awe. ¡°What do you want to change, Master Micro?¡± Kira asked. ¡°I''d like to change just about everything,¡± Micro said. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to give it a try, while I¡¯m still human.¡± ¡°Where will you begin, master?!¡± Kel asked excitedly. ¡°How will you challenge the nature of this world next?¡± ¡°To challenge the world itself¡­¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°The difference of scale in our ambitions¡­¡± ¡°Do you think people would mind if a few more roads get made?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I heard there were more people living west of here¡­¡± ¡°The borders of the Beryl Kingdom encircle many populations,¡± Kel replied. ¡°The capital of the mundane, where their kings and queens have lived for ages, is to the west. There are countless sects and villages wherever you go. I must admit, I have not seen much of this land, and a great many cultures await beyond its borders. That said, I doubt anyone would dare hinder the project you wish to undertake, given the status you have earned.¡± ¡°I don''t need permits or anything like that?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I knew things were different here, but¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, it is the duty of cultivators to carve their own path!¡± Kel said enthusiastically. ¡°That you should choose to do so in an literal sense is no different in principal or practice, though the act itself would likely be unprecedented. Though I have yet to fully understand the benefit of such an undertaking, I am sure that it must be an essential step on your path to enlightenment.¡± ¡°I think that''s what I want to do,¡± Micro said while scanning the horizon, but Kel''s face suddenly lost its enthusiastic smile. ¡°There are some who may trouble you, in truth,¡± Kel said with a worried look over Micro''s shoulder. ¡°Who¡ª¡± Micro began to turn his head, not having sensed any visitors, but five small glowing figures suddenly appeared on the table in front of him before he could look behind him. ¡°Fairies!¡± Blue shouted as she stumbled to her feet in a drowsy stupor, but she was unable to move once she did. She rolled her eyes as an oppressive aura weighed down on all at the table. ¡°Crap¡­¡± ¡°I¡ªI don''t understand, honourable harbingers of¡­ fate¡­¡± Kel struggled to voice his protest as the aura pressed him into his chair. ¡°Was your business with the elders of this sect not concluded¡­?¡± ¡°Our business is none of yours, feeble creature,¡± one of the fairies scoffed. Though the night was dark, the table was lit by the intense pearlescent glow of the fairies'' skin, but their fair complexions were juxtaposed by their expressions of disgust. ¡°Hello,¡± Micro managed to say, but he was paralyzed by their aura. ¡°He certainly stinks of chaos, but I doubt he is what we are looking for,¡± one fairy mumbled while eyeing Micro. ¡°Another wrinkle in the fabric of this world¡¯s tapestry¡­¡± ¡°I thought he might be defiant of fate, but it''s more like he exists outside of it,¡± another fairy muttered with a sour tone. ¡°Very odd, but the company he keeps is odder still.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± another stated, and the fairies turned their attention to Blue, who raised an eyebrow in return. ¡°Nothing odd happening over here,¡± Blue said casually. ¡°Just eating dinner, relaxing, plotting your demise¡­¡± ¡°This incoherent fool dares to dwell in this land after all she has done,¡± one fairy spat. ¡°Disgusting and wicked creature.¡± ¡°I will happily prevent her from poisoning the air with her cursed words ever again,¡± another fairy declared, grinning widely and raising its hands above its head. Lights flashed and ethereal chains appeared around Blue. She winced as the chains made their way from her feet to her neck. ¡°Oh, so very happily¡­!¡± Micro looked in shock, but still couldn''t move. The pressure of the attack cause the confused Arbur, Kolt, and Kira to faint in their chairs. Trill remained hidden in Kolt''s pocket, but Micro couldn¡¯t be sure he was still unharmed. ¡°She is affiliated¡ª¡± Kel coughed. ¡°Blue is a guest¡ª¡± ¡°Silence, pathetic creature!¡± The fairy interrupted Kel. ¡°She is one of us!¡± Kel protested. ¡°She is¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense¡ª¡± The fairy spat back in annoyance, but it froze after a moment. The other four fairies also looked around in shock after noticing something. ¡°This is a joke!¡± one fairy shouted, but their expressions were grim. ¡°She is a cultivator¡­¡± a fairy said in disbelief. ¡°She even knows the same art as that little boy over there¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°The treaty stands¡­!¡± Kel forced the words from his mouth, blood dripping from his nose as he struggled to keep his head lifted. ¡°And I know about that treaty!¡± ¡°There was nothing in the treaty about recruiting pixies into cultivator sects¡­¡± the fairy who was strangling Blue with a chain whispered as she released her grip. The chains melted away and Blue gasped for air. ¡°This is not fated. This is not¡­¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°The terms are clear, as are the penalties for their violation¡­¡± one of the fairies whispered back. ¡°Let us return for now.¡± ¡°What the¡ª¡± Micro stuttered as the five fairies vanished from the table, as if they had never been there. ¡°What just happened¡­?¡± Kel gasped, relieved of the pressure which the fairies had been exerting. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my words to have any affect!¡± ¡°Fairies are big babies,¡± Blue remarked, relaxing on the table. She sat up and leaned her back against an empty mug. ¡°They were out of their jurisdiction, and they don''t touch anything that isn''t fated.¡± ¡°Fated?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Is everything not fated in some way or another?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°Fate is just what we call it when we can see how everything going on is connected, or something like that,¡± Blue explained. ¡°It''s what the pixies fought us for on that hill¡ª¡± ¡°The ''Hill of Fate''¡­¡± Kel said with wide eyes. ¡°You witnessed such a legendary battle?¡± ¡°She''s the one who lost that stupid battle,¡± Trill tweeted from Kolt''s pocket, not daring to say it while facing Blue''s harsh glare. But his words only made her sigh. ¡°Can''t win them all,¡± Blue mumbled. ¡°But who''d have guessed so much could go on outside of fate. I can''t remember why the pixies were so obsessed with that hill anyways. It was fun for a while, but it attracted more attention than we wanted¡­¡± ¡°So, the fairies who took control of that territory gained insight into fate, but master Micro''s own destiny is still unknowable to them?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Yep.¡± Blue nodded. ¡°Pixies just used the power to stir up fun here and there when things were slow, but the fairies and those cultivator brats they brought along with them had no interest in fun whatsoever. It pisses me off just how fun they aren''t.¡± ¡°In legends recalled by elders of my former sect, pixies were responsible for an age of chaos without beginning or end¡­¡± Arbur said with a nostalgic look. ¡°My master enjoyed telling the tale of that era''s end.¡± ¡°Good times¡­¡± Blue closed her eyes and smiled with a similar look of nostalgia. ¡°Fairies take the fun out of everything.¡± ¡°My grandfather revered fairies, but I have always found it distasteful for such powerful beings to meddle in the affairs of those so much weaker than themselves,¡± Kel said with a bitter expression. ¡°They stand against the values of any cultivator.¡± ¡°You certainly are weak,¡± Blue agreed, already half sleeping. ¡°As far as I have come by the grace of my masters, I do still have a long path ahead of me,¡± Kel replied humbly. Then, he looked at Kolt and Kira curiously. ¡°By the way, Master Micro, your disciples are very interesting.¡± ¡°They''re good company,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Young Arbur must have been the pride of his sect before his path crossed your own, but these children are truly fascinating¡­¡± Kel looked closely with his appraisal skill active. ¡°You said they only started cultivating recently, but they have developed such unique energies. The girl is particularly talented.¡± ¡°Their experience and training was unconventional, by any standard, and they have overcome many challenges,¡± Arbur agreed. ¡°Most of all, they lack the common sense of a cultivator.¡± ¡°To think such talent could be drawn out of mundane youth¡­¡± Kel mused. ¡°What kind of kids are you used to?¡± Micro asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Rose seemed like a normal enough child.¡± ¡°Rose?¡± Kira asked with a suspicious glare. ¡°She helped me cultivate once.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Remember that time I almost exploded?¡± ¡°Cultivators are conventionally those who were raised in or around a sect, master,¡± Kel explained. ¡°Even among those nurtured by cultivators from birth, many children never develop a talent for cultivation. Affinity to energy is as much a product of one''s destiny as it is a benefit of one''s environment. Rose is not uncommonly talented as the daughter of a well renowned family.¡± ¡°But anybody can learn it, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It''s the same energy, no matter who uses it, isn''t it?¡± ¡°In theory, it is a skill which any mortal being can practice, but talent is another matter,¡± Kel replied. ¡°Expecting to to find talent among the peasantry beyond a sect¡¯s borders is like gardening on bedrock. Fertile ground is needed to produce a bountiful¡ª¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Kira blurted out, but she covered her mouth in embarrassment immediately. ¡°Forgive me, young master. I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡± ¡°I''m sure your master shares your opinion on the common sense I have presented,¡± Kel interrupted her, dispelling the tension with a wry smile. ¡°I cannot imagine all the ways my understanding of this world can be changed, but I know for a fact that it is a likely outcome of time spent in your master¡¯s presence. I would welcome your testimony on the matter, Elder Kira of the Truck Sect.¡± ¡°Yeah, what''s up?¡± Micro added with a smile. ¡°Kel¡¯s a good listener. Don¡¯t be scared of him.¡± ¡°Well¡­ It''s not like we''re born stupid or anything,¡± Kira said, trying to speak respectfully. ¡°Young master, Let me ask you a personal question.¡± ¡°I will surely answer you with sincerity,¡± Kel replied with a deep bow. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Kira replied blankly, surprised by his reply. She collected herself with a deep breath and continued with a small voice. ¡°Have you ever tried teaching somebody to cultivate?¡± ¡°I have trained with many young members of my sect,¡± Kel replied. ¡°Although, I have not taken a disciple of my own.¡± ¡°What about people who aren''t from the sect?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Have you ever even spoken to somebody who wasn''t from some sort of sect?¡± ¡°I don''t see why I would do such a thing,¡± Kel replied. He looked confused by her question, but Micro''s calm expression made him consider Kira''s question earnestly. ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t remember the last time I did so, now that you mention it. Forgive me, but I do not understand¡­¡± ¡°Just like nobody understood the reason for Master Micro to construct a road which would be used mostly by people he''s never met,¡± Kira said, waving her hands in exasperation. However, she calmed herself when she noticed Kel still looking to her for an answer. ¡°Do you still not understand why he does things like that?¡± ¡°His path to enlightenment is a mystery to be solved, but it is the right of a cultivator to pursue whatever means they¡ª¡± Kel replied, but Kira cut him off with a frustrated look. ¡°How about you just ask him why he made them?¡± Kira asked. ¡°What?¡± Kel blurted out, ashamed of the volume with which he expressed his surprise. ¡°I dare not! To question the path of my master¡­¡± ¡°Ask me anything,¡± Micro said. ¡°But your path is¡ª¡± Kel looked baffled at Micro''s statement for a moment. He opened his mouth, but it took several moments of awkward silence for him to decide what he would say next. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me anything if it makes you upset¡­¡± Micro replied to Kel with a concerned look. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°Forgive my insolence, but I will not forsake the opportunity to ask for your assistance in understanding your path! Would you deign to enlighten your humble servant regarding the construction of those roads.¡± Kel said anxiously, unable to resist the offer to ask. ¡°Why do you construct roads in such places as those?¡± ¡°Roads make it easier to get places,¡± Micro said frankly. ¡°But you are already capable to travelling at great speeds,¡± Kel replied. ¡°Most people would find that sufficient, and I know you are in a hurry to achieve your own goal of mastering time and space¡ª¡± ¡°But most people need roads,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Most people aren''t as fast as cultivators. And if they''re ever going to use proper vehicles, roads are just common sense. Never mind how difficult it is to transport goods and services through muddy fields and moving forests¡­¡± ¡°But whether the people of this world can or cannot enjoy the convenience of roads has no impact on your cultivation which I can recognize,¡± Kel continued. ¡°How does it benefit you?¡± ¡°How does it benefit me?¡± Micro repeated. He looked up at the stars for a moment while he thought about it. ¡°I guess if the world is a better place, I''ll enjoy that.¡± ¡°The world¡­¡± Kel uttered in shock. ¡°The old man used to say we only get one world, so we should get take care of it,¡± Micro said, but then he laughed. ¡°I guess he wasn''t exactly right about that first part! But would you rather live in a world with roads or a world where everybody is late for everything?¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Kel gasped, staring unblinkingly at Micro as he replayed the answer in his mind. ¡°Unfathomable¡­¡± Arbur nodded, also moved by Micro''s words. ¡°Oh come on¡­¡± Kira rolled her eyes at Kel. ¡°I knew you wouldn''t get it.¡± ¡°I see now,¡± Kel replied. ¡°But do you?¡± Kira said with an incredulous glare. ¡°Do you really?¡± ¡°Master Micro sees the world not simply as his context, but as an extension of himself,¡± Kel replied in awe. ¡°Oh for crying out loud¡­¡± Kira sighed. ¡°To perceive the world in its entirety as a mere part of his own being¡­¡± Arbur said, echoing Kel¡¯s reverent tone. ¡°I feel I have caught a fleeting glimpse of a stage of enlightenment far beyond what I should be allowed!¡± ¡°He perceives no barrier to shaping the world and its fate, as one who exists beyond causality,¡± Kel continued. ¡°To state the ambitions of an immortal with the confidence and resolve of a god¡­¡± ¡°If you have enough time to spout nonsense all night, just make me another truck¡­¡± Blue mumbled between snores. ¡°A faster one¡­¡± ¡°Well, anybody can change the world,¡± Micro said, sharing a confused expression with Kira. ¡°You do it every day, whether you mean to or not¡­¡± ¡°I believe I have perceived the shadow cast by your true power, Master Micro,¡± Kel replied, bowing his head until it bumped into the table where they still sat. ¡°I can not repay you for honouring me with such wisdom. I am humbled to receive the teachings of your master. I am unworthy of¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Micro interrupted Kel, having given up on clarifying his intentions any further. ¡°Yes, Master Micro?¡± Kel asked, looking up with watery eyes. ¡°There were a bunch of magicians in the woods near Margo''s mountain,¡± Micro said. ¡°There are what?!¡± Kel shouted. ¡°I''d hate for anything to happen to the people living near there,¡± Micro added. ¡°Lena and Feng are on a journey somewhere, so I''m not sure who to ask about this.¡± ¡°It can take some time to call on the empire for help¡­!¡± Kel said in panic, rising from his seat. He woke Blue when he bumped into the table, though Kolt remained asleep in his chair. ¡°I doubt we have much time,¡± Blue said. ¡°They seemed pretty busy.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Kel suddenly narrowed his eyes, having come to a realization. ¡°What''s the plan?¡± Micro asked. ¡°This must be providence,¡± Kel replied. ¡°I prayed for a means by which to prove myself for so long, and then this terrible news arrived at my door¡­ Indeed, I know exactly what to do.¡± ¡°Call for help?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I shall lead an assault at once!¡± Kel declared. ¡°Right now?!¡± Kira shouted. ¡°This very moment?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°No,¡± Kel replied, and Kira sighed in relief. ¡°Not just yet. There are preparations to be made, and I must ready myself for this fated challenge.¡± ¡°So we''ll make a plan, and then¡ª¡± Arbur began to ask. ¡°We attack at dawn!¡± Kel concluded, a fierce look in his eyes, though his words only made Arbur and Kira sigh in resignation. ¡°I guess Master Micro has rubbed off on him¡­¡± Kira whispered to Arbur with a look of fatigue. ¡°It makes me wonder how much I have already been influenced by our master¡­¡± Arbur added. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Micro agreed, and the conversation was done. Chapter 142 - Family Matters ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°Interactions with the mundane?¡± ¡°If we are mistaken, and I should cause harm to any person who is neither a cultivator nor a summoned hero, then it would spell the end of my sect. Even the magicians themselves are not to be judged by the likes of us,¡± Kel explained. ¡°The elders will ensure that I walk this path to victory with honour.¡± ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° Chapter 143 - Confrontation CHAPTER 143 ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°